15 JUN 1910

“S7

JOURNAL

OF THE

CKYLON BRANCH :

OF THE N

ROYAL ASIATIC SOCIETY, ff

_. 1908. :

oe,

LLB

No. 61.

SSS

LLL LLL

EDITED BY THE HONORARY SECRETARY.

4 tar

f ¢

TL. CL t, CIM LI

OLLI, OLLI

Fat ae

The design of the Soclety is”to.instit te ‘Gnd promote inquiries into the

History, Religions, Languages, Literature, Arts, and Social Condition

of the present and former Inhabitants of the Island, with its

Geology and Mineralogy, its Climate and Meteorology,

its Botany and Zoology.

Price: to Members, Re. 1; to Non-Members, Rs. 2.

COLOMBO:

H. C. COTTLE, GOVERNMENT PRINTER, CEYLON.

1909.

VOLUME XXII. |

JOURNAL

OF THE

CEYLON BRANCH

OF THE

ROYAL ASIATIC SOCIETY,

1908.

VOLUME xxl.

No. 61.

EDITED BY THE HONORARY SECRETARY.

The design of the Society is To~in &-afid promote inquiries into the

History, Religions, Languages, icaratars: Arts, and Social Condition

of the present and former Inhabitants of the Island, with its

Geology and Mineralogy, its Climate and Meteorology,

its Botany and Zoology.

COLOMBO:

H. C. COTTLE, GOVERNMENT PRINTER, CEYLON.

1909.

4 eral

hae Bi

CONTENTS.

Paper not read :—

‘* The Origin of the Tami] Velalas,” translated oy

V. J. TAMBIPILLAI :

Council Meeting: January 31, 1908

Council Meeting: March 10, 1908

Annual General Meeting: March 10, 1908...

Annual Report for 1907

Archeological ee 1907: Pye of work done

by the si

Office-Bearers ee 1908, sléetibn of fa a

- The President’s Address cs ae Bie

Paper read :—

** Amongst the last Veddas,’’ by Dr. Moszkowsk1

Council Meeting: May 4, 1908..

Special General Meeting : May 25, 1908 ...

Paper read :—

‘Notes on recent work among the ae ay

C. G. Setiemann, M.D.

Council Meeting: June 20, 1908

General Meeting: July 11, 1908

Paper read :— nes

«« Portuguese Ceylon at the beginning of the Seven-

aha Century: a Sketch,’’ by P. E. Cee

A. (Cantab.), C.C.S. :

Council tes. : September 19, 1908

Papers not read :— :

‘‘Sumptuary Laws and Socia] Etiquette of the

Kandyans,” by T. B. PARANATELLA

‘‘Kandyan Music,” by MAHAWALATENNE BANDAR

General Meeting : November 24, 1908

Paper read :—

“* The lesser known Hills of the Batticaloa District

and Lower Uva,” by F. Lewis, F.L.S.

_ Farewell Presidential Address Ae

116

119

129

164

165

180

JOURNAL

OF THE

ROYAL ASIATIC SOCIETY,

CEYLON BRANCH.

THE ORIGIN OF THE TAMIL VELALAS.!

Translated by V. J. TAMBIPILLAI.

[Note by the Translator.—This essay was composed in Tamil

by the learned sub-editor of ‘‘Shen-Tamil”’ (the organ of the

Tamil Sangam at Madura), Mr. M. Raghava lyengar, and read

by him on May 25, 1906, on the occasion of the great Annual

Meeting of the Pundits of the Madura Tamil Sangam, the late

lamented Mr. V. Kanakasabhai Pillai, B.A., B.L., of the Postal

Department, Madras, being in the chair.

Every effort has been made to adhere strictly to the style

and even the idiom of the original, except where a free render-

ing appeared to be necessary in order to bring out the exact

meaning. Ihave added also, here and there, a few explanatory

notes, which will, perhaps, be of some use and interest to the

reader in following the arguments of the learned author.—V. J.

Tambipillar. |

Ir may sound strange, indeed, to the ears of some that

whatever share of the glory of fostering Shen-Tamil? may

have belonged to the Cheras,*® the Pandiyas, and the Cholas,

1(The Editing Secretary is in no way responsible for the acceptance

of this Paper.]

2 Pure, unmixed Tamil.—V. J. T.

3 The Cheras, the Cholas, and the Pandiyas were the three most

powerful of ancient Tamil kings. Their houses are supposed to have

-become extinct many centuries ago.—V. J. T.

B 20-08

26 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoL. XXI.

there existed in former times, side by side with these, a com-

munity claiming, if not a greater, at least certainly an equal

share of that glory. To those, however, who have an intimate

acquaintance with old Tamil authors, this information will

not be surprising. Upon inquiry conducted with regard to

truth, it will become evident that the exceeding greatness

of the position held by this community (in Tamil literature)

was equalled only by that of the Tamil culture created by

the triple kings! of the south. I refer above to a section of

the ancient Tamil community known by the appellation of

‘* Velir.”2 The larger number of “ the last seven great Val-

lals ” § of the Tamil country belonged to this race, and such was

their munificence, it is said, that it obviated further begging

on the part of those who had but once been the objects of it.

It was to one of these seven great Vallals that the sacred

poet * referred when he sang: “ He will not give who has not

the mind to give, even if one should call him Pari.”” Who

was that prince of givers whose unrivalled reputation as a

patron of the Tamil bards of his time drew upon him the

jealous hatred ® of the three kings? Except some general

information, we have, as yet, very little knowledge in detail

as to the origin and history of this important community.

1 The Cheras, the Cholas, and the Pandiyas.—V. J. T.

2“ Velir’’ is the plural form of “‘ Vel.” ‘‘ Velalas ” is only another

form of it. The agricultural class among the Tamils are called by this

name.—V. J. T.

3A person of lavish munificence is, in Tamil, called a “ Vallal.”’

The Tamil chiefs Ay, Pekan, Ori, Malayaman, Elini, Pari, and Nalli

are known as “the last seven Vallals”’ of the Tamil land, and they

lived about the time of the last Tamil Sangam held at Madura about

twenty centuries ago.—V. J. T.

4 Sundarar, a Sivite saint and poet, who lived in the 9th century a.p.—

V. J. T.

5“ Vel Pari was the ruler of a petty principality called ‘ Parambu.’

He was a bold and gay adventurer, simple-hearted and generous, and

passionately fond of poetry. Every wandering minstrel was welcome

in his mansion. The sons of song were nowhere petted and feasted

as they were in Pari’s palace. They found in him a union of all those

virtues which they loved to praise in their rhapsodies: reckless courage,

lavish liberality, and a gaiety which no reverse could check. He

soon became their idol, and his fame spread throughout Tamilakam.

The bards recounted, in glowing language, in the courts of the Chera,

No. 61.—1908.] TAMIL VELALAS. 3

Is it not a sacred duty of the sons of the Tamil land to take a

small fraction of the interest, at least, in the Velir, which they

evince in the study of the Cheras, the Pandiyas, and the

Cholas as the great patrons of their national tongue in the

past ? It is, of course, to be admitted that the materials

now available are scarcely so abundant as to secure a high

degree of success in this investigation. Neither old books,

nor writings of any other sort, chronicling the traditional

history of the Vels, exist to-day, afew odes, or lines of

poetry, composed and sung by some of the old Tamil bards

in praise of their patrons, and which appear included in

the anthologies! compiled by the last Tamil Sangam at

Madura, being almost the sole accessible sources of light we

have at present on this subject. Hardly possible as it is,

then, to compile anything like a history of the Vels from

these isolated and scanty materials, we shall, nevertheless,

endeavour, with the help of such light as we possess, to

explore, as best we can, the gloomy cell of their distant

past, and lay before the public whatever discoveries we may

chance to light upon.

In old poetical works in Tamil, then, a community called

‘““Velir” is often mentioned side by side with the three

great powers of the south, viz., the Cheras, the Pandiyas, and

the Cholas. In “ Purrananooru,” 2 “ Pathittupaththu,” ? &c.,

Chola, and Pandiya, the princely hospitality with which they were

entertained by Pari. This excited the jealousy of the three kings, and

they sent their forces to besiege Parambu. The defiles of the mountain

passes with which Pari’s followers were familiar were strictly guarded

by them, and Pari, by his personal bravery, maintained, for some days,

— an unequal contest with the large and well-equipped army that

surrounded him. At length, the enemies forced their way up the

mountain and attacked Pari, who was killed in the encounter.’’— Vide

“The Tamils Eighteen Hundred Years Ago,” pp. 104, 105.—V. J. T.

1The works referred to are ‘“Akam,’ ‘‘ Purram,” “‘ Nattinai,”’

Kurantokai,” ‘“‘ Pathittupaththu,” &c., some of which have lately

come out in print.—V. J. T.

2“ Pyurrananooru,” or ‘‘ Purram,”’ as it is sometimes called, is a

collection of 400 odes composed by about 180 poets.—V. J. T.

3 “ Pathittupaththu”’ consists of ten poems by ten different poets.

These works seem to be compilations from the works of the early

- Tamil poets which have long since become extinct.—V. Jel:

B 2

4 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. XXII.

for instance, we find such passages as the following, viz.:

‘The renowned Venthar! and Velir,”’ “‘ the Venthar and Velir,”’

“the Velir and the two great Venthar,’ &c. From these

references, in which the “ Velir”’ almost always appear in

company with the three paramount rulers of Tamilakam,? ©

it may fairly be concluded that, next to the kings themselves,

the most honoured amongst the petty rulers and princes of

the country were the chiefs of this “ Velir”’ race. More-

over, the references to this people found in Tamil works as

“the very ancient Velir’” and the Velir who boasted of

‘““an ancestry of forty-nine generations”? must be held to

imply that their settlement in South India dated from very

ancient times. *

Now, who were these “ Vels,”’ and what was their primitive

habitat ? Were they the kith and kin of the primitive

Tamils, or foreign immigrants, of a later period ? What is

their place in the history and chronology of South India ?

The learned Naccinarkiniyar,? in his commentary on the

preface to “‘Tolkappiam,’* notices some of the traditions

1 Kings.—V. J. T.

2The Tamil country. This is identical with the ‘ Limirike ”’

(Damirike) of the Greek writers Periplus and Ptolemy.—V. J. T.

3° The commentary of Naccinarkiniyar is the best and latest of all

the existing commentaries on the grammar of Tolkappian. He was a

learned Jain Brahman, and seems to have mastered Tamil and Sans-

crit, and by writing commentaries on many great and important

Tamil works has done a service to Tamil literature which Madhava-

carya and Mallinathasuri have done for Sanscrit. In the colophons to

the commentary, he is said to have been a native of Madura and born

of the Bharadwaja gotra.

** There is a tradition which makes Naccinarkiniyar an elder con-

temporary of Parimelalagar, who,in his commentary on the ‘ Kural’ of

Tiruvalluvar, refers to a Bhoja king of Dhara who lived in the 11th

century A.D.’’—Vide Report on a Search for Sanscrit and Tamil Manu-

scripts for the Years 1893-94, by M. Sheshagiri Sastri, M.A., Curator,

Government Oriental Manuscripts Library, and Professor of Sanscrit

and Comparative Philology, Presidency College, Madras, No. 2, pp. 107

and 110. .

Recent researches have definitely fixed the 11th century a.D. as the

upper limit of the period of this author.—V. J. T.

4<«Tolkappiam ”’ is the oldest Tamil grammar now extant. It was

composed by a Brahman named Tolkappian, who lived, according to

No. 61.—1908.] TAMIL VELALAS. 5

current in the Tamil country in the remote past concerning

the origin of the primitive “ Vels”’ as follows, viz. :—

1“The gods assembling said among themselves, ‘ We being

all gathered here in one place (on Mount Meru), Meru has

gone down (by our combined weight), and the south has

gone up, Agastiyar alone (amongst us all) is competent to

reside in the south (in order to preserve the balance of the

earth),’ and so they entreated him ; and he also consenting,

went to Dwarapati,? and taking along with him the eighteen

Mr. Kanakasabhai Pillai, not earlier than the 3rd century of our era.

The traditions, however, make him a contemporary of the Rishi Agas-

tiyar of Vedic fame. The author above referred to has not given his

reasons for assigning to him a later date.—Vide ‘“‘ Tamils Eighteen

Hundred Years Ago,” p. 116.—V. J. T.

1 The following is a somewhat different reading of the same passage

as quoted by the learned Shehagiri Sastri, M.A., viz. :—

“All the gods who had assembled on Mount Meru requested

Agastiya to go to the south and remain there to keep up the balance

when the whole earth had bent on the southern side owing to the

weight of all the gods. Before he went to the south, Agastiya went

to the Ganges and received the river Kaviri from her: He then

proceeded to Jamadhadhagniyar (Sans. Jamadhagni) and got from

him Tirunadhumagniyar (Sans. Tranadhumagni), who was Tolkappian

himself. He married Lopamudraiyar, who was given to him by her

brother Pulathiyanar (Sans. Pulastya). He went to Tuwarapati (Sans.

Dwaraka) and took the eighteen kings of the line of Krisna, the

Velirs of the eighteen families, and Aruvalars. He denuded the

country of its forests, and made it inhabitable. He settled on Mount

Pothiya, and having defeated Ravana by his skill in music, freed his

habitation from the incursions of the Rakshasas.’”,—Report on a

Search for‘Sanscrit and Tamil Manuscripts for the er 1893-94,

_ No. 2, p. 109.—V. J. T.

2 Same as Dwaraka. Its Tamil form is “ Dwarai’’ or ‘‘ Dwarakai.”’

The reference to Ravana has, obviously, no connection with the

context. Nachchar makes the same remarks in his comments on

‘** Madura Kanchi.” If the Ravana here referred to is identical with

the Ravana slain by Rama, there is no reason for introducing him here

after the time of lord Krishna.

The above observation obviously ignores the fact that the Puranic

legends represent Ravana and Agastiyar, not only as contemporaries,

but also as relatives, the latter being, according to one account, an

uncleoftheformer. The ‘‘ Ramayana” also makes Agastiyar a contem-

porary of Ravana, and makes express reference to the existence of the

Pandiyan kingdom at the time the epic was composed.—V. J. T.

6 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. X XI.

kings of the line of ‘the supreme lord + who measured the

earth with one foot,’ together with eighteen crores of Vels

and their dependents, and Aruvalar, migrated to the south,

and depriving Ravana of his sovereignty over the Rakshasas

by his superior skill in music, clearing the country of its

forests, and making it fit for human habitation, finally took

his abode on the hill of Pothiyil.”’ 2

What is apparently deserving of consideration in the

above account is the information that the Muni Agastiyar®

went to Dwarapati, and led from there a colony composed

of kings and Vels of the race of Sri Krishna, to the south,

and permanently settled them there. These traditions,

though agreeing generally with the Puranic accounts of the

migration of the Muni Agastiyar to South India, in their

specific reference to his (7.e., Agastiyar’s) being accompanied

by many kings and princes of the family of Sri Krishna, are

entirely missed in the latter (¢.e., the Puranas). Be this as

it may, it is noteworthy that our learned author once again

refers, as follows, to the same story—as if to confirm his first

statement —1n his notes on another Sutram? of ‘ ToS

piam,”’ namely :—

“The right to rule belongs also to the Vels of the eighteen

1 This refers to Krishna as an incarnation of Vishnu. ‘‘According to

Hindu mythology, Bali was an Asura emperor who, through his

devotion and penance, defeated Indra, humbled the gods, and extended

his authority over the three worlds. In order to restrain him, Vishnu,

who was appealed to by the gods for protection, assumed his fifth

incarnation, the form of a Brahman dwarf, the Vamana Avatara, and

appearing before Bali, asked for only three paces of ground as a boon—

which was granted. As the water conveying the gift fell into his hand,

the dwarf’s form expanded till it filled the world, and Vishnu, now

manifesting himself, deprived Bali, in two strides, of heaven and earth,

but on account of the virtues the latter possessed, left Patala, or the

infernal regions, still in his dominion.’’—‘‘ Mysore Gazetteer,” by R.

Lewis Rice, C.I.E., M:R.A.8.,p.301. See under *‘ Mahavalis.”—V. J. T.

2 A hill near the extreme south of the peninsula.

+ “Muni ”’ means ‘‘ an ascetic.” —V. J. T.

+ Vide ‘‘Tolkappiam,’’ chapter on ‘‘ Poruladhikaram.’’ The Maha

Bharata frequently refers to “the eighteen clans or tribes of the

Yadavas.”—V. J. T.

“ Aruvalar was the local name of the Naga tribes who inhabited

Aruva and Aruva-Vadathalai (i.c., North Aruva). The two provinces,

No. 61.—1908.] TAMIL VELALAS. 7

tribes or gotra whom the great Mathavan ! (¢.¢e., the ascetic)

of Malaya ? brought along with the Narapatis ° of the line of

the Supreme Lord who measured the earth with one foot.”

In the second passage the tribe of Aruvalar is omitted,

while the Narapatis and the Vels are again mentioned as

descended from the race of Sri Krishna, divided into eighteen

tribes or clans, and entitled to the right of ruling. As

Nachchar 4 makes this assertion, not once but twice, it seems

a fair conclusion that there must have existed, in his day,

sources of information on this matter which have, since then,

disappeared. Unfortunately for us, however, he has not given

us the authorities on which he relied in making these statements.

Moreover, does not the statement sound astonishing that these

Aruva and North Aruva, were together known as Mavilankai or the

‘Great Lanka. The capital of this province was Kachchi, the modern

Kanchipuram. The whole of this country was inhabited by the

Aruvalar, a nomadic tribe, who were also called. Kurumbar. It was the

Chola king, Karikal the Great, who first settled these wandering

tribes.” —‘‘ The Tamils Eighteen Hundred Years Ago,” pp. 27, 44.

It is the opinion of Dr. Gustav Oppert that ‘“‘ Kuru ”’ is the original

form of the name “* Kurumbar,”’? which has also other forms, such as

‘‘Kurbar,” ‘Kuruvar,’’ &c., of which ‘* Korama,’ ‘‘ Kuruciyar,’”

and ‘* Kunbi’’ are but variants. The shepherd Kurumbas were very

influential during the days of the Vijayanagara dynasty, the foundation

of which is attributed to a Kuruba noble. The shepherd Kurumbas

still call themselves ‘“‘ Yadavalu,”’ 7.e., Yadavas. That the Kurum-

bars held, like the Velir, the position of petty kings in the Tamil country

is proved also by the following passage in ‘‘ Divakaram,” viz., “‘ Velir,

Purochar, Arattar, and Kurumbar are names of petty kings.”

Again, the Kurubas of Mysore are known as ‘“‘Cunabis ”’ and “ Rud-

dies,’’—which fact connects them with the ‘“ Rattas ” of Manyakheta,

who wero Yadavas. The dynasty of Vijayanagara is said to be an

offshoot of the earlier royal family of Tuluva, 7.c., the Kadambas.

Moreover, the words ‘“‘ Kurumpan ” and ‘‘ Kadampan ”’ are, in Tamil,

interchangeable, being vocables of the same meaning.

The above facts seem to show that the now much despised Kurubas

are of high origin, being the modern representatives of the Aruvalar of

the Tamil records.—V. J. T.

1 An ascetic.—V. J. T.

2 The Southern Ghats, but the peak of Pothiyil is here referred to.—

V. J. T.

3 «« Narapatis’’? means “ kings ” or ‘‘rulers.’’—V. J. T.

4 An abbreviated form of “ Naccinarkiniyar.’’—-V. J. T.

8 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoL. X XT.

Vels of the Tamil country were of the same race to which Sri

Krishna belonged? We propose, therefore, to use the infor-

mation handed down by Nachchar as the first stepping-stone

in our inquiry, and investigate whether this account of the

Vels is so supported from any other quarter as to give it the

status of genuine history.

If the Vels were, as stated by Nachchar, the kindred of

Sri Krishna, who ruled over Dwaraka in olden times, we may

safely say that they were Yadavas. For it is admitted on

all hands that the tribe to which Sri Krishna belonged were

_all descendants ! of “‘ Yadu,”’ and of the Lunar Vamsa, or

race. If, then, the Vels were Yadavas who emigrated in

1“ Yadu ”’ was the eldest son of “‘ Yayati”’ (by ‘‘ Devyani ’’), one of

the ancestors of the Pandavas. His family, increasing and multi-

plying, branched off into numerous separate clans, which gave birth to

many distinguished kings. Thus, Sahasrajit, the eldest son of Yadu,

was the founder of the Haihaya family, to which the great conqueror

Kirta Viriya Arjuna belonged. The Thalajangas were also a section

of this race. The most distinguished among the descendants of

Kuroshtaka, the second son of Yadu, were Chashibindu, Chiyamaha,

and Vidarba, from the last of whom the Vidarba family originated. The

Chedi family originated from the third son of Vidarba. From Satu-

wika, a descendant of the second son of Vidarba, the Bhoja, Andhaka,

and Vrishni families originated, and it was in the family of the Andha-

kas that Kannapiran (7.e., lord Krishna) incarnated.

According to the Vishnu Parva of the ‘‘ Harivamsa,’ Yadu was born

ofthe Solarrace. It says that Harjashya, king of Ayodhya, of the Solar

race, married the daughter of Madhu, king of Madhuvana (2.e.,

Mathura), and begat Yadu, from whom the Yadavas were descended.

It is stated in the ‘‘ Ramayana “ that Lavana, son of Madhu, a relative

of Ravana, was ruling in Madhuvana at the time of Rama, and that

Satrughna, younger brother of Rama, defeated him, and built the

city of Mathura on the banks of the Yamuna. This story, considered

together with the account given in the ‘‘ Mahabharata” that Yadu was

the progenitor of the Rakshasas, establishes a significant connection

between the Yadavas of the classics and the despised aborigines of

India, ¢.e., the Yakshas and the Rakshasas.

The following is the genealogy of the Yadavas, as given in the

Puranas :—

Chandra (Moon) begat Budha, Budha begat Ila, Ila begat Pururava,

Pururava begat Ayu, Ayu begat Nahusha, Nahusha begat Yayati,

Yayati begat Yadu, and Yadu was the progenitor of the Yadavas. —

On reference to the genealogy of the Solar race, it will be found that

Nahusha ”’ appears in it as one of the ancient kings of that line also,

No. 61.—1908. | TAMIL VELALAS. 9

ancient times from Dwaraka, some notices of this fact must

occur, in all probability, in old Tamil writings. But as no

Tamil books of such ancient date as the times of Sri Krishna

now exist, we are not likely to succeed in discovering any

contemporary record of the event in the mass of Tamil

literature now available. In the absence of any record of a

contemporary date, it is a matter for which we ought to be

very thankful that there are, at least, a few lines in some of

the extant compositions of the poets of the last Sangam ! at

Madura which throw a good deal of light on the origin of the

Vels. The following is an extract from an ode composed by

a poet named “ Kapilar”’ in praise of one of the Vel princes

of his time named “Irung Ko? Vel,” viz. :—

“Thou, thou art the Vel of the Vels who, originating in

the sacred thadavu of a Muni in the north, boast of

a pedigree of forty-nine generations of Vels, since

ruling over Dwaraka, glittering like gold, and sur-

mounted by its copper fortress.’ 3

According to the above passage the Vels were, originally,

the ruling race of Dwaraka, who moved down to the south

and it may, therefore, be concluded that the Lunar race was, in reality,

only an offshoot of the older Solar dynasty. This accounts, perhaps,

for the fact that, while the Cholas claimed to be of the Solar line, the

Pandiyas of Mathurai traced their descent from the Moon. It has also

to be noted that there was a dynasty of Solar Pandiyas who held sway

in various parts of South India in ancient times.—V. J. T.

1 ** The language and literature were under the Pandiyan kings the

special charge of an academy of poets and savants analogous to the

Académie Frangaise, and the three epochs of the Academy called the

First, Second, and Third Sangams are the great landmarks in ancient

Tamil history. The literature of the first two epochs has perished

save one work, a grammatical work called ‘ Tolkappiam,’ and which is to

Tamil what ‘ Paniniyam ’ (Ashtadhyayi) is to Sanscrit. The loss of the

literature is attributed to the destruction by the sea at successive

periods of the two earliest Pandiyan capitals, old Madura and Kapada-

puram. Of the works of the third period which have survived tho

best known is the ‘ Kural’ of Tiruvalluvar, a poem of singular literary

and ethical value which has been translated into most of the European

languages.’’—-Vide ‘*‘ Report on Covion Census, 1901,” vol. I., p. 80,

para. 28.—V. J. T.

2“ Ko ’ means ‘‘a king.’’— V. J. T.

_ § Vide ‘‘ Purrananooru,” ode No. 201.—V. J. T.

10 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. XXI.

in later times, and founded kingdoms for themselves in the

Dravida+ country. Wehave now toadmit that the statement

of Nachchar concerning the origin of the Vels receives full

confirmation, in one important point, from a classical autho-

rity of the first rank.

Although the fact that the Vels were settlers from Dwaraka

is supported, as shown above, by a classical authority of great

weight, it will be difficult to cite any passage from the Tamil

classics to prove that they belonged also to the Yadava race.”

But we may call in the help of the Puranas here. These

state that the descendants of “ Yadu”’ first settled in the

regions watered by the Ganges; that, in course of time,

1“* Dravida ”’ is the name by which the Tamil country and people are

known in Sanscrit literature. ‘‘ Dravidam’’ means also the Tamil

language, and is, evidently, a corruption of ““Tamilam,” its present

form being ‘* Tamil.” —V. J. T.

2 If ““ Yadava’”’ be the ancient name of the Tamil Velalas, it appears

to me to be most strange that it does not occur either in the Tamil

books or in the traditional recollections of the agricultural Tamilas.

May not the difficulty be explained away by supposing it to be a Sans-

crit equivalent of a Tamil name ?

The Yadavas appear in the ‘‘ Maha Bharata ” under more than one

appellation. They were called ‘‘ Suras,’” ‘‘Somakas,’”’ ‘* Madhus,”’

«¢ Vrishnis,”’ &c., and these names, apparently, convey the same meaning.

It will be admitted that the words ‘‘Yadu,”’ “‘ Madhu,” and ‘ Sura’”’

are Synonyms, and mean “toddy ”’ or “ palm-wine.” Can it be that

the Yadavas were a toddy-drawing race, and hence their names, such

as the ‘‘Suras,’’ ‘‘ Madhus,”’ &c.? The Puranic story, that they were

so called on account of their being descended from a progenitor known

by the name of “ Yadu,”’ is easily explained as an invention of later

philology.

In modern Dravida there are several tribes whose principal occupation

is that of cultivating palm treesand extracting toddy fromthem. Now

it is remarkable that a Vel prince by the name of Vel Avik Ko Perum ~

Pekan, or The Great Vel King Pekan of the race of Aviyar, is mentioned

in old Tamil literature as a great patron of Tamil poets. Paiki or Paika

is the name of the highest section of the Todas of the Nilgiris, as well

as of a section of the people occupying the Nagar Malnad of Canara.

Another tribe occupying the district on the north of Hanovar, also in

Canara, is known as Kumara Paika. The “ Paikas’”’ are also found in

Vizagapatam and Orissa, those of the former country being known also

s “Sandi.” These races of ‘‘ Paikas”’ are all, it has to be noted,

toddy-drawers by profession, although they are agriculturists to a

greater or less extent.

No. 61.—1908. ] TAMIL VELALAS. nell

their race having become very numerous, Sri Krishna,! in

order to further its prosperity, led a large colony of it to the

shore of the western ocean, founded Dwaraka, and clearing

the jungles and forests of the surrounding districts, and

preparing the ground for cultivation and human residence,

settled his Yadava followers on them, and himself ruled over

the new kingdom. From the ‘‘ Maha Bharata ”’ we also learn

that, shortly before the death of Sri Krishna a civil war

broke out,? and raged among the Yadavas of Dwaraka, in

which large numbers of them perished, while, of the rest, the

majority left for other places; and that the districts to the

south of the Godaveri were largely inhabited by the Yadavas.

From these accounts it is obvious that the Yadavas were a

race fond of colonizing, that they originally inhabited? the

Gangetic regions, and that thence they removed to that part

of India now knownas Maharashtra. If the above have any

foundation in fact, it is nothing incredible that the Yadavas,

who so settled in Maharashtra, should have, as time went on,

The Tamil records mention also another Vel prince who belonged to

the Aviyar race, who was the lord of Pothiyil, the traditional seat of the

sage Agastiyar, I mean the prince * Ay Andiran,”’ one of the last seven

Vallals of the Tamil country.

From the above it is clear that there were sections of people whose

occupation was mainly that of preparing intoxicating beverages for the

use of the liquor-loving Yadavas, and who, nevertheless, belonged to

the very race to which the Tamil Vels belonged. In fact, the words Lar,

Cherar, Konkar, Yadavar, and Surar are only different designations

of the same class of people, and are so strictly synonymous that they

ean be used interchangeably with the utmost freedom.—V. J. T.

1 Krishna and his clansmen were, at first, settled in the kingdom of

Mathura. But, subsequently, through fear of the Magadha king,

Jarasandha, father-in-law of Kansa whom Krishna had slain, they

fled towards the west, and founded Dwaraka.— Vide ‘‘ Maha Bharata,”’

_ “Sabha Parva,” chap. XIV., slokas 48-55.—V. J. T.

2 An account of this civil war is given in the ‘‘ Mushala Parva”’ of the

«¢ Maha Bharata.”’ The origin of the war is attributed to drunkenness,

to which they had become so fatally addicted that Krishna was obliged

to pass a law enforcing capital sentence on all those found drunk.—

V. J. T.

8 The Velalas were called Gangakula or Ganga Vamsa, because they

derived their descent from the powerful tribe of Gangaride which

inhabited the valley of the Ganges, as mentioned by Pliny and Ptolemy-

-—Vide ‘‘ The Tamils Eighteen Hundred Years Ago,” p. 114.—V. dfs A,

12 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. X XI.

moved down further south, and taken possession of the

forest tracts of the Tamil country. Although no direct

reference is to be found in the Sanscrit works to the emigration

of the Yadavas to South India, it seems but fair to take the

above meagre, but clear, hints as, at least, an indirect allusion

to that event. I would here draw attention to what a modern

writer of world-wide reputation has written on this matter.

The learned Romesh Chunder Dutt, in his “ Civilization of

Ancient India,”’ writes! to the following effect, viz.: ‘‘ The

Yadavas who acknowledged the leadership of Krishna quitted

Mathura,” and founded a colony in Dwaraka in Gurjara ; ?

they did not, however, stay there for a long time; fighting

among themselves, most of them quitted Dwaraka, and

voyaged to other places by sea, and those who thus left

Dwaraka are believed to have reached South India, and

founded a new kingdom there.”’ It is easy to see how closely

this tallies with what Nachchar has recorded concerning the

primitive Vels. If it be said, however, that’ Mr. Dutt’s

statement may have been based, possibly, on what some

South Indian author or writer had previously published, it

must suffice to answer that no South Indian writer has as yet

advanced the opinion that the Vels were Yadavas by race.

The conclusion seems inevitable, therefore, that the learned

historian has relied upon some oral or written traditions

current in North India, corresponding to that current in the

south. Our commentator’s account of the ancestors of the

Tamil Vels being thus corroborated by an independent writer

of admitted scholarship, it may fairly be conceded that it is,

at least, not open to any serious objection. 7 |

But there is another proof that the Vels were settlers from

the north, and members of the Yadava race. Many of us are,

perhaps, aware that a line of rulers known as “ Hoysalas”’ 4

to their contemporaries, invading Mysore about nine hundred

1 Dutt’s «‘ Ancient India,”’ p. 219.

2 Now called ‘‘ Muttra’’ in Northern India.

5 Guzerat.

* For an account of this dynasty, please see ‘‘ Gazetteer of Mysore,”

by Lewis Rice, ‘‘ Historical Period.”” The Hoysalas belonged to the

Ganga Vamsa.—V. J. T.

No. 61.—1908. | TAMIL VELALAS. 13

years ago, conquered, and ruled over it, from their capital

which they named “ Dwarasamudra.”! They were natives of

Gurjara, and Yadavas by race. They were also known as

“ Belalas”’ to the Canarese. That these “ Belala”’ kings

were invaders from Gurjara, and of the Yadava Vamsa, are

facts of history. The resemblance between ‘“ Belala” and

the Tamil name “ Velala ” is a significant fact that we should

keep in mind in this inquiry. Moreover, a city founded by

these Belala Yadavas is still known by the name of “ Velur ”’

or “Velapuram.” 2 We may gather from these facts that,

although the Hoysala Yadavas were, in Canarese, called

** Belalas,”’ the correct form of their name is that found in

common usage among the Tamils, viz., “ Velala,” and that

the name ‘‘ Vel” found in the old Tamil classics was, also,

used to designate them. The learned Mr. V. Kanakasabhai

Pillai, B.A., B.L., in his most valuable work entitled ‘‘ The

History of the Tamils Eighteen Hundred Years Ago,” ? though

not calling the Tamil Velalas and the Belalas of Dwara-

samudra, Yadavas, has, nevertheless, treated them as belong-

ing to the same race.*

There is yet another fact that leads us to believe that the

Belalas of Dwarasamudra and the ancient Vels of the Tamil

- country were members of one and the same race. I have

elsewhere referred to an old Tamil bard who speaks of “ rung

Ko Vel” as a descendant of the Vels who originally ruled

in Gurjara. This bard, in both his odes in praise of the Vel

chief, calls him by the name “ Pulikadimal,’’® which the

commentator of ‘‘ Purrananooru ” passes over without saying

1 This is situated in Mysore.

2 This is now known as ‘‘ Halabidu.”’

3 Vide “Tamils Eighteen Hundred Years Ago,” p.114. The Bellal

dynasty which ruled over ‘‘ Gangavadi”’ is identical with the Hoysa-

las.—-V. J. T.

4 << Tn the Canarese country the Velalas founded the Bellal dynasty.

which ruled that country for several centuries. A portion of Mysore

which was peopled mostly by the Velalas was called Gangavadi in

the tenth and eleventh centuries of the Christian era. Another

dynasty of the kings of this tribe which ruled Orissa in the eleventh

and twelfth centuries was known as the Gangavamsas.’’—V. J. T.

5 'The Mal or lord who killed the tiger.—V. J. T.

14 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. XXI.

anything more as to its meaning, or origin, than barely

stating it to be one of that chief’s names. Even the Sangam

literature now accessible does not afford us any clue to the —

discovery of the reason of this name as applied to the Vel

prince by the poet Kapilar. In these circumstances, it must

be a matter of extreme interest to us that a story, related

about the old Belala princes of Mysore, furnishes us with

a very satisfactory explanation of its origination, and estab-

lishes beyond doubt the racial identity of these two great

peoples. It has been already mentioned that the Belalas

of Dwarasamudra were called also the “ Hoysalas.” In the

history of the kings of Kongu, as well as in English books of

recent dates, the origin of the word “ Hoysala’”’ is thus ex-

plained, viz.: “ While Tabangar, an ascetic, was performing

his penances in a forest, a tiger, appearing suddenly, was about

to spring upon him, when the terrified ascetic seeing ‘ Sala,’

a prince of the Yadava race, who had just arrived there on a

hunting excursion, called upon him to slay it, and he, obeying

the Muni’s order, instantly shot it down with an arrow. On

this account it was that his (7.e., Sala’s) descendants were

called ‘Hoysalas’+ in the Canarese language.’’* This story

does certainly contain, it appears to me, the true solution of

the origin of the name “ Pulikadimal,’’® applied by the Tamil

bard to Irung Ko Vel, whose ancestors also? like the Belalas

of Dwarasamudra, were originally natives of Gurjara. Is it not

because these princes were descended from a common ancestor

who risked his own life by fighting a tiger single handed

1° Hoysala ’’ is said to mean “ kill, Sala,’ in Canarese.—V. J. T.

2Mr. Lewis Rice givesasomewhat different version of the same legend.

«¢ Going one day to worship Vasantika, his family goddess, whose temple

was in the forest near Sasakapura, his devotions were interrupted by a

tiger which bounded out of the jungle glaring with rage. The yati or

priest of the temple snatching up a salaki (a slender iron rod) gave it to

the chief, saying in the Karnatika language, ‘ Hoy, Sala’ (strike Sala),

on which the latter discharged the weapon with such force at the tiger

as to kill him on the spot. From this circumstance he adopted the

name Hoysala, formed from the words of the yati’s exclamation, and

the dynasty so called and descended from him had a tiger as the device

on the flag.”’— Vide p. 335, ‘«* Mysore Gazetteer,’’ see under “‘ History.”’

—V.J.T.

3 Vide *‘ Purrananooru,”’ ode No. 202.-—-V. J. T.

No. 61.—1908. | TAMIL VELALAS. 15

in order to save the life of a weak and helpless ascetic

who had appealed to him for protection that they were called

“ Hoysala ’’ and “ Pulikadimal”’—names implying, or ex-

plained, as it can be distinctly seen, by that story? These

facts put together obviously constitute an irresistible array of

evidence that the Tamil Velir of two thousand years ago, and

the people called by the Canarese “ Belalas ’”’ of nine hundred

years ago, were identical by race, rank, and name, and be-

longed to the Yadava race of ancient India.

We shall now inquire into the history of the names “ Vel”’

and “‘ Velala,”’ by which the Yadavas of ancient Tamilakam,

and the Yadavas of Dwarasamudra, were respectively called.

Among the old dynasties which held sway over the countries

lying to the south of the Vindhyas there was one known as

** the Chalukkyas,” ! whose primitive country was Gurjara and

the districts immediately to the south of it. At first they estab-

lished their sovereignty in the western portion of the Deccan.

But later, a branch of them took possession of the countries on

the eastern coast, and also ruled over some portions of the

south. In order to distinguish the one from the other, the

senior branch of the Chalukkyas was called “the Western

Chalukkyas,” and the junior branch “the Eastern Chaluk-

kyas.” Of these, the Chalukkyas who ruled over a portion

of the Tamil country would appear to have been known

to the old Tamil authors as “ Velpula Arasar,” 4¢.e., the

kings of Velpulam, ? or the Vel country. Inthe Tamil lexicon

‘“Divakaram,’’ for instance, we find the following passage,

namely : “‘ Velpula Arasar Chalukku Vendar,’’ which means

* Velpula kings are identical with the Chalukku monarchs.”

_ As ‘‘ Divakaram”’ was compiled under the patronage of ‘‘ Am-

barkilan Chendanar,” whose praises are said, in the lexicon

itself, to have been sung by the poetess “ Auvvaiyar”’ of the

1 Fora brief history of the Chalukkya dynasty please refer to‘ Gazet-

teer of Mysore,’ by Mr. Lewis Rice.

2From this it will be seen that the country of Maharashtra was

known to the ancient Tamils as ‘‘ Velpulam.”’ The tract about Bala-

bhipura (in Kathiawar) and northward is termed ‘‘ Bhal,”’ probably

from the tribe of ‘‘Balla.”—Vide Tod’s ‘‘ Annals of Rajasthan,”’

vol. I., p. 219. If <‘ Venadu,” 2. ¢., ‘‘ Vel Nadu’”’ of old Tamil litera-

ture, was identical with the ‘‘Velpulam” or Vel country of the

16 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoL. X XT.

last Sangam, it is clear that its compilation dates as far back

as 1,800 yearsago. Although no inscription of the Chalukkyas

of a date anterior to the fifth century a.p. has as yet

been discovered, the fact of their being mentioned in ‘‘ Diva-

karam ”’! of the second century A.D. is to be considered a strong

proof of their earlier existence as a ruling race. By “ Vel-

pulam ” we ought to understand “ Gurjara’’ and the ad-

jacent districts, which correspond more or less exactly to the

modern ‘“ Maharashtra,” and it was, no doubt, because the

Chalukkya rulers, it seems an easy conclusion that there were exten-

sive settlements of the Dravidian races in the peninsula of Guzerat

and in Saurashtra in very ancient times. The learned author of the

«‘Gazetteer of Mysore”’ has made the following interesting remarks,

namely :—

“< They (the Dravidians) may be identified with the Zend Turanians

(‘an’ signifying God in that language) and with the maritime traders

called ‘Toursha’ and ‘Tursene’ or ‘Tyrrhenians’ mentioned in

Egyptian and Greek records. Their first great trading port was

Dwaraka in the peninsula of Kathiawar, other exporting harbours being

Surparaka at the mouth of the Tapti and Barygaza at the mouth of

the Narmada. They made settlements at the holy island of Dilmun

in the Persian Gulf and at Eridu near the mouth of the Euphrates.”’

—Vide «Gazetteer of Mysore,”’ p. 209.—V. J. T.

1 Divakaram,” the oldest Tamil lexicon now extant, was written by

a Tamil noble called Sendan, chief of a place called Ambal. The

pepular opinion that it was written by one Divakaramuni, father of

Pingalar who composed the Tamil lexicon bearing his name, viz.,

‘¢ Pingalandai,’’ seems to rest on no solid foundation. The work is divided

into twelve chapters, at the end of each of which there is a stanza

praising the accomplishments and literary eminence of the author,

Sendan, and in one of these stanzas it is expressly stated that the

lexicon was composed by this learned noble. Not one of the twelve

stanzas refer to Divakaramuni as the author of the work, which is

very strange, and requires explanation ifwe are to suppose that he was

the real author who compiled the lexicon. These stanzas are obviously

later additions, and if we may assume that they were incorporated

with the work by Divakaran, who possibly revised and edited it, the

origin of the tradition associating his name with it is satisfactorily

explained.

Pingalar was a son of one Divakarar, and wrote a lexicon which is

extant, known as ‘‘ Pingalam ”’ or ‘‘ Pingalandai.”’ The late Mr. Shesha-

giri Sastri, M.A., writes as follows as to the date of its composition, viz.:—

“He (Pingalar) mentions the word ‘Pallava’ among the synonyms

of ‘the mean,’ from which we have to understand that, after the

downfall of the Pallava kingdom at Kanchi, the Pallavas were so

No. 61.—1908.] TAMIL VELALAS. 17

Chalukkya males had come from this country, they were

known as “ Velpula Arasar,” i.e., kings of Velpulam, to the

ancient Tamils.

It is now obvious why the Yadavas who settled in Tamila-

kam in very ancient times, and the Hoysala Yadavas of

Dwarasamudra who arrived comparatively in recent times,

--were known as Vels and Velalas, respectively, to the older

inhabitants of Dravida. The reason is that they were inhabi-

tants of Velpulam ' prior to their settlement in the south.

Not only are the kings of the Chalukkyas defined, as

elsewhere mentioned, as “ Velpula Arasar,” in the Tamil

lexicons, but the name Vel also is expressly stated to have

belonged to them, as will appear from the following passage

in ‘‘ Pinkalandai”’:— |

_ “Vel means either the slayer of Taraka,? the king of the

_ Chalukkyas, or the god of love.” ,

It seems a legitimate conclusion, therefore, that it is

because the Chalukkyas entered the Tamil country from Vel-

pulam that they were called Vels. But we possess evidence to

prove that they too were, like the Velir of Tamilakam, an

offshoot of the illustrious race of Yadavas. It is a historical

persecuted by their enemies that the very name ‘ Pallava’ became a

synonym for ‘the mean.’ He also refers to the Chalukkya kings.

From these references we can infer that the lexicon was written after

the overthrow of the ‘ Pallavas.’ and after the establishment of the

Western Chalukkya kingdom about the 8th century a.p.’’—- Vide his

Report on Manuscripts, No. 2, p. 119.

The lower limit for the period of Pingalandai may, I think, be

fixed with tolerable certainty. The Tamil grammar “ Nannul,”’ written

by Pavanandimunivar under the patronage of a king named “ Siya-

gangan,’ refers to Pingalam. [If this “ Siyagangan ”’ may be supposed

to be the same as the “ Siyagangan ”’ of the South Indian inscriptions,

who was a contemporary of the Chola king Kulotunga III. (1178 a.p.

to 1211 a.p.), the third quarter of the 12th century is the latest possible

date that can be assigned to the lexicon in question.— Vide Epigraphi-

eal Reports, Government of Madras, Nos. 833, 834, Public, dated

August 22, 1900.—V. J. T.

17t¢ is most interesting to note here that the ‘‘ Mahavansa,”’ the Sinha-

lese chronicle, states that Vijaya, the first Sinhalese king, and his

comrades, were natives of Lada, or Southern Guijerat, and that they

intermarried with the Tamils of the Pandiyan country.—V. J. T.

- 2 Kartikeya, or Skanda.,—V. J. T.

Cc : & 20-08

18 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Voxr. XXI.

fact that the Chalukkyas! inhabited primitively, as did the

Yadavas of Tamilakam, the regions of the Ganges in the

north, and their emblem,” agreeably with this fact, was

the Gunga and the Yamuna, and they belonged to the Lunar

race. Moreover, the appellation ‘“ Vallabha,”* frequently

used for the Yadavasin ‘‘ Vishnupuranam,” appears appended

to the names of the Chalukkya rulers in their inscriptions, as

in the names, for instance, “‘ Pulikesi Vallabha ’”’ and “ Kirti

Varma Vallabha.” Thisis a clear proof that the Chalukkyas

were Yadavas by race. Further, the students of Indian

archeology also say that. the Chalukkyas were a branch of the

Andhra emperors of ancient Maghada, who, it is held, were a

mighty race even before the time of king Asoka, and that the

Kalachuris,* the descendants of Vikramarka, the Kakatiyas °

of Orissa, and the Yadava Narapatis of Vijayanagaram, were

only offshoots of the same great Andhra race. If the

Narapatis of Vijayanagaram, who called themselves Yadavas,

were, a8 above stated, a branch of the ancient Andhra race, it

follows then, as a logical sequence, that the Chalukkyas, who

were also a branch of the Andhra race, were likewise Yadavas

by descent. A proof still more convincing of the racial

identity of the Vels of Tamilakam and the Chalukkyas, is

1 For a bricf history of the Chalukkyas, please see ‘‘ Gazetteer of

Mysore,” by Mr. Rice.—V. J. T.

2 The Gunga and the Yamuna were the emblems of the Guptas. The

Chalukkyas defeated the Guptas in a pitched battle, and in memory of

the great victory added the emblem of the conquered foe to their own,

which was the figure of a boar.—V. J. T.

3 <¢ Vallabha ”’ means those who roam about, ‘‘ Vala-samvaranam,”’ to

come round. This appellation was given to the Yadavas on account

of their roving habits after their herds of cattle in the various districts

they had occupied.

4The Kalachuris were of Haiheya descent. According to the

Puranas the Haiheyas were a section of the Yadavas. ‘‘ Professor H. H.

Wilson imagines them to be,” says Mr. Lewis Rice, ‘‘a foreign tribe,

and inclines with Tod to the opinion that they may have been of

Scythian origin, and perhaps connected with a race of similar name

who first gave monarchs to China.’’—See the ‘‘ Gazetteer of Mysore,”’

p. 274, ‘‘ History, Legendary Period.’’? The names Nissankamalla

and Apratimalla occur among the names of these kings.—V. J. T.

5 These kings ruled Orissa about 800 years ago, and were connected

with the earlier Gunga dynasty of Mysore.—V. J. T.

No. 61.

1908. ] TAMIL VELALAS. 19

furnished by the following account of the origin of the latter,

which is given on page 339 of the second part of the first

volume of the ‘‘ Gazetteer of Bombay ” :—

“In the north, an ascetic, named Harita Panchachika,

was engaged in performing a sacrifice; and as he

poured his oblations into the sacrificial hole, a king

issued forth from his holy or sacred pot which, in

Sanscrit, is called ‘Chulukam,’ and as he appeared

in a ‘Chulukam’ he was called ‘‘Chulukan”’ by

his contemporaries. But, in later times, his de-

scendants, who were at first known as ‘ Chulukas,’

came to be called ‘ Chalukkas,’ ‘ Chalukkyas,’ and

*Chalukkyas,’ these names being only corruptions

of the primitive form of their name.” !

Tt is a matter over which we should heartily rejoice indeed

that the above legend of the origin of the Chalukkyas is strictly

identical with the story of the origin of the Vels of the Tamil

1Chalikyas, Chalkyas, Chalukkyas, and Chaulukyas. Tradition—as

recorded in a stone tablet inscription at the temple of Lokesvaradeva,

at Handarike, in the Haidarabad territories—states that the Chaluk-

kyas sprang from a spray of a water-pot (Chulka, Chuluka, Chaluka)

when Hariti, who wore five tufts of hair on his head, was pouring out

a libation to the gods.—‘‘ Ind. Ant.,’’ vol. VI., p. 74.

According to Bilhana, in his ‘‘Vikramankakavya,”’ Brahma was once

engaged in his sandhya devotions, when Indra came to him to com-

plain of the growing godlessness on earth, and begged him to put an

end to it by creating a hero who would be a terror to the evil-doers. On

hearing this request, the creator directed his looks towards hischuluka,

or water-vessel, and from it sprang a handsome warrior fit to protect the

three worlds. From him descended the Chalukkyas. Harita was the first

progenitor, and then Manavya arose.—‘‘ Ind. Ant.,” vol. V., p. 317.

““T do not doubt,”’ says Dr. G. Buhler, ‘‘ that Chaulikyas (this form

occurs in the inscriptions of the Gujarati branch of the Chalukyas)

and Chalukyas are only dialectic variations of the same name.’’-—‘“< Ind.

Ant:,” vol, Vi., p. 182. ‘

It must be admitted, I incline to think, that the legend of the

progenitor of the Chalukkyas issuing out of the sacred jar or pot of

a Muni was originally suggested by the name of the tribe, of which

those above noticed are modified forms, more or less, of a later

date. The form “Chuluka” is, of course, very easily extracted,

philologically, from “‘ Chaulukya,”’ but it does not occur in any of the

Chalukya grants hitherto discovered. Asit must be conceded, however,

‘that the form of the name must have been such as to suggest the

20 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoL. X XI.

country. This can be seen from the following extract of the

ode sung by the bard Kapilar to which attention has already —

been drawn, namely :—

‘“‘ Thou, thou art the Vel of the Vels who, appearing in the

sacred Thadavu ! of an ascetic in the north, count forty-nine

generations of Vels, since ruling over Dwaraka, glittering

like gold, and surmounted by its copper fortress.”

¢ 2

idea of a “ jar-born’”’ race for the Chalukkyas, it seems reasonable to

infer that a word signifying “a jar” or “a pot” must have been

present in the ancient form of the name. We have in Tamil the words

‘6 Chal,”’ ‘Chalikai,” and ‘“‘Chadi,’”’ all of which mean “‘a jar” or

‘*a pot,” but it may be objected that the Chalukkyas being an Aryan

race, any explanation based on the Tamil language cannot be held to

meet the case. However this may be, the Tamil words above noticed

cannot but strike any impartial judge as affording a key to the solution

of the origin of the legend in question. There is also another account

of the origin of the name Chalukkya, which is that ‘*‘ Chalooka,”’ the

progenitor of the Chalukkyas, was formed in the palm (chaloo, Tamil

#i%ac) of the presiding priest at the Fire Fountain, and his descend-

ants were, on that account, designated ‘‘Chalukyas.” ‘‘Caluka”’ or

‘*Culaka”’ signifies, says also Dr. Oppert, ‘‘ a hollowed hand to receive

water.”’— Vide Tod’s ‘‘ Rajasthan,” vol. II., p. 440.—V. J. T.

The Chalukkyas were known also as “ Chaluvar’”’ to the Tamils,

from “‘Chaluvam” (i.e., Salva, the northern part of Guzerat), the

name of the country from which they came down to the south, vide

Dr. Rottler’s Tamil-English Dictionary. The sage Agastiyar who

is said to have accompanied the Pandiyan to Dravida was, no doubt, a

distinguished scion of this race, as the story of his “‘ springing from a

pot ’’ unmistakably indicates.—V. J. T. .

1The commentator of ‘‘Purrananooru” interprets the word “Thadavu’’ —

not as meaning a pot, but a sacrificial hole, and so connects the Vels

with the modern “‘ fire races’”’ of the north, namely, Cauhan, Caluk or

Calukya (Solanki), Pramara, and Parihara. The caste of the Fire Races

(called also Vanniyas or Agnikulas) in South India includes the

Anuppar, Bailagar, Devadigar, Kallar, Maravar, Masadigar, Bantar,

Mupar, Nattampadis, Padaiachchis, Parivarams, Uppiliyar, Udaiyar,

and Vanniyar. According to Lieutenant-Colonel Tod, the Agnikulas

of Hindostan are identical with the Scythic race which invaded India

two centuries before Christ.— Vide his ‘* Annals of Rajasthan,” vol. L.,

p- 90. The Scythic race here referred to is, evidently, the ‘‘ Sakas,”’

called also the Yuei-chi by the Chinese, who were the masters of

Northern India in the first century A.D.

Drs. Gustav Oppert and Fr. Buchanan agree with Colonel Tod that

the Agnikulas of India are of non-Aryan origin.— Vide ‘‘ The Original

Inhabitants of Bharatavarsha,”’ chap. VI., onthe Agnikulas.—V. J. T.

No. 61.—1908. | TAMIL VELALAS. 74

Inasmuch as the designation of Vel, and the story of

miraculous birth in the sacred pot of a Muni in the north, is

thus seen to have been of common application to the Velir

and the Chalukkyas, it is concluded that they were born of the

same race, and offshoots of the Yadava class of it. The

Puranas and the epics do not contain,! it is to be admitted,

any passage referring to the birth of the first Yadava in the

sacred pot of an ‘ascetic (but this does not matter, as it does

not affect our investigation). In addition to what has been

said above, there is one more excellent proof of the racial

identity of Vels and’ Chalukkyas. We learn from the Greek

traveller Pliny that the Andhras were an imperial race about

the commencement of the Christian era. Now, that it was to

the Chalukkyas, who were a section of the Andhras, that the

early Tamils gave the name Velir is proved by the name

“ Andiran ” (#er-g ser), which is found applied to the great

Vallal “‘ Vel Ay ” in the Tamil records. Assuming that “ Vel

Ay” was an “ Andhra ”’ by race, his designation “‘ Andiran ”

(serge. 7a) can be easily explained as a modified form of

“ Andhran,” especially as the word “ Andiran” is perfectly

meaningless in Tamil. To the ancient Greeks, the kings of

the Andhras would appear to have been known as “‘Andorea’”’ ”

(sper 9 Pasi), |

-17The names “ Kudamuni’’—the pot-born ascetic—and ‘ Kum-

basambahva ’’—he who was born of a pot—assigned to the Rishi

Agastiyar in the Puranic traditions, may well be taken to be a direct

reference to this legend.—V. J. T.

2 In old Sanscrit literature the Andhras are spoken of as an impure

tribe. In the ‘‘ Aitareya Brahmana,”’ for instance, the Pulindas, the

- Andhras, Pundras, Sabaras, and Mutibas are said to be the offspring

of the cursed elder sons of Visvamitra, while, in ‘‘ Amarakosha,”’ the

oldest Sanscrit lexicon now extant, the ‘‘ Bheda, Kirata, Sabara, and

Pulinda”’ races appear included among the ‘‘ Mieccha Jatis.’’ The

mere fact of the Andhras being mentioned as a race of common origin

with such admittedly aboriginal tribes as the Sabaras and the Pulindas

affords strong ground for regarding them as a non-Aryan people.

The Andhras were a race closely akin, I am inclined to think, to

the modern inhabitants of Telingana, 2.e., the Telugu country, which,

as wellas the language spoken there, is even now known as ‘‘ Andhram.”’

The kings of the Andhras call themselves ‘‘ Haritiputras,” 7.¢.,

‘¢the sons of Hariti,”’ in their inscriptions. ‘‘ Hariti’’ is one of the

"progenitors of the Chalukkyas.

22 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Gity, SOME.

The facts above set forth demonstrate that the statement

advanced by the erudite Nachchar, namely, that the community

of Velir were the kindred of Sri Krishna, who quitted Dwaraka

and settled in the south, is one that receives full and ample

support from many well-known and authoritative sources.

Again, the Tamil classics state that the “Shen-Tamil ”

Nadu, #.e., the country in which pure Tamil was spoken and

cultivated, was surrounded by twelve Nadus, or countries, in

which ‘ Kodun-Tamil,” 2.e., corrupt Tamil, was spoken, and

that, of these, ‘‘ Venadu” was one. I incline to think that

this Venadu was no other than Velpulam,! the old home of the

Yadavas, which has already been pointed out to be that part

of the country lying to the north of what is now called Kon-

kanam. That this country, viz., Konkanam, was inhabited

by a Tamil-speaking population in ancient times is estab-

lished by the odes sung by old Tamil bards in praise of Vel

Konkanam Kilan, some of which have luckily found place

in the Sangam anthology of ‘‘ Purrananooru.”? As Venadu lay

next to Konkanam, which was a Tamil country, bands of

Tamils moved about and settled there, as may well be

expected in course of time, and the Tamils who thus settled

spoke a vulgar patois of their mother tongue—which was

hence called “Kodun-Tamil” by the pure Tamil-speaking

people of the extreme south. It has, therefore, to be supposed

that, although Venadu, which belonged to the Yadavas,? was

The Andhras are called «‘ Andre Indi” in the Pentigerian Tables,

and ‘‘Gens Andare”’ by Pliny.—V. J. T.

1The Sanscrit pundits of old thought that there was no essential

difference between the leading languages spoken in the countries

lying to the south of the Vindhyas. So they called the Tamil, the

Andhra, Karnataka, Maratha, and the Gurjara languages as ‘‘ the

five Dravidas.”’ It is, therefore, not improbable that Tamil was the

original language not only of Konkanam but also of Gurjara.

According to an address delivered by Mr. Kanagasabhai Pillai, B.A.,

B.L., before the Tamil Sangam at Madura in 1906, there were numer-

ous Tamil settlements round about Rajagriha, the capital of Magadha,

about the 7th century B.c.—V. J. T.

2 Vide ** Purrananooru,”’ odes Nos. 154, 155, and 156.

3It seems indeed very difficult to believe that the Pandiyas were,

at any time, a people speaking any language other than Tamil. The

No. 61.—1908. ] TAMIL VELALAS. 23

not wholly a Tamil-speaking country, the inhabitants of

Shen-Tamil Nadu reckoned it to be a Kodun-Tamil Nadu on

account of the prevalence of Tamil in some portions of it.

‘“‘Venadu ”’ means then, as above explained, “ the Vel Nadu,”

or the Vel country, and not the “ Ven” country, as later, or

modern usage, would have it. How this error has occurred

may be easily explained as follows; namely, Venadu is a

compound Tamil vocable that may be resolved either into

Ven and Nadu, or into Veland Nadu. As later Tamil pundits

adopted the former method of resolving the compound word,

the use of Ven, in place of Vel, consequently got into Tamil

literature.*

I now propose to investigate the date when the first ances-

tors of the Vels migrated from Velpulam and settled in Dra-

vida. If it be true that it was, as indicated in the tradition

mentioned by Nachchar, posterior to the age of Sri Krishna,

district of Mathurai which formed the core and centre of the Shen-

Tamil, 7.e., the pure-Tamil speaking Nadu or country, was always

known as the first and most ancient seat of the Pandiyas in Southern

India, and nothing but a reversal of the natural order of things could

convert a colony of Sanscrit-speaking men and women into a popu-

lation so jealous of the purity of a Mlechcha tongue, hated and despised

as it must have been by the other members of their race, that that

portion of the peninsula occupied by them came to be known, from

very early times, as “‘the Tamil country” par excellence, and the

kings who ruled over them as “the Tamil kings,’’ whose pride it was to

cherish the purest dialect of the ancient language of Southern India.

But an examination of the facts of the case would clearly indicate that

this is not the right solution of the problem. I have already referred

to the fact, that Agastiyar himself was a “‘Vel”’ by caste. He was also

a relative, according to the Sanscrit Puranas, of Ravana, the Yakshaor

- Rakshasa king of Lanka. Moreover, the Sanscrit records state that

* Yadu ”’ was the progenitor of the Yadavas as well as of the Rakshasas.

The Shanars of Tinnevely claim, till to-day, an ancient connection with

the Rakshasas of Lanka, and as the Dravidian affinities of these people

‘have never yet been questioned, it may fairly be concluded that the

ancient inhabitants of Gurjara were Tamil people whose kings claimed

descent from the sun and moon.—V. J. T.

1 According to the author of “The Tamils Eighteen Hundred Years

Ago” Venadu meant “ the bamboo Jand,” from “* Ven,” 2.e., bamboo,

with which it abounded, and lay to the south-west of Pandi-Nadu,

between Periyar and Cape Comorin, and bordering on the Arabian Sea.

. —See chap. II., on ‘*'The geography of Tamilakam.”

24 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. XXT.

one may then safely state it to be later than the time of the

Bharata war. We are also in possession of a few data that

enable us to fix more definitely the chronological limits of

this event. As already mentioned, the bard Kapilar, in the ode

of his addressed to the Vel chief Irung Ko Vel, refers to him

as the forty-ninth in descent from his ancestor who last ruled

at Dwaraka. This is, evidently, what was generally known

concerning the ancestry and origin of the Vel chief in the learned

circles of the time of this poet. Now, by allowing a reasonable

average length of time for each of the forty-nine ancestors of

the Vel, it will not be difficult to calculate the approximate

date on which his first ancestor set foot on the soil of the Tamil

country. According to Vishnu and Matsya Puranas, thirty-

three kings of the line of Pali-Puchchaka ruled over Aryavarta

for 486 years, and ten kings of the Maurya line for 137 years.

This yields an average of fifteen years for the kings of the

former line and fourteen years for those of the second.

Turning our attention to the ruling dynasties of other countries,

say to the royal family, for instance, of Japan, which is, at

this moment, the cynosure of the whole civilized world, we

find that her present absolute ruler, Mutsuhito, is the 123rd

in regular descent and succession from Jimmu Tenno, the

first absolute monarch of the line, who flourished, according to

the historical records of Japan, about 2,500 years ago. Now,

by dividing 2,500 years amongst 123 rulers, an average of

25 years is obtained for each of the past kings of Japan. In

the case, likewise, of the ruling houses of Europe, the cold

climate of which is conducive to longevity, the average length

of reign is found to be 23 years for the British kings, 24 years

for the French, 23 years for the German, and 19 years for

the Russian sovereigns. Of these averages, taking that

obtained for the rulers of Japan, where the conditions of life

are almost the same as in India, as a suitable basis of cal-

culation in the case of the forty-nine Vel rulers above referred

to, the date of emigration of the first Vel chief to Dravida is

ascertained to be about 1,029 years anterior to the time of

‘The Chronology of Ancient India,” by Velandai Gopala Iyer, B.A.,

p. 65.

No. 61.—1908.] TAMIL VELALAS. 25

Trung Ko Vel, who was sung by the bard Kapilar of the last

Sangam. As Irung Ko Vel flourished about 1,800 years ago,

it follows that the date of the settlement of the primitive Vels

in the south cannot be earlier than the eleventh century B.c.

This date is not much later than the period of the Maha

Bharata war, which is held, on the strength of many weighty

reasons, to have occurred in the 12th? or the 13th? century B.c.,

by such sound scholars as the Hon. Mr. Romesh Chunder

Dutt and Mr. Velandai Gopala Aiyar, B.A., besides others of

no less research and culture. This remarkable propinquity of

what is apparently the probable age of the colonization of

parts of the south by the Vels to the epoch of the great

Bharata war is noteworthy, as it fully corroborates the

tradition that it was after the decease of Sri Krishna that

the Velpula princes and people removed to the south.* To

- determine the date of this event within narrower limits than

those above indicated is hardly possible without ampler

data than those, at present, available to us.

I shall now briefly rehearse the story of how the sons of

Velpulam and their chiefs emigrated to Dravida and founded

powerful and prosperous colonies in that country in ancient

times. Numerous bands of Yadavas quitting Velpulam,

where they had been dwelling since they left their old home in

the valley of the Ganges, moved down to the forest tracts in

the south, cleared the forests, and created there a new home

for themselves. Being a civilized race, they knew well the arts

of peace as well as of war, including those of husbandry,

weaving, making pottery, and the crafts of the five artificers,

a knowledge of which was indispensable for a colonizing race

like them. Long before these Yadava immigrants entered

- 1 «« Chronology of Ancient India.’’—Vide chapter on ‘‘ The date of

the Maha Bharata war.’’—V. J. T.

_ 2 Dutt’s <‘ Ancient India,”’ p. 10.

3 The ‘‘ Maha Bharata” refers to a Pandyanamed Saranga Dwaja who

fought on the side of the Pandavas in the great war, and according to

Tamil books, the Chera and the Chola kings were also allied with the

Pandavas in that war. As the:Pandyas have always been allowed to

be the oldest dynasty of Southern India or the Tamil country, it

appears to be unlikely that the original founder of that royal house

flourished at such a late date as that here advocated.—V. J. T.

26 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). (Vou. X XI.

the Tamil country,! a powerful and numerous race of people

called “ Nagas,’ and some other races which had descended

into India from the north-east of “‘ Aryavarta,”’ were holding

it, as permanent settlers, under their own kings. We learn

from the old works (in Sanscrit) how, about the time of the

Maha Bharata war, the above races had already spread out

and formed permanent coloniesin Tamilakam. As the learned

Mr. Kanakasabhai Pillai has, in his valuable work, dealt

with this subject so fully as to meet with the approbation of

his readers, it will be superfluous for me to dwell on it further.

It suffices to say that the above-mentioned Nagas, and other

foreign settlers in Tamilakam, subdued the older inhabitants

of the country, and imposed their own rule upon them. It —

was at this time, when the Naga and Mongolian supremacy

was fully established in Dravida, that the Yadavas of Vel-

pulam, clearing the great forests which covered the districts

in the north of Dravida, and founding colonies in them under

their own chiefs, gradually advanced further south? into the

Tamil country. The districts which they thus cleared up,

improved, and rendered fit for cultivation, they made their

own by settling in them permanently under their own chiefs.

Another section of these Yadavas, whose wealth consisted in

1 According to Mr. Kanakasabhai Pillai ‘‘ Villavar,”’ 2.e., the bowmen,

and ““ Minavar ”’ (represented by the modern Minas) were the oldest

inhabitants of the Tamil country, who, in course of time, were subdued

by a numerous and powerful race called the Nagas, whose modern

representatives are the Maravas, Kallar, Kurumbar, and Parathavar or

Paravar. These were followed by races of Mongolian origin or extraction ©

ealled “‘ Yakshas ”’ or ‘‘ Yakkos ’’ by the Sanscrit and Pali chroniclers,

and identical with the Velala community of Southern India.— Vide

“ Tamils Eighteen Hundred Years Ago,”’ chap. IV., p. 39.

2 The gradual extension, here referred to, of political power from the

north to the south of Tamilakam, by the Vels of the Maharatta country,

receives no support from either the situation or the tradition of the

origin of the Pandiyan kingdom. The earliest Tamil settlement, in

so far as our present knowledge of it goes, lay, not on the northern

border, as is here assumed, but in the southernmost section of Dravida,

Mount Pothiyil near Cape Comorin being one of its most hallowed

spots.—V. J. T.

The festival of Indra called ‘‘ Indra Vilavu’’ would seem to have

been one of the most popular festivals of the Tamils in ancient times.

Indra was a peculiarly Indian god. The Maravas, who are admittedly

No. 61.—1908. | TAMIL VELALAS. 27

live stock, preferred a nomadic life with their flocks of sheep

and cattle in the jungles and forests of the outlying portions

of the country. Those of the Yadavas who adopted a settled

lifein the Nadus, or cultivated portions of the country, were

ealled ‘‘ Kilar,’’ 7.e., “‘ landlords,’’ and ‘‘ Velalas,” from “‘ Vel,”’

the name of their mother country. These, living in societies,

and prospering in the districts they made cultivable and

fertile, gradually became experts in the various arts and

crafts that were necessary for their material welfare, and

attained to a mature civilization in process of time. The god

whom these Aryan Kshatryas worshipped in order to ensure

the blessings of fertility and prosperity of their land, was

Indra, the rain god of the primitive Aryas. That the worship

of Indra was an ancient practice of these people is proved by

the references one meets with in the Puranic stories to the

festivals of Indra celebrated by the Yadavas at Govardhana.

As their more primitive abodes were in the districts about the

Ganges, they called themselves “‘ Gungaputras,” } 7.e., “‘ the

children of Gunga,” and “ Gungavamsas,” ?.e., “‘ the tribe of

Gunga,” or “ those of the race of the Gunga,” and the petty

kings who ruled over them were called “ Velir”’ and

“ Venmar.”’

Now, that section of the Yadavas who chose a nomadic

life in the forests, tending their flocks of sheep and cattle, were

aborigines, claim to be the progeny of Indra, while their connection

with the Pandiyas, who were known also as “‘ Marar,’’ was always of so

intimate a kind that it seems hard to suppose the existence of any

racial difference between them. The princes of the Maravas have,

from ancient times, claimed kinship with the Cholas of the Solar race,

and once the connection between these two races is allowed, the Indra

festival celebrated in times of old in the Chola capital must, far from

being an alien importation into the Tamil country, be looked upon as

entirely indigenous, in its origin and development, to pre-Aryan India.

It is worthy of notice that the late Professor Huxley considered the

Maravas and the other South Indian races allied to them as kinsmen of

the ancient Egyptians, whose kings bore the proud title of “‘ the Sons of

apes ether sum. — Vis uia Cs

1“ Kankaikulaththar ’’ is one of the names of the Tamil Velalas.

Mr. Kanakasabhai Pillai identifies them with the “Gangaride ”’ of

ancient Greek writers.—Vide his “‘ Tamils Eighteen Hundred Years

Ago,” p. 114.

28 JOURNAL, B.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. X XI.

on that account called “Ayar,”! ‘‘Kovalar,” and “ Mullai-

nilamakkal”’ by the Tamil people. Immigrants from Vel-

pulam as they also were, not being in contact with the civilized

population of the Nadus, 7.e., the towns and villages of the

country, they were not so well posted up in the practical arts

and crafts of life, or so refined and cultured as the former, 7.e.,

the Yadavas inhabiting the towns and villages. Their tribal

gods were Kannan, #.e., Krishna, and Baladeva,? who, as

Avatars of Tirumal, é.e., the holy Vishnu, had incarnated in

their race; and they celebrated frequent festivals and held

dances in honour of these gods. According to the following

passages in “ Kalithogei,” this shepherd race would appear

to have accompanied the original founder of the Pandiyan

family to the south, namely :—

(1) “The excellent clans of ‘ Ayar’* who came along with

the illustrious house which ‘Thennavan,’4 whose virtue

never fades, planted in olden times.”

(2) “The great (shepherd) families who followed the _

imperishable house.” a 3

It has been pointed out (by eminent scholars) that

Katyayana, who lived during the reign of king Nanda in the

first half of the fourth century B.c., and who wrote “ Varthikas”’

to explain the sutras of Panini, besides alluding to the Cholas

and the Pandiyas (by name), refers,° indirectly, to the ancestry

1Mr. Kanakasabhai Pillai thinks that the “ Ayar’’ are identical

with the “ Ahirs ”’ of the Sanscrit Puranas.— Vide ‘* Tamils Eighteen

Hundred Years Ago,” p. 57. |

-* Same as “ Bala Raman.”

3Mr. Kanakasabhai Pillai, as elsewhere noticed, identifies these

““Ayar’’ races with the “ Ahirs ” or “‘ Abirs ”’ of the Sanscrit records.

They were a non-Aryan people who inhabited, at first, the lower valley of

the Indus, but in later times moved down-+to the south and occupied the

regions about Guzerat. The fact that these shepherd races paid

reverence to the “ Jakshas’’ would seem to indicate some sort of

ethnical affinity between them, the ‘‘ Yakshas,”’ and “ Rakshasas ”’

of ancient India.— Vide ‘‘Tamils Eighteen Hundred Years Ago,”

chap. XV., p. 229.

4“ The King of the South,” a name applied to the Pandiyas. “‘ Then-

nan” is only another form of the same name, but it is sometimes

interpreted as meaning ‘‘ the lord of the coconut groves.” —V. J. T.

5 «¢ Varthika on Panini,” 1V., 1-168.

No. 61.—1908.] TAMIL VELALAS. 29

of the latter by stating that one sprung from an individual of

the tribes of the Pandus should be called a “‘ Pandya.” ! The

following facts have also been adduced (by learned men) as

furnishing further material proofs of the descent of the

Pandiyas from the Pandus, namely: they were said to have

belonged, like the Pandus, to the Lunar race; their capital,

Mathurai,? was named after one of the ancient capitals of the

Lunar race in the north ; and the Pandiyas called themselves

—**Panchavar,’’? 7.e., the ‘‘ descendants of the five,”’ to indicate

_their common origin with the five sons of Pandu. The Tamil

1 The name ‘‘Pandiyan” hasalso been explained as meaning “‘old,”’

from ‘‘ Pandu,” from which it is held by many to have been derived.

In the ‘‘ Mahavansa,”’ the first reference to the Pandiyan king is in the

form of “‘ king Pandava of Southern Mathura,” and occurs in con-

nection with the marriage of king Vijaya with the daughter of the

-Pandiya. The forms “ Pandu”’ and ‘“ Pandi” are also to be found in

the ‘‘ Mahavansa”’ later on. There is, however, no reference in Tamil

literature to ‘“‘ Pandu ”’ of the Maha Bharata as a remote ancestor of

the Pandavas. ~ According to Dr. Oppert (vzde his «‘ Original Inhabitants

of Bharata Varsha’’) Pandiyan is a contracted form of “ Pallandiyan,”’

z.e., the lord of the Pallas, whom he identifies with the Pallavas, Ballas,

Ballalas, and Velalas. Taking all the above views into considera-

tion, the correct view would appear to be that the Pandiyas were a

very ancient race of agriculturists related to the Pandz or the Pandus

of ancient India. It seems important to note that the agricultural

elass among the Telugus is still known as the “ Panta,” 7.e., the old

race.—V. J. T.

2 According to the ‘‘ Ramayana,”’ Uttarakandam, Northern or Uttara

Mathura, was the capital of Madhu, a relative of Ravana, king of the

Yakshas and Rakshasas of Lanka. Hisson Lavana was king of Mathura

at the time of the Rama-Ravana war. It is worthy of notice that

“Madhu” and “Yadu” are strictly synonymous terms—while ‘‘Yadu,”’

the ancestor of the Yadavas, was, according to the Puranic legend, also

the progenitor of the Rakshasas. The “ Ayar,”’ 7.e., the shepherd races

of the Pandiyan kingdom, who claimed to have come down to the south

with the ancestors of the Pandiyas, worshipped not only Krishna and

Balarama of the Yadava race, but also the Yakshas who were the

enemies of Rama. There seems to be no difficulty, therefore, in

attributing the foundation of the Northern Mathura of the classics

to a Yaksha dynasty with which the Pandiyas were connected.—

Vid. 0.

3 Marco Polo says that the Pandiyan kingdom was, at the time of

his visit, ruled over by five brother-princes of the Pandiyan race, and

the same state of things is said to have prevailed when the sceptre of the

Pandiyas finally passed into the hands of the Telugu conqueror. The

30 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoLt. X XT.

records declare that the Cholas ! also, likewise claimed Muchu-

kunta of the Solar race as their first great ancestor, and

the Puranas say that this Muchukunta was a devotee,

and one greatly favoured, of Sri Krishna. Leaving this

aside, we learn from Tamil literature that the nomadic

Yadavas who roamed about in the forests, had, at first, their

own line of kings, which was exterminated by the Cholas ?

and the Cheras? in later times. The Yadava tribes who

thus entered and settled in the Tamil country, Kshatriyas by

rank as they were primitively, being, nevertheless, split up

as time passed on into many separate communities, owing to

differences of occupation that had developed during the long

centuries of colonizing work upon which they had embarked

without any intercourse with their Aryan kindred and com-

peers in social status, abandoned their primitive customs and

habits little by little. They, nevertheless, never lost their

hereditary valour and indomitable energy. ‘The Velir tribes,

who were thus forced by the stress of circumstances to take

to such diverse callings as husbandry, the making of pottery,

the five crafts, &c., generation after generation, were, in

course of time, looked upon as separate and distinct com-

munities, having no racial kinship with one another, so

that the facts of their common ancestry and origin were

entirely forgotten with the lapse of time. The caste of

potters are, at present, known in the Tamil country as

(Gwar) “ Kuyavar.” They were, however, not known by

‘*« Mahavansa ”’ also refers in one place to the five brothers who ruled over

the kingdom of Mathurai (vide chapter XC., vv. 43 and 44). The name

«¢ Panchavan”’ applied to the Pandiyan king in Tamil literature may,

therefore, be explained as containing nothing more than a reference to

this historical fact.—V. J. T.

1The “ Koli”’ race of Maharashtra has always laid claim to be the

descendants of the Solar race through Yuvanashwa and Mandata. But

this race is held to be aboriginal, and therefore non-Aryan ; the resem-

blance between “ Koli ” and “ Choli ”’ is, however, striking, especially

when it is contemplated along with the fact that Uraiyur, the capital

of the Cholas, was known also as ‘‘ Koli-ur,”’ 7.e., the city of Koli.—

Mo de: Ae

2 «« Pattinapalai,”’ line 288.

3 «« Pathittupaththu,” 71, 88.

No. 61.—1908. ] TAMIL VELALAS. 31

this name in ancient times. A study of Tamil literature

would disclose the fact that their more ancient name is

(GaxGan) “ Ved-Ko,”’ which signifies, apparently, ‘‘ that

they were descended from the race of Velpula kings.” We

also find the name “Irun Ko Vel” used for the potters in

the old classics, which, however, appears to be only a deri-

vative metathetically obtained from the former. The

passage ‘“‘ Nanmathi Vedkochchirar”’ (sewn SCatGarehept),

z.€.,° the little ones of the Vedkos possessing good sense

and intelligence,’ occurs in an ode in ‘‘ Purrananooru,”’ !

and it obviously implies a certain amount of culture and

refinement among these potters in former times. Even

to-day the potters adhere to the “ Anuddanam” of the

Aryas, and unlike others who were of the Vel community,

but have abandoned their national customs and practices,

are still in the habit of wearing the sacred thread of the

Dwijas or the twice-born. Furthermore, “ Velar” (Gwer#sr)

is in use among them as an honorary title even at the

present day. :

The above facts furnish us with an amount of cumula-

tive evidence which appears to me to be sufficient—and

so too it indeed must to every sober and wunprejudiced

mind—to establish beyond doubt that the class of potters

known as Vedkovar (@q@it-Canat) to pundits of old Tamil

literature, were originally inhabitants of Velpulam, and that

they formed an integral part of the Velir race of ancient

Tamilakam.

The story preserved in the commentary on ‘‘ Tolkappiam ”’

that the poet Nakkirar, incensed at the audacity of a potter

named ‘“ Vedkokkuyakkodan,” who had ventured to extol

the beauties of Ariyam 2 and to speak disparagingly of Tamil,

cursed and killed him with an imprecatory ode, would seem

to point to the existence of Sanscrit culture among these

Vedkovar in ancient times.

Of all these Yadava tribes, the most numerous, prosperous,

and powerful one was the tribe of Velir, who made their

_ living by means of the plough. The learned Nachchar in his

1 Vide ode 32. 2 Sanscrit.

32 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CHYLON). [VoL. X XI.

commentary on ‘‘ Tolkappiam ”’ writes about them as follows,

namely :— : :

“The Velalas1 consist of two classes, namely, ‘ Uluthu-

viththunpor’ (¢.e., those who get their fields ploughed by

others, or in other words, who possess the means to employ

labour in the cultivation of their fields), and ‘ Uluthunpor’

(t.e., those who ploughed their fields themselves, or those

who are not rich enough to employ labour in ploughing, &c.,

their fields). Of these, the former, ¢.e., Uluthuviththunpor,

belonged originally to Pidavur, Alundur, Nangur, Navur,

Alancheri, Perunchikkal, Vallam, Kilar, and other cities

of the Chola country, and were employed by the reigning

monarchs as governors of provinces and districts, and

commanders of their armies; and they were entitled to

high privileges, being known as ‘Vel’ and ‘ Arasu,’ and

honoured with the title of ‘Kavithi’ in the Pandiyan

country, and being born of the families of the petty kings and

nobles, they had the privilege of giving their daughters in

marriage to the paramount rulers of the country.”’ Moreover,

“invading the enemy’s country, repelling attacks made on

their own country by the enemy, and acting as peace envoys,

were amongst the privileges of the Velalas.”’ And further, in

his comments on another sutra of ‘‘ Tolkappiam,”’ he ascribes

the following six duties to the Velalas, namely, “ teaching,

giving, ploughing, tending cattle, engagingin trade, and

loyalty to the king.” It may be observed that tending

cattle and engaging in commerce are here included amongst

the six duties of the Velalas. The facts above noticed make

1“ The Tamils are, like the Romans of old, a nation of yeomen,”’

and like them, hold agriculture in the highest esteem. ‘“‘ The world

wheels behind the plough, says the Tamil sage Tiruvalluvar,”’ of all

work, therefore, “‘ ploughing is the chief.”” The Portuguese historian

of India, F. Sousa, writing of the social divisions of his time (17th

century), says: “The most renowned families are the Rajahs, an

ingenious people, who would rather lose their lives than their arms in

battle, and the Brahmans, who contend with the Rajahs for pre-

cedence: The Chetties are the richest merchants. The Vellalar or the

country people are held in such esteem that kings marry their daughters

to them.’’—Vide ‘‘ Report on Ceylon Census, 1901,” by P. Aruna-

chalam, M.A., C.C.S., vol. I,, p. 197, paras. 47 and 49.—V. J. T.

No. 61.—1908. | TAMIL VELALAS. 33

it fully clear, it must be admitted that the great Tamil

monarchs of old not only held many of the Velalas in very

sreat esteem and regard and employed them in high offices

of State under them, but honoured them to such extent as to

accept in marriage the daughters of the more powerful amoung

them—not a few of whom held the position of petty kings

over large districts. Many instances of such marriages (of

the supreme kings of Tamilakam with the daughters of their

Vel feudatories) are mentioned in ‘“‘ Pathittupaththu ’’ and

other ancient Tamil works. We conclude, therefore, that it

was because these Velir, who were a section of the primitive

_ Aryas, had attained an extreme degree of maturity in the

civilization and refinement of the time, that the great Tamil

potentates, who were of high descent, treated them as their

equals in social rank, and considered it not beneath them to

‘intermarry with their families. It is to this fact that Tol-

kappian also refers in his sutra 79 of the section on “‘ Purath-

thinai Lyal.”’

Moreover, we gather from the Tamil records that, when the

Vels first set out on the enterprise of founding small kingdoms

for themselves, they came into frequent collisions with the

three Tamil kings, and that Konkanam, Muththoor ! Koot-

tam, Pothigai Nadu, Milalaik Kootam ? Kunrur, &c., were

amongst their oldest settlements in the south. In subse-

quent times, however, the paramount rulers ® of Tamilakam

1 Muththoor Koottam is also called Muththoortukkoottam. This

was one of the districts of the Chola country which was, at one time,

conquered by the Pandiyan king and annexed to his kingdom. It is

supposed. to be now represented by the districts lying round the modern

<«¢ Muththu Peddai.”’

2 This is situated in the Pandiyan country, and it may be remarked

that one of its divisions is even now called ‘‘ Dwarapati Nadu.”

3 That the Pandiyas were Velalas by race receives strong support

from the traditional account of their origin elsewhere quoted as pre-

served by Nachchar, namely, that they were of the family of Sri

Krishna of Dwarakai of the Yadava race. Says the learned author of

the last Ceylon Census Report: ‘‘ When the Tamils are spoken of in

South India, the Velalas are meant, as being the Tamils par eacellence,

both the Brahmans at the top of the modern social system and the

aborigines at the bottom being excluded. This seems to indicate that

these two are regarded as heterogeneous elements not reduced to the

D 20-08

34 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Von. XXI.

who became connected with their families by marriage, took

them and their small kingdoms under their own protection,

treated with very great regard and esteem many of the

cultured and civilized Velala nobles who were the kinsmen of

these Vel princes, and beside conferring on them marks of

honour and distinction and liberal grants of lands, prized their

services so highly as to appoint them their chief ministers and

military commanders. Itissaid in ‘‘ Chilappathikaram ” that

one of the most distinguished ministers of the Chera king

‘** Chenkudduvan ”’ was “‘ Alumpil Vel,’ who was one of the

petty kings of the time. The Velala nobles who held the

position of chief ministers under the Pandiyas were honoured

with the title of “‘ Kavithi,’” while those who were so em-

ployed under the Cholas bore the high title of “ Enathi,” ?

as can be seen from the passage “looking at the face of the

Choliya Enathi”’ which occurs in ‘*‘ Manimekali.” 2 The fact

that Karikal Chola honoured these Vels above all his other

subjects, and took them under his special patronage, granting

them the over-lordship of twenty-four Kottams consisting of

seventy-four Nadus, is proved by extant sannas and writings.

According to ‘‘ Tolkappiam,”? which was composed in the

latter part of what historical experts have designated “ the

national type. * * * In this race of farmers (7.e., the Velalas)

three families appear to have early attained to a predominant position,

and they founded the famous Pandya, Chola, and Chera dynasties.’’—

Vide «‘The Ceylon Census Report, 1901,” p. 196, paras. 46 and 47.

The author of ‘‘ The Tamils Eighteen Hundred Years Ago” has asserted

the same thing of the Tamil dynasties. He says: ‘‘ The three Tamil

tribes Maranmar, Thirayar, and Vanavar founded respectively the

Tamil kingdoms subsequently known as the Pandya, Chola, and

Chera kingdoms. The Chera, Chola, and Pandya kings and most of

the petty chiefs of Tamilakam belonged to the tribe of Velalas.’’—— Vide

pp. 50 and 113.—V. J. T.

1 This title was not confined to any particular class of the Tamils.

Enathi Nayanar, one of the Sivite saints, was a distinguished scion

of the Shantara or toddy-drawing race.—V. J.T. __

2 One of the Buddhist epics now extant.—V. J. T.

? Tolkappian, the author of “ Tolkappiam,” was, according to the

traditionary accounts preserved in Tamil works whose classical value

has never been questioned, a disciple of Agastiyar, and it is not, there-

fore, clear how his date can be brought down to such a late period as

the 3rd century B.c.—V. J. T.

No. 61.—1908.] TAMIL VELALAS. 35

sutra period of Sanskrit literature,” tilling the ground was the

only means of livelihood adopted by the Velalas, “‘ and they

had no other.” This statement means, it appears to me,

nothing more than that agriculture was the chief occupation

of the greater portion of them. For none will deny that

there were among them many who, as distinguished chiefs

owning small kingdoms, exercised duties appropriate only to

the royalty, while there were also others who served the

Tamil kings in high offices of state, and were counted worthy

of high royal favours and marks of honour, as the following

quotations from ‘‘ Tolkappiam ” should unmistakably show :—

(1) “ The rights and privileges natural to the royalty

belong to others also besides the king.”’

(2) “The bow, the lance, the feet-rings, the kanni

(t.e., the bouquet), the garland, the necklace, the

chariot, and thesword belong to others also of

ancient ancestry besides the king.”

(3) “The feet-ring and the kanni are the substantial

awards they receive in the service of the king.”’

We understand from the above passages, of which the

first two enumerate the privileges of the Velir and the last

one those of the Velalas, that most of the distinctions or

privileges which were held appropriate only to crowned heads

belonged to the Velir too, while to the Velalas belonged the

privileges of wearing only the feet-ring and the kanni. As

the social customs and occupations of the Velir were, in |

the time of the grammarian Tolkappian, identical, not with

those peculiar to either the Kshatriyas or the Vaisyas

taken separately, but with those of both these classes taken

together, that grammarian naturally ascribed to them duties

belonging to both, 7.e., the Kshatriyas and the Vaisyas.

But the commentator, where the text appeared to him to

imply a high social standing for the Velalas, there invariably

ascribes a noble and high descent to them, and where the

status implied by the text is an inferior one, there he uniformly

assigns it to the “ Uluthunpor,” or the poorer class among

the Velalas. This, of course, represents their condition then.

Further, as the greater number of those who formed the

36 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. X XI.

higher aristocracy of ancient Tamilakam belonged to the

Velir class, the term Velir, gradually losing its primitive

signification, came to be used and taught in the Tamil lexicons,

in later times, as a synonym for “a petty king,” irrespective

of race or tribe. But as we do not find it to be so employed

in ancient Tamil works, it is obviously an erroneous usage of

a subsequent period. And further, as the Velalas, who were

the kith and kin of the Velir, adopted agriculture as their

special occupation from generation to generation more than

any other community of the land, that occupation was, by and

by, called by a designation derived from their name. I refer

above to the word ‘‘ Velanmai,” ! which literally means ‘‘ the

occupation of the Vels,” ¢.e., agriculture. Moreover, from the

extreme regard in which the Vels were held on account of their

unbounded and hereditary munificence, their strict integrity

and faith, as well as their hereditary right to minor kingships,

the word Vel came to signify, in course of time, respectively

‘“ a benefactor,” ‘‘ truthfulness,” 2 and “ an Ilavarasu,” ¢.e., an

heir-apparent to the throne. It may, in this connection, be

observed that even now the ancient name of Velir is very

commonly met with among certain classes of Velalas residing

at Therkaddur in the Native State of Puducottai in South

India.

To recapitulate now the results of our inquiry so far into

the origin of the Velir race. By the tradition existing in

South India that the primitive Velir were immigrants from

Dwaraka, and of the line of Kannan,’ a tradition materially

supported by a passage in ‘‘ Purrananooru,” a work of high

antiquity, the Velir become identified as Yadavas by race.

With regard to the Yadavas, their emigration to the south

and the establishment of permanent colonies of them there,

are supported, not only by clear, though indirect, references

1 “* Vellalar ’’ is also said to be a contracted form of ‘‘ Vella-Alar,”’

meaning ‘‘ the lords of the ‘ Vellam,’ ”’ 7.e., flood. In this sense it means

substantially the same as “‘ Karalar,”’ z.e., the lords of the rain, which is

another name by which the Tamil agriculturists are known. —V. J. T.

2Some derive “ Vel,’ in the sense of truthfulness, from the root

“Vel,” meaning “‘ white.’”’—V. J. T.

3 The same as Krishna,

No. 61.—1908. ] TAMIL VELALAS. 37

thereto in ancient Indian literature, but also by a tradition

existing in the north of India much to the same effect. Fur-

thermore, that the Velir were Yadavas by race is made

evident from the agreement, in many respects, between them

and the Hoysalas, who came down from Dwaraka and ruled

in the south in later times. The terms Velir and Velalas, by

which they were known, appertained to them in consequence

of their having come from Velpulam, which was the name of

their mother-country. The appellation Vel, moreover, is

found used for a line of kings of ancient Deccan, namely,

the Chalukkyas, and as these Chalukkyas themselves belonged

to the same Yadava race, the identity of race of these two

communities, the Velir of the Tamil country and the Chaluk-

kya rulers, seems to be well established. Moreover, the

_ legend of the birth of a first ancestor from the sacred pot of

‘an ascetic which is common to both of them would seem to

carry this identification almost to perfection. Again, the

identification of the Chalukkyas, the Yadava Narapatis of

Vijayanagara, and the Vels of Tamilakam with the ancient

race of Andhras who ruled over Magadha, is remarkably

confirmatory of the same conclusion. The country of Ven,

which was one of the twelve of Kodun Tamil Nadus, was

identical with the primitive country of the Yadavas, and it

agrees with other facts that the time of the emigration of the

primitive Vels to the Tamil country was about the eleventh

century B.c. The above is most probably the correct story of

the colonization of large districts of the south by the Yadava

race.

To conclude, then: the Velir families who, as stated in the

preceding pages, emigrated from Velpulam and settled as

rulers in several parts of the south, and the great community

of the Velalas who were their followers and kinsmen have, by

their lavish munificence, by the titles and privileges which

they were deemed worthy to receive at the hands of the kings,

by their benevolence to the poor and the helpless, and last,

but not least, by their invincible valour and strength that

never stooped to oppress, earned, from ages past, the highest

degree of fame and reputation for themselves throughout the

Tamil country. Not one of the great Tamil poets of earlier or

38 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. X XI.

later periods, who went to their mansions and sang their

praises, ever came back thence unbenefited or unrewarded.

There is, indeed, no nook or corner in all Tamilakam where the

open-handed liberality of the primitive Velir is remembered

except with feelings of praise and admiration. Of this type

were the great Vallals Vel Avi, Vel Ay, Vel Evvi, Vel Pari,

and Vel Pekan, who all flourished about 1,800 years ago,

and whose beautiful histories, too long to be here inserted,

may well form the subject of a future essay. Not less illus-

trious and great were also their distinguished descendants, in

sounding whose praises the poets of a later date have

exhausted all their command of language as well as the

resources of poesy.

‘* Tho’ things diverse from diverse sages’ lips we learn,

"Tis wisdom’s part in each the true thing to discern.” —

Pope’s translation of Tiruvalluvar’s ‘* Kural,” stanza 423.

No 61 —1908.] PROCEEDINGS. © 39

COUNCIL MEETING.

Colombo Museum, January 31, 1908.

Present :

The Hon. Mr. J. Ferguson, C.M.G., President, in the Chair.

Mr. P. Freudenberg, J.P., Vice-President.

Mr. R. G. Anthonisz. Mr. C. Drieberg, B.A., F.H.A.8.

Mr. P. Arunachalam, M.A., Mr. C. M. Fernando, M.A.,

C.C.S. LL.M.

Mr.S. de Silva, Gate Mudali- Mr. A. M. Gunasekera, Muda-

yar. liyar. |

Dr. W. H. de Silva, M.B., Mr. P. E. Pieris, M.A., C.C.S.

C.M., F.R.C.S.

Mr. J. Harward, M.A., Honorary Secretary.

Mr. G. A. Joseph, Honorary Secretary and Treasurer.

Business.

1. Read and confirmed Minutes of last Council Meeting held

on August 27, 1907.

2. Laid on the table list of the following Members elected by

Cireular since the last Council Meeting :-—

(1) V. Ekanayaka, Proctor : eae fad a) C.M. Fernando.

mended by (b) KE. W. Perera.

(2) J. P. Perera, Proctor: recom- { (a) C. M. Fernando.

mended by (b) E. W. Perera.

(3) Don. E. Wanigasuriya, Proctor, ee C. M. Fernando.

8. C.: recommended by (6) E. W. Perera.

(4) N. D. B. Silva: recommended { (a) C. M. Fernando.

by (6) G. A. Joseph.

(5) C. Tiru-Navuk-Arasu, putas 48) G. A. Joseph.

i cate: recommended by (b) C. M. Fernando.

(6) J. van Langenberg, Advocate : Ne A. Willey.

recommended by (6) G. A. Joseph.

(7) R. A. Mirando: recommended ie G. A. Joseph.

by (6) C. M. Fernando.

(8) Lady Hutchinson : recommended { (a) H.C. P. Bell.

by (6) G. A. Joseph.

(9) B. C. Tavares de Mello: recom- ( (a) 8. G. Lee.

* . . mended by ; ((b) M. A. C. Mohamed.

40 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoL. XX].

(10) Suriyagoda Sumangala ee T. B. Yatawara.

(a)

nanse: recommended by (b) G. A. Joseph.

(11) C. EK. V. S. Corea, Advocate: ues C. E. Corea..-

recommended by (6) G. A. Joseph.

(12) Galagedara Gunaratuna Terun- re ) T. B. Yatawara.

nanse : recommended by (6) G. A. Joseph.

(a) G. A. Joseph.

(13) ©. Don Carolis: recommended {

by (6) J. Parsons.

3. Laid on the table Circular No. 191 of June 10 last con-

taining the opinions of Messrs. P. Arunachalam and C. M.

Fernando on the Paper entitled “ The Age of Sri Parakrama

Bahu VI.,” by Mr. E. W. Perera, Advocate.

Resolved,—That the Paper be accepted with thanks, read at

a Meeting, and published in the Society’s Journal.

4. Laid on the table a Paper entitled “‘ Greek indtfents on

Indian Art,” by Dr. A. K. Coomaéraswamy.

Resolved,—That the Paper be referred to Messrs. H. C. P.

Bell and J. Harward for their opinions.

5. Laid on the table Circular No. 374 of August 29, 1907,

containing the opinions of Messrs. J. P. Lewis and R. G. Anthonisz

on the Paper entitled “‘ Letters from Raja Sinha IT. to the Dutch,”

by Mr. Donald Ferguson.

Resolved,—That the Paper be accepted with thanks, read at a

Meeting, and published in the Society’s Journal.

6. Laid on the table and reconsidered Mr. H. W. Codrington’s

Paper entitled ‘‘ Notes on the Smith Caste in the Kandyan

Provinces.”’ |

Resolved,—That the Paper be referred back to 8. de Silva,

Mudaliyar, and that he be kindly requested to mark the passages

in the Paper which he thinks objectionable, and that, subse-

quently, the Paper be sent to other Members of the Council for

their opinions.

7. _Considered the desirability of requesting Government to

acquire a set of diacritical types for the Government Printing

Office.

Resolved,—That the Government be requested to obtain dia-

critical types for the Government Printing Office, and that it be

pointed out that (1) such type is necessary for scientific and learned

publications; (2) the “‘Mahawansa”’ cannot be reprinted without

diacritics; (3) official documents cannot be transliterated owing

to a similar want of diacritical type ; (4) before the introduction

of the Monotype machines diacritics were used at the Govern-

ment Press.

8. Laid on the table a Paper entitled “‘ Notes on some of the

lesser known Hills of the Batticaloa District and Lower Uva,”’ by

Mr. Frederick Lewis, F.L.S.

Resolved,—That the Paper be referred to Messrs. H. White

and C. Drieberg for their opinions. -

No. 61.1908. ] PROCEEDINGS. 4]

9. Laid on the table translations of Dutch manuscripts entitled

(1) ““ The Dutch East’ India Company and the Peace of Amiens,

1802”; (2) «* The Execution of Petrus Vuyst, Governor of Ceylon,

1726-1729,” by Mr. A. E. Buultjens, B.A.

Resolved,—That the Papers be referred to Messrs. J. P. Lewis

and R. G. Anthonisz for their opinions.

10. Laid on the table a letter from the Hon. the Colonial

Secretary requesting a further report on the reprinting of L. C.

Wijesinha Mudaliyar’s English translation of the ‘‘ Mahaéwansa.”’

Resolved,—That in the opinion of the Council, while it is most

desirable that the translation of the ‘“‘ Mahawansa’”’ be re-edited

and published, it is also advisable that the translation and notes

should be first thoroughly revised, and that scholars in India and

Ceylon should be consulted as to improvements in the publication

of the chronicle.

Resolved further—That if the stock of the existing translation

has run out, the Council do recommend that a limited number of

copies of the present edition be reprinted.

‘Il. Resolved,—That a Meeting of the Council be held before

‘the Annual Meeting to'consider the Draft Annual Report and the

nomination of Office-Bearers for 1908, &e.

12 Resolved,—That His Excellency the Governor be asked to

preside at the next Annual General Meeting on any day con-

venient to His Excellency in the last week of February or first

week in March.

13. Resolved,—That the question of asking Government to

double the annual grant of Rs. 500 do stand over for another

Meeting.

14, Laid on the table a Paper entitled ‘‘ Amongst the last

Veddas,”’ by Prof. Moszkowski.

Resolved,—That the Paper be referred to Dr. A. Willey and

Mr. J. Harward, and that if approved, it be read at the Annual

General Meeting.

15. Laid on the table a letter from the Hon. Mr. J. P. Lewis

asking for a sum of Rs. 50 for marking two historical spots in the

neighbourhood of Kandy.

Resolved,—That Mr. Lewis be informed that the Society has no

funds to spare for the purpose, but that the President kindly

undertakes to see that the required sum be forthcoming.

42 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. X XI.

COUNCIL MEETING.

Colombo Museum anca0e 1005)

Present :

The Hon. Mr. J. Ferguson, C.M.G., President, in the Chair.

Mr. P. Freudenberg, J.P., Vice-President.

Mr. R. G. Anthonisz. Mr. A. M. Gunasekera, Muda- |

Mr. P. Arunachalam, M.A., liyar.

C.C.S. | Mr. P. E. Pieris, M.A., C.C.S.

Mr. 8. de Silva, Gate Mudaliyar. |

Mr. J. Harward, M.A., Honorary Secretary.

Mr. G. A. Joseph, Honorary Secretary and Treasurer.

Business.

1. Read and confirmed Minutes of last Council Meeting held

on January 31, 1908.

2. Read and passed the Draft Annual Report for 1907.

3. Considered the nomination of Office-Bearers for 1908.

Under Rule 16 Messrs. C. M. Fernando and A. M. Gunasekera,

Mudaliyar, retire by seniority, and Dr. A. J. Chalmers and the

Hon. Mr. G. M. Fowler by reason of least attendance, two of these

gentlemen being eligible for re-election.

Resolved,—That Messrs. C. M. Fernando and A. M. Gunasekera,

Mudaliyar, be re-elected, and that Dr. A. J. Chalmers and the

Hon. Mr. G. M. Fowler be deemed to have retired by least attend-

ance, and the vacancies in the Council be filled by the appointment

of Messrs. J. Parsons, B.Se., and H. W. Codrington, B.A., C.C.S.

Mr. P. Arunachalam, M.A., C.C.8., having been appointed a

Vice-President of the Society, his place in the Council was filled

by the appointment of Mr. E. R. Goonaratna, Gate Mudaliyar.

4, Laid on the table the Hon. the Colonial Secretary’s letter

No. 2,635 of February 17, 1908, notifying that the question

of providing the Government Printing Office with diacritical type

at a cost of Rs. 2,400 will be considered in connection with the

Supply Bill of 1909. :

5. Laid on the table the Hon. the Colonial Secretary’s reply,

dated February 17, 1908, regarding the reprinting of L. C.Wijesinha

Mudaliyar’s translation of the ‘‘ Mahaéwansa.”’

Resolved,—That a Sub-Committee consisting of Messrs. P.

Arunachalam, J. Harward, and S. de Silva, Mudaliyar, be

appointed to advise the Council regarding the reply on the

subject.

6. Resolved,—That the consideration of the remaining portion

of business in the Agenda be postponed for want of time.

No. 61.—1908. | PROCEEDINGS. 43

ANNUAL GENERAL MEETING.

Colombo M useum, March 10, 1908.

Present:

His Excellency Sir Henry McCallum, G.C.M.G., Patron, in the

Chair.

The Hon. Mr. Hugh Clifford, C.M.G., Vice-Patron.

The Hon. Sir Joseph T. Hutchinson, M.A., Vice-Patron.

The Hon. Mr. J. Ferguson, C.M.G., President.

Mr. P. Freudenberg, J.P., Vice-President.

Mr. P. Arunachalam, M.A., C.C.S., Vice-President.

Mr. R. G. Anthonisz, Govern-; Lady Hutchinson.

ment Archivist. | Mr. D. B. Jayatilaka, B.A.

Mr. C. Batuwantudawe, Barris- Mr. F. Lewis, F.L.S.

ter-at-Law. | Mr. J. W. Maduwanwala.

Rev. A. Stanley Bishop. | Mr. 8. D. Mahawalatenne.

Mr. C. D. Carolis. Mr. P. KH. Morgappah.

Mr. H. W. Codrington, B.A.,| Mr. C. Namasivayam, J.P.

C.C.S8. | Dr. A. Nell, M.R.C.S.

Mr. W. A. de Silva, J.P. Mr. J. Pieris, M.A., LL.M.

Dr. W. H. de Silva, M.B., C.M.,| Mr. F. C. Roles.

KARECSS is. Dr.W. P. Rodrigo, M.R.C.8..

Mr. E. Evans, B.Sc. ak Cses 2D Per.

Mr. CC. M. Fernando, M.A.,! Mr. G. W. Suhren.

LL.M. Dr. V. R. Saravanamuttu.

A. M. Gunasekera, Mudaliyar. Suriyagoda Sumangala Thero.

Dr. C. A. Hewavitarana, M.B., Mr. F. A. Tisseverasinghe,

C.M. Proctor, 8. C..

Mr. G. A. Joseph, Honorary Secretary and Treasurer.

Visitors : Eighteen ladies and twenty-four gentlemen.

Business.

1. Read and confirmed Minutes of last General Meeting held

on November 4, 1907.

44 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON).

2. Me Josupn read the

[Vou. XX.

ANNUAL REPORT FOR 1907.

The Council of the Ceylon Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society

have the honour to submit their Report for the year 1907 :—

MEETINGS AND PAPERS.

Four General Meetings of this Society have been held during

the year, at which the following Papers were read and discussed :—

(1) ““ Nuwara-gala, Eastern Province,” by Mr. F. Lewis,

F.L.S.

(2) “ The Discovery of Ceylon by the Portuguese in 1506,” by

Mr. Donald Ferguson.

(3) “ Roman Coins found in Ceylon,” by Mr. J. Still.

(4) “‘ Notes on a find of Eldlings made in Anuraddhapura,”’

by Mr. J. Still.

(5) “Some early Copper Coins of Ceylon,” by Mr. J. Still.

(6) “ Joan Gideon Loten, F.R.S.,

the Naturalist Governor

of Ceylon (1752-57), and the Ceylonese Artist de

Bevere,”

by Mr. Donald Ferguson.

(7) “* Prehistoric Stones,” by Mr. J. Pole.

MEMBERS.

It is satisfactory to note that during the past year forty-five

new Members were elected, viz. :—

J. Parsons, B.Sc.

C. L. Joseph, Advocate.

Lieut. H. J. Jones.

H. F. C. Fyers.

P. A. Goonaratna.

. E. Gooneratna.

. D. C. Wagiswara.

7, TR. P. Butterfield.

+ gt

& aed ae C.C.8.

. A. C. Mohamad.

EL Pemando:

. HE. Roberts, Proctor.

pale)

liyar

He O. K. Jayawardana,

outhwell, F.A.C.S.

. A. J. Noorbhai.

.J.A. Marshall, J.P., Proctor,

8. C.

. A. Daniel, B.A.

UB:

Sele

Fernando, Proctor, 8. G.

Khan.

ae pce 2 PP oem

S. Rajapakse, J.P., Muda- |

W. F. Skene.

T. B. Madawala.

J. W. R. Ilangakoon, B.A.,

LL.B.

E. C. de Fonseka, Proctor.

F. de Zoysa, Advocate.

G. S. Schneider, Advocate.

F. A. Hayley, Advocate.

L. A. Mendis.

D. R. A. P. Siriwardana,

Advocate.

H. J. M. Wickramaratna,

Proctor.

F. EK. Vaid.

V. Ekanayaka, Proctor.

J. P. Perera, Proctor.

D. BE. Wanigasuriya, Proctor.

N. D. B. Silva.

C. Tiru-Navuk-Arasu, Advo-

cate.

J. van Langenberg, Advocate.

R. A. Mirando.

Miss M. Rollo.

Dr. W. P. Rodrigo, M.R.C.S.,

IDE AOr ets IDEIE lel:

O. M. Obeyesekere.

No. 61.—1908. | ANNUAL REPORT. 45

Infe Members.

The following gentlemen have become Life Members :—

H. White, C.C.S.

F. J. de Mel, M.A., LL.B.

Two Members have resigned, viz., Messrs. F. W. Bois and

KH. E. Green. -

The Council record with regret the death of the following

Members :—J. H. Ilangakoon, Mudaliyar, W. S. de Silva, C.

Tiru-Navuk-Arasu, Advocate.

The Society has now on its roll 253 Members. Of these, 29 are

Life Members and 10 Honorary Members.

While the number of new Members is encouraging, the Council

feel that the Society deserves more extensive support from the

Members of the Civil and Public Services of the Colony. The

work of these officers is of such a character that it can hardly fail

to derive benefit from the study of such subjects as it is the object

of the Society to investigate.

JOURNALS.

One Number of the Journal, Vol. XTX., No. 57, was published

during the year. It contains, in addition to the Proceedings of

the Council and General Meetings, two Papers :—

(1) ““The Coconut Palm in Ceylon: Beginning, Rise, and

, Progress of its Cultivation,” by the Hon. Mr. J.

Ferguson, C.M.G.

(2) Some survivals in Sinhalese Art,” by Dr. A. K. Coomara-

swamy.

The Council again thank Mr. H. C. Cottle, the Government

Printer, and his Staff for the care bestowed on the printing of the

Society’s publications.

OTHER PUBLICATIONS.

‘¢ The History of Ceylon, from the earliest times to 1600 a.p.,

as related by Jodo de Barros and Diogo de Couto,’ has been under-

taken for the Society by Mr. Donald Ferguson. Theslip proofs are

well in hand, and it is hoped that this valuable publication will be

issued in 1908. It will be available for purchase by the general

ublic. :

e Your Council note with satisfaction that the following work,

which, though not a publication of the Society, is important on

its bearing on early Ceylon History, has been published in the

Government Press, viz., ‘‘ The Dipavamsa and Mahavamsa, and

their Historical Development in Ceylon,’’ by Professor W. Geiger,

translated by E. M. Coomaéraswamy.

LIBRARY.

The additions to the Library. including parts of Periodicals,

numbered 305.

The Library is indebted for donations to:—The Secretary to

the Government of India; Mr. C. A. Sherring; Dr. A. Caroll,

M.A.; the Honourable the Colonial Secretary ; the Government

46 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). (VoL. X XI.

of Madras ; the Archeological Survey of India ; Mr.G. A. Joseph;

Ministerio de Formento; |’Ecole Francaise d’Extreme; Sir R.

C. Temple; the Siam Society ; Professor Chas. Duroiselle; Mr.

M. A. C. Mohamad; Il’Academie Imperiale des Sciences de St.

Petersbourg ; Museo Nacional de Mexico; Museum of Com-

parative Zoology at Harvard College ; the Postmaster-General,

Ceylon; the Planters’ Association of Ceylon; the Literary and

Philosophical Society of Liverpool; Cuerpo de Ingenieros de

Menas del Peru; Revista da Commissdéo Archeologica da India

Portuguesa.

Owing to there being no shelf accommodation, and also to the

heavy demands made on account of printing, no books were

bound during the year.

The Society has met with tokens of appreciation of its work

from scientific bodies which have requested exchange of publica-

tions. The Society has been obliged owing to their number to

refuse many applications for exchanges.

The Society exchange list stands at present as follows :—

Exchange List.

The Secretary, Royal Society of Victoria, Australia; the Royal

University of Upsala, Sweden ; the Secretary, Royal Geographical

Society, London ; the Academy of Natural Sciences, Philadelphia,

U.S.A.; the Smithsonian Institute, Washington, D.C., U.S.A.;

the Bombay Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society ; the Buddhist

Text Society of India ; U.S. Department of Agriculture, Washing-

ton, D.C., U.S.A.; Wagner Institute of Sciences, Philadelphia,

U.S.A.; the Geological Survey, New York, U.S.A.; the Field

Columbian Museum, Chicago; the State Archives, The Hague,

Netherlands; the Bureau of Education, Washington, ’U.S.A. ;

Societie Zoologique, Paris; the Anthropologische Gesellschaft

Konigeratzer, Strasse, Berlin; the Batavia-asch Genootschap van

Kunsten en Wetenschappen, Batavia; the Deutschen Morgen-

landischen Gesellschaft, Germany; the American Oriental

Society, Connecticut, U.S.A. ; the Royal Society of New South _

Wales, Sydney, Australia ; the California Academy of Sciences,

San Francisco, U.S.A.; la Sociétié Imperiales de Naturales de

Moscow, Russia ; the China Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society ;

the Asiatic Society of Japan ; the Royal Asiatic Society of Great

Britain and Ireland; the Indian Museum; the Madras Literary

Society ; the Asiatic Society of Bengal; the K. K. Naturhistoris-

chen Hofmuscums, Vienna; the Musée Guimet, Paris; the

Zoological Society of London; the John Hopkins’s University,

Baltimore, U.S.A.; the Geological Society of London; the

Anthropological Institute, Great Britain and Ireland; the Geo-

logical and Natural History Survey of Canada ; the Royal Colonial

Institute, London; the Straits Branch of the Royal Asiatic

Society; Koninklyk Instituut voor de Taal-Land-en Volkenkunde

van Nederlandsch-Indié, Holland; the Royal Geographical

Society of Australasia ; the Mission Archelogique d’ Indo-China,

Saigon; the Korea Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society ; the

No. 61.—1908. | ANNUAL REPORT. 47

Techno-Chemical Laboratory, Bombay ; the University Library,

Cambridge; the Director-General of Archzology, India ;

?Eeole Francaise d’Extreme Orient, Hanoi; the Keeper of

Printed Books, British Museum, London.

ACCOMMODATION.

The Council note with pleasure that the extension of the eastern

wing of the Museum has been taken in hand. With its completion

it is hoped that much-needed room will be available for the expan-

sion and proper arrangement of the Library.

VEDDA RESEARCH.

On the representation of the Council of this Society, and by

the exertions of the Hon. Mr. J. Ferguson, C.M.G., President,

and Dr. A. Willey, F.R.S., Vice-President of the Society, the

services of Dr. C. G. Seligmann were secured through Professor

Haddon, F.R.S., on behalf of the Ceylon Government, to investi-

gate the Sociology, &c., of the Veddas. The Government voted

~asum of Rs. 4,500 in the Colombo Museum estimates for this

important investigation.

Dr. Seligmann arrived on December 16 and is now at work in

the Vedda country. He has promised on the completion of field

labours to deliver an illustrated lecture at a General Meeting

of the Society.

ARCH ZHOLOGY.

The following skeleton sketch of its operations during 1907,

kindly furnished by the Archzological Commissioner (supple-

mented by coloured drawings, photographs, and “finds’’ for

exhibition at this Meeting), affords ample evidence of the steady

progress of the Archzological Survey :—

ae I.—Anuradhapura.

(1) Clearing.

The Rs. 3, 000 moiety of the clearing vote was, as usual, devoted

to the annual weeding of the main areas marked by ruins and the

rooting out of saplings and undergrowth, as far as funds permitted.

From 1908 a further sum of Rs. 2,000 has been sanctioned by

the Government to enable the Archeological Commissioner to

cope fully with the many and extensive areas in and around

Anuradhapura every year, instead of being only able to work off

a certain portion annually.

(2) Hacavation.

Vessagirvya.—In 1906 the most northerly, and smallest, of the

three groups of slab rock and boulders forming the ancient Vessa-

giriya sangharama was freed of the earth and trees hiding the

ruined remains of the chief pirivena, or monks’ residence, at this

monastery.

48 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoL, XXII.

During the early months of 1907 excavations were pushed

gradually southwards at Vessagiriya, along the east side of the

first and second rock clusters. Some dozen or more buildings

have been unearthed, notably a small dagaba of the tenth century,

two other circular ruins, and a fine pilima-gé (image-house). To

the west of the second rock stretch so far only one ruin has been |

opened up. This was once a fine four-square piloma-gé (recalling

the one excavated to the south of the Abhayagiriya Dagaba), with

staircases on all sides, and a central shrine of moulded outline and

elephant-head dado in limestone.

Everywhere at Vessagiriya the ruins have been greatly damaged

and ruthlessly despoiled of their stone work, of which but little

has survived.

From July no fresh excavation was attempted in Anuradhapura,

the Archeological Commissioner being again single-handed (owing

to his European Assistant’s absence in England on six months’

leave*), and having to supervise at Polonnaruwa the work yearly

undertaken at that ancient capital.

Il.—Polonnaruwa.

At Polonnaruwa very real progress was made between June and

September, the dry months. -

Survey of Polonnaruwa.

The Survey Department has just completed, on the scale of two

chains to the inch, a detailed survey of the ruins of Polonnaruwa

from ‘‘ Potgul Vehera’’ Monastery on the south as far north as

the so-called ‘‘ Demala Maha Seya.”’

Clearing.

A gang of Sinhalese villagers re-cleared the entire area of the

ancient city, as iar as hitherto opened out, of the scrub that yearly

springs up with exasperating persistency, and hampers accessi-

bility to the many scattered ruins of Polonnaruwa.

In addition a body of Moor axe men commenced to thin out sys-

tematically the dense forest, which prevented a comprehensive view

being got from any distance of the northern groups of ancient

structures—the two large dagabas (Rankot Vehera and Kiri

Vehera), Jétawanarama Vihdaré, and the Gal Viharé rock shrines.

In the course of the past season the opening up of a clear vista

has been carried from Rankot Vehera as far northwards as Jéta-

wandarama, and forest trees, which unduly shut in the Gal Vihare,

judiciously reduced.

The felling of the forest to the point completed in 1907 has

been so beneficial in every way that it will be steadily proceeded

with each season until Polonnaruwa can boast, no less than

Anuradhapura, of its beautiful “ ruin-studded park.”

* Mr. J. Still has since resigned.

No. 61.—1908.] ANNUAL REPORT. 49

EHacavation.

Gal Viharé.—The first site attacked in 1907 was the Gal Vihdré.

The colossal figures and rock-hewn shrine of this picturesquely

wooded site renders it probably the most impressive antiquity

preserved in Ceylon.

Altogether four images exist carved from the live rock.

Two are ot-pilima or sedent figures of the Buddha.

The largest, 15 ft. 3in. by 14 ft. 8in., is seated in the cross-legged

meditative mudra, upon an elaborate dsanaya, beneath an elabo-

rately carved torana (arch) of makara design; the other, in similar

attitude, is at the back of a rock-hewn shrine.

The third, on the extreme right, is a recumbent image (seta

pilima) 46 ft. 2 in. from head tofoot. The figure is represented, in

orthodox fashion, lying on its right side, with right arm and hand

on a pillow under the head, the left arm being straightened along

the body.

But it is the solitary life-like figure, traditionally styled Ananda,

the favourite disciple of the Buddha, standing erect with

-erossed arms on a lotus pedestal 24 ft. from the rock floor, which

appeals specially to the imagination, from its sorrow-stricken

expression and natural attitude of deep mourning. This statue

is, par excellence, the most artistic and well conceived to be found

anywhere in the Island.

Each of the four images was originally enclosed within its own

massively walled brick shrine, and could thus be seen but darkly,

in that “dim religious light’ which nearly all creeds seem to affect

for their sanctuaries.

The superincumbent earth and débris which hid the basements

of all these shrines has been wholly removed, and the ground

between them cut down to the former level.

Siva Dévalé No. 1.—This magnificent granite ruin of the Hindu

ee ey for years past mistermed the *‘ Daladé Mdligdwa,”

** Shrine of the Tooth Relic,” the palladium of Buddhism—lies

ant south of the main quadrangle, in which are situated that

wonderful coterie of Buddhist shrines where architectural features

of Ceylon, of Southern India, Kambodia, and perhaps Burma,

mingle in strange yet happy proximity. 3

The extensive premises of the Dévalé were dug from end to end.

Comparatively little excavation was needed at the main shrine,

which must have been freed of earth and gutted at no distant

period. Itconsists of the customary triplet of rooms, amandapam,

open to the sky, preceding the vimdna and its vestibule, both

walled and ceiled with stone slabs. The domed roof of the adytum

has wholly disappeared, after being probably dug through to get

at the contents of the shrine, which no longer remain 7n sztw.

The style of the architecture of this ruin is pronouncedly

Dravidian, and of striking beauty. Not a finer example exists

in Ceylon.

E | 20-08

50 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vout. X XI.

Siva Dévdlés Nos. 4, 5, 6.—At the close of the season work was

started, and about half finished, at an isolated group of Hindi

Dévalés on the minor road to Alut-oya, outside the city walls.

There are three fanes in all: one in granite of the same class as

the Siva Dévalés Nos. 1 and 2 (dealt with in 1907 and 1906

respectively), but of less importance; the other two, which stand

side by side, built wholly of brick and mortar.

So far only the granite Dévalé (No. 4), lying some 50 yards

to the east of the brick shrines, and the most southerly (No. 5)

of the latter pair, have been excavated. These differ but little

in plan from the congerie of Dévalés excavated in 1902 on the

Minnériya-Polonnaruwa road, which are not very far distant.

But the former are more ornate, and far better preserved.

All three of these Hind& shrines were also probably sacred to

Siva, or to his son Ganésha, the elephant-head god.

The remaining Dévalé (No. 6) of this group will be exploited

next year (1908).

Road to the distant Ruins.—The great drawback felt by visitors

to Polonnaruwa—next to the want of a resthouse—has been the

need of a driving road to the further ruins, among which Rankot

Vehera, Jetawandrama, Kirt Vehera, and the Gal Vihaéré stand out

pre-eminent. *

That defect no longer exists. The Archeological Survey has,

during the past season, improved the minor road (by a necessary

deviation to avoid slab rock), and run a branch road for a third of

a mile direct thence to these more distant ruins. They are now

quite easy to reach without fatigue.

Restoration and Conservation.

‘¢ Thiparama.’’—The fallen portion of the back (west) wall was

rebuilt so as to unite with the vaulted roof in 1906, and the wide

lateral cracks strongly filled in.

Last season (1907) the longitudinal crack along the entire

soffit of the shrine’s vaulted roof, and the gaping and extensive

cracks in the bearing walls and intrados of the arched passage

between vestibule and shrine which penetrated through to the

roof, were joined up. Three equally dangerous cracks in the

north wall face outside—near its west end, at the north-west

junction of vestibule and shrine, and in the tympanum above

the north doorway—have been cleaned and all refilled with brick

and cemented masonry.

Like cracks on the east remain to be similarly treated in 1908,

before the flat roof and its massy square tower can be safely

touched with a view to final strengthening.

The narrow staircase leading through the south wall of the

vestibule on to the roof was rebuilt in 1906. An iron railing has

since (1907) been fixed on the off side as essential to safety.

Wata-da-gé.—The close of the 1906 season saw this unique

‘‘ circular relic shrine’’—without exception the finest monu-

ment of Buddhistic architecture in stone to be seen in the Island—

* The “ Demala-mahd-seya”’ (so-called) is situated a mile or more

further north still,

No. 61.—1908.] ANNUAL REPORT. 51

restored in its upper part along the north-east and north-west

quadrants, including the three highly ornamental stairways at

the cardinal points north, east, and west, besides the bay portico

on the north.

In 1907 the restoration of the structure was carried to full

completion, as far as practicable, by the resetting of the ornamental

stylobate round the south face from the west to the east, and the

rebuilding of the displaced southern stairs. The south-west

quadrant proved to be the most damaged of the four, and its

renewal gave much trouble; but has been satisfactorily accom-

plished. ;

Besides the refixing of the stone revetment and broken pillars

of the higher platform, the whole of the pavement slabs of the

lower maluwa have been taken up and relaid. Finally, the circular

retaining wall of the platform (temporarily replaced in 1903) has

been rebuilt, and all work pointed in cement.

An excellent bird’s-eye view of the ‘‘ Wata-dd-gé,” as thus

restored, is now obtainable from the roof of ‘*‘ Thuparama”’ Viharé.

The Government may possibly augment from next year the

present inadequate vote of Rs. 5,000 for the restoration and

- preservation ofancient monuments. Many worthy ruins in Ceylon

eall for urgent attention.

Epigraphy.

The belated Parts, II. and III., of the Epigraphia Zeyianica

were published during 1907, by Mr. D. M. de Z. Wickremesinghe

in England.

The Government has very judiciously decided to place Mr.

Wickremesinghe for the future under the direct supervision of

Dr. A. H. Macdonell, Boden Professor of Sanskrit at Oxford. This

step will, itis hoped, lead to the Epigraphia Zeylanica being issued

more regularly than hitherto.

Locally, the Archeological Survey continued during 1907 the

collection of eye-copies and “ estampages ”’ of lithic records of the

Island. The “‘squeezes’’ will be gradually photographed, and the

negatives made available for the Hpigraphia Zeylanica as required.

Many important inscriptions have thus been recorded from

the Western, Southern, and Central Provinces in the course

of the year. This desirable work will be carried on steadily from

1908, it being of high importance to secure copies of the Island’s

ancient and medieval epigraphs before the fatuous treasure hunter

destroys more of these palzeographically valuable records.

Finds.

A splendid collection of bronze images, some twenty and upwards

in all, varying in height up to 3 ft., was unearthed at the

Hindu Dévalés Nos. 1, 4, and 5, during the season’s work at those

ruins. The bronzes are perfectly preserved, and as specimens

of skilled metal workmanship and art are marvellous, alike in the

spirited action they exhibit and in finished detail. All relate to

the worship of Siva,

52 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoL. X XI.

The most striking, repeated more than once, is the figure of Maha

Déva (Siva), in a halo, dancing on the Daitiya, Tripurasura, whom

he slew after a combat lasting ten days.

Several stone figures of the Hind& pantheon, both in bas and

alto relievo, were also exhumed.

All these “‘ finds ’’ have been transferred to the Colombo |

Museum.

TII.—Szagiriya.

Clearing.

The whole of the area within Sigiri-nuwara to the west and

north of the Rock was re-cleared by village labour in 1907.

Next season (1908) the enceinte of the city on the east (marked

by a high ramp, which has become overgrown with dense impene-

trable jungle), and the Mapa-gala rocks to the south, will be cleared.

afresh.

Restoration and Conservation.

The exposed ruined brickwork of the “ Lion-Staircase-House ”

(through which the stairway mounts by right-angled turns to

the foot of the iron ladders leading to the summit) has been

gradually washing away since its excavation owing to the action

of water falling on it from the Rock.

To save the structure early action was necessary. In 1907,

accordingly, as a first step, the bulging side walls flanking the

stairs and landings were strongly rebuilt plumb. The western

slopes of the mound, which are at present very deeply scoured

by the fall of the water from above, will be attended to next year

(1908), and those on the east in 1909. It is absolutely essential

to render the brickwork quite secure everywhere, if ascent to the

summit of the Rock is to be kept open. |

Preliminary work was also commenced with the view of divert-

ing the water, which at present falls irom a fissure in the Rock on

to the gallery wall near its north-west end, and is endangering

stability. Due protection by an iron and concrete ledging fixed

to the Rock above willbe given at this point in next season.

CoUNCIL.

Two Members of Council, viz., Dr. J. C. Willis and Mr. E. B.

Denham, being by virtue of Rule 16 deemed to have retired by

reason of least attendance, the vacancies were filled by the

appointment of the Hon. Mr.G. M. Fowler. C.M.G., and the Hon.

Mr. Justice A. Wood Renton. Dr. Coomaraswamy having re-

signed, the vacancy on the Council was filled by the appointment

of Mr. P. KE. Pieris, M.A., C.C.S.

HONORARY OFFICERS

His Excellency Sir H. E. McCallum consented to become

Patron of the Society, and the Hon. Mr. Hugh Clifford and the

Hon. Sir Joseph T. Hutchinson to be elected Vice-Patrons,

No. 61.—1908.] ANNUAL REPORT, 53

PAPERS FOR 1908.

The following Papers have been received :—

(1) ‘“‘ Notes on the Smith Caste in the Kandyan Provinces,”’

‘by Mr. H. W. Codrington, B.A., C.C.S.

(2) ‘‘ Letters from Raja Sinha II.,” by Mr. Donald Ferguson.

(3) “ The Dutch Embassy to Kandy in 1731-1732, &c.,” by

Mr. P. E. Pieris, M.A., C.C.S.

_ (4) «‘ Greek Influence on Indian Art,” by Dr. A. K. Coomara-

swamy. :

(5) “ Notes on some of the lesser known Hillis of the Batti-

caloa District and Lower Uva,” by Mr. F. Lewis.

(6) Translation of a Dutch manuscript entitled “‘ The Dutch

East India Company and the Peace of Amiens, 1802,” by Mr.

_A. E. Buultjens, B.A.

(7) Translation of a Dutch manuscript entitled ‘ The Execution

of Petrus Vuyst, Governor of Ceylon, 1726-1729,” by Mr. A. E.

Buultjens, B.A.

FINANCES,

Mr. R. H. Ferguson, B.A., who had been ‘Treasurer since

February, 1904, having resigned office, Mr. G. A. Joseph was

appointed Treasurer, in addition to his duties as Honorary

Secretary. Mr. Joseph assumed duties in April.

The Council wish to record their sense of the valuable services

Mr. R. H. Ferguson rendered from 1904 to 1906 as Honorary

Treasurer of the Society.

The accounts of the Society are shown in the balance sheet

annexed under the usual heads (from April 4 to December 31, 1907).

The credit balance of the Society at the close of the year was

Rs. 343:45. There was heavy expenditure (Rs. 1,332°10) on

account of printing Papers for the Journal. The actual receipts

for the year, including annual grant, entrance fees, and subscrip-

tions, and arrears of subscriptions collected, amounted to

Rs. 2,913: 61.

[For statement see page 54.|

CONCLUSION.

The Society now counts sixty-two years since its foundation.

The co-operation of all Members is solicited in its work, in order

that the aims and objects of the Society may be promoted to

the best advantage. —

PAaTRON’s ADDRESS.

His’ EXCELLENCY THE GOVERNOR said: I should like before

putting the Annual Report to the Meeting to make one or two

remarks myself.

(VoL. X XI.

JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON).

———

‘roansvoiy, ATe1OU0 FL

‘HaaSOP “VY Cavan)

19 €16°%

——— aed

IGP $ZE

T LE

T 6€L

GL 18?

°O

I Zé¢'T

“SAT

“2061 ‘1 ysneny Wosaz owes UO 450104

1P90,

‘qo poAtooed 4OU LO6T

19 €16°%

0 00S

GG Z66'T

2 S06T OF SouBleY

spe qunoosoy Ssyood 0 681

solejeg pue JUOUIYSI[qQeIsH 0 6&¢

"+ qunoo0W sesrVyO 0 tT

Sulqulig 9€ G69

“HUN LIGNaAX ay NS

“LOGT 10f 7204S) BUDIVT

UL pue ‘ZZ-SIZ‘1 ‘Sy psodep poxy Ul a

Zutmp syuese oy Aq pozi[eer FUNOUIY 4

[P49

LOGI JO} QUBIS QUCTIUIOAOY

616 Pe LOGL

GGG at 9061

89 ig GO6T

G = FO6I

CT oa 6061

OL oe GO6L

LY oS 1O61I-€68T

“ST —: suoiydizosqng jenuuy

: $00,7 ooUBIqU

synourieg drysi9quiey, OF"

* ,SUOTPBOTTGN, JO E[BS

(LOL ‘F Tidy UtoO‘J) 9OGT Wosy CoURTeT

“‘SLAIIGOa yy

No. 61.—1908.] _ ANNUAL REPORT. 55

In the first place, reference has been made in the Report to

Papers on Coins prepared by Mr. Still, the Assistant to the Archzo-

logical Commissioner, Mr. H.C. P. Bell. Mr. Still’s state of health

was such that he could not continue his work in connection with

the archeology of the Island; and he has tendered his resigna-

tion. I was sorry to lose the services of Mr. Still, and addressed

telegraphic communication to the Secretary of State offering him

an appointment as one of the Assistant Land Settlement Officers.

This Mr. Still has accepted.

The Report calls attention to the fact that the Society has only

253 Members, and appeals especially to the officers of the Services

that they should become Members. I cordially endorse the remark

which has been made. I shall do all I possibly can to show Govern-

ment officers how important it is to take part in the proceedings of

_ the Society, even in a small way. Looking at the opportunities

that officers of the Government Service have, in out-of-the-way

places, to study subjects of interest to the Society, they should be

able to contribute to the proceedings, and at all events take an

interest in its welfare.

On looking into the matter since my arrival in the Colony,

I found that the Reports of the Archeological Commissioner

were much in arrear. In view of the fact that Mr. Bell is getting

on in life, as several of us here are doing, I thought it was very

much more desirable that the Annual Reports connected with the

excavations, &c., that he had made for so many years should be put

on record, rather than that he should, by continuing excavations,

accumulate an additional mass of undigested matter. I gave

directions, therefore, that before further excavations were made

Mr. Bell should bring his Reports up to date. Mr. Bell is already

making up leeway, and all the records of the valuable researches

he has made in the past will be brought up to date before fresh field

work is undertaken.

As regards the question of the restoration and preservation

of -ancient ruins, I think it a duty which we owe not only to the

Society, but to the whole body politic of Ceylonese, that the

Government should help and push forward the matter. The

amount which has been put on the Estimates during the last few

years has been a very limited one; but in the programme of

works to be charged to surplus balances which I propose to lay

before the Secretary of State provision will be made—and I hope

it will meet with His Lordship’s concurrence—for a much larger

Sum each year during the next five years for the work of restora-

tion and conservation of the Island’s ancient monuments.

The remarks in the Annual Report made about Mr. Bell having

had to work single-handed leads me to inform you of the arrange-

ments which have been come to in consequence of Mr. Still’s

retirement. Lately whilst at Anuradhapura I consulted Mr. Bell

as to what arrangements should be made to best further the

work of archzological research he is carrying on. I am glad to

say that he has reported to me that two native gentlemen, who

have been assisting him for years past in the work, are qualified to

56 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. XX].

carry on the work which Mr. Still has previously been doing. 1

have, therefore, assented to these two native gentlemen* taking

up between them the work which Mr. Still has done hitherto.

There is a gentleman—being a stranger to the Island, to me he

has an unpronounceable namet—who has been at Oxford for some

years engaged to bring out the ‘* Hpigraphia Zeylanica.”” I was

not at all satisfied with the progress made. I do not think that

that gentleman put such backbone into the work as he ought to have

done, nor that he has paid that amount of attention to the work

which he might have done. Ihave, therefore, made arrangements

that in future the work which he will do will be done practically

by contract within certain periods; and that, instead of the

publication being brought out after long lapses of time, we shall

have at all events a certain amount of work deliverable every

twelve months.

These are the one or two. points which I thought might be of

interest to Members of the Society. I have therefore inflicted

these remarks upon you before putting the question of the passing

of the Report to the Meeting.

3. Mr. F. Lewis proposed the adoption of the Report.

Mr. F. C. Rotes seconded, adding that they were grateful to

His Excellency for his remarks.

The motion was carried.

ELECTION OF OFFICE-BEARERS.

4. On the motion of Mr. E. Evans, seconded by Mr. James

Pieris, the following Office-Bearers for the year 1908 were

elected :—

President.—The Hon. Mr. John Ferguson, C.M.G.

Vice Presidents.—The Hon. Mr. J. P. Lewis, M.A., C.C.8.;

A. Willey, M.A., D.Se., F.R.S.; Mr. P. Freudenberg, J.P. ;

Mr. P. Arunachalam, M.A., C.C.S.

Council.

Mr. C. Drieberg, B.A., F.H.A.S.) Mr. C. M. Fernando, M.A.,

Mr. R. G. Anthonisz. LL.M. .

Dr. W. H. de Silva, M.B., C.M., | Mr. A. M. Gunasékera, Muda-

F.R.C.S. lhiyar.

The Hon. Mr. 8. C. Obeyesekere.| Mr. James Parsons, B.Se.

Mr. Simon de Silva, Gate Muda-| Mr. H. W. Codrington, B.A.,

liyar. C.C.S.

The Hon. Mr. Justice A. Wood | Mr. E. R. Goonaratna, J.P.,

Renton. Gate Mudaliyar.

Mr. P. E. Pieris, M.A., C.C.S.

Honorary Treasurer.—Mr. G. A. Joseph.

Honorary Secretaries.—Messrs. H. C. P. Bell, C.C.S.,

J. Harward, M.A., and G. A. Joseph.

* Messrs. D. A. L. Perera and W. G. Fernando.

7+ D. M. de Z. Wickremasinghe.

No. 61.—1908.] PROCEEDINGS. 57

PRESIDENT’S ADDRESS.

5. The PRESIDENT (Mr. FeRGuson): Itis my duty and pleasure

to return thanks on behalf of the Office-Bearers of the Society

for their unanimous election on the present occasion ; and in doing

so I would offer a very few remarks, as President, by way of con-

sratulation on the steadily improving position of the Society so

far as Membership is concerned, while expressing thanks for the

very sympathetic address on this point of His Excellency.

The addition of 45 new Members in the past year brings our list

up to 253, a larger number than was ever before on the roll of the

Society.

Nor is there any lack of interesting Papers. Seven were read

during 1907, while seven more are in the hands of the Council,

and. will probably be read and printed during the present year.

Imay mention that while, with the aid of the Government

Printer, the Members have lately received Journal No. 58, the

issue of No. 59 will follow very shortly. There is only one of the

past year’s Papers to which I would allude, that of Mr. J. Pole

on “ Prehistoric Stones.” It is merely to mention that since it

“was written Mr. Bruce Foote and Dr. Seligmann have both recog-

nized the interest attaching to Mr. Pole’s discoveries, as, indeed,

the Messrs. Sarasin had done while in Ceylon.

Last year we, as a Council, if not Society, deprecated the reprint-

ing by Government of Wijésinha’s translation of the Mahawaygsa,

pending the appearance of Dr. Geiger’s revised text; but as nothing

has been heard of the latter, and there is an urgent call for copies

of the English translation of the Mahawamnsa, none being in stock,

the printing of an ad intervm edition would seem to be necessary.

Weare thankful to Government also for sanctioning the resump-

tion of the use of diacritical type in printing the Mahdawaysa and

learned Papers of the Society.

We are all congratulating ourselves on the approaching comple-

tion of the new wing of the Museum.

We have specially to thank His Excellency and his Govern-

ment for the vote which has made it possible to set agoing

a full and final scientific investigation of the Veddas, as so

earnestly desired by Professor Virchow more than a quarter of

@ century ago and by British anthropologists ever since. Dr.

and Mrs. Seligmann have now been for some time engaged on

the task. I may mention that in a private letter from the

Doctor, dated the 4th instant, he reports satisfactory progress

and the garnering of a good deal of new information, and how

Mrs. Seligmann’s presence has added much to the success of the

expedition. Dr. Seligmann also confirms his promise to give

an evening’s “ talk ’’ before our Society ere he leaves the Island,

and he mentions that some of his coloured (apart from ordinary)

photographs have been successful.

There is only one thing more I would venture to mention

before I sit down, and that is the poverty of our Society in

the face of much useful work devolving upon it. Our Society

has existed for sixty-two years, and it has done a good deal

of investigation that would otherwise have devolved on the

58 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). (Vou. XXI.

Government, while to it belongs the credit of suggesting the

Colombo Museum and Archeological Survey. Government is

kind enough to make a grant of Rs. 500 a year, but our worthy

Secretaries do not see how they are to meet all the calls made upon

them unless this sum is increased to Rs. 1,500. With His Excel-

leney and the Colonial Secretary present it will not do to press this

request ; but I would like to just illustrate how our poverty affects

us. We had an interesting application in January last from the

Government Agent, Central Province, Mr. J. P. Lewis, a Vice-

President of the Society, fora small sum to be devoted to the

erection of one or two stones, or pillars, marking historical spots,

such as where Robert Knox and his fellow-prisoners resided some

230 years ago in the neighbourhood of Kandy. We were very

sympathetic as a Council, and felt Mr. Lewis ought to be supported ;

but unfortunately the state of our funds would not permit our

doing justice to our feelings, and the appeal had to be declined.

Fortunately in this case the generosity of some nine or ten

colonists, when applied to, brought in the amount required by

Mr. Lewis. But it is a fact that the Council and Officers would

feel relieved if the Society’s purse were strengthened, and this is

a hint to the intelligent public, and especially the Public Service;

to-give us more Members, as much as to the Government.

6. Mr. P. FREUDENBERG said: Before Tread Dr. Moszkowski’s

Paper on the Veddas, allow me to introduce him to you. He was a

member of the Selenka Expedition that passed through Ceylon

a year ago, bound for Java to scrutinize the correctness of Dr.

Derbois’s assertion that he had found the Pithekantropos, the

missing link. In parenthesis, be it said that the result was not

favourable to Dr. Derbois, and that the missing link is still

missing. When Dr. M. arrived in Ceylon, the Drs. Sarasin were

in the Island to study the remaining traces of the lithic age of the

Veddés. They arranged for his meeting the tribe he describes.

Before Dr. M. left he promised, as a return for the courtesy he

had received at the hands of the authorities at Badulla, to write

a short Paper on his visit for the Society, and two months ago,

when passing through homeward bound, he redeemed. his pledge.

No. 61.—1908.] AMONGST THE LAST VEDDAS. 59

AMONGST THE LAST VEDDAS.

By Dr. Moszkowsk1,

In Ceylon at the present time real genuine Veddas are only

found in the north-east corner of the Province of Uva, in the

neighbourhood of Nilgala; it is said though that there are

Veddas left in Bintenna and the Eastern Province, but these

are mingled with Sinhalese elements to such a degree, and

-have abandoned their habits and language so completely, that

they really cannot be called Veddas any longer. They are

called Village-Veddas, whilst the genuine Veddas are described

as Hill or Rock-Veddas.

It seems to me this way of distinguishing them is no longer

exact, as the so-called Rock-Veddas likewise build houses

o¢casionally and live in villages. It would be more correct to

speak of Sinhalese and genuine Veddas.

The most eminent scientists, amongst others the Drs.

Sarasin, hold that the Veddas belong to the New Guinea race.

They are clearly of common origin with the Sakeis in Malacca,

with the Sakeis in Sumatra whom I discovered, and the

Papuas of the Molukka Islands and New Guinea. It is a

dolichocephaious race, characterized by an almost incredible

want of psychical and intellectual faculties.

The first condition for the development of a people is a

distinct sense of causality, the desire to ask the reason why.

This desire, which appears strongest in the Aryan and parti-

cularly in the Germanic peoples, is entirely wanting in the

Veddas, and, I may add, the Sakeis, amongst whom I have

lived for months, and whom I have studied carefully.

We assume, from the point of view of German idealistic

philosophy, that our surroundings are not what they appear

to us, but are the creation of our intellect. We receive im-

pressions ; they cause sensations, which come immediately and

60 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). (Vou. X XI.

directly to our understanding. Our inherent craving for

- causality compels us to find the cause of these sensations.

Thus, the objects of the outer world are really our sensations

projected into the three-dimensional space. The more sensitive

we are to impressions from outside, the more our sense of

causality is developed, the richer and more varied the outer

world will be tous. The lowest type of man will only respond

to the strongest impressions. He will only notice what touches

him directly, what compels him to feel. This is particularly

conspicuous in the language of the Veddas. They have words

for the sun and the moon, but none for the stars. They are

aware that during the night ‘‘ things like eyes” appear on the

sky, but they are only dimly conscious of the existence of stars.

They are also without general ideas. They have words for

the elephant, several birds, bears, &c., but none for ‘‘ animal,”’

and they are not aware that elephants, bears, panthers,

birds, have anything in common.

Their predilection for white is striking, and has also been

noticed by former observers. When I presented a Vedda

with a pretty red cloth he threw it contemptuously over his

shoulder, but when I gave him a much smaller white handker-

chief he shouted and danced for joy round me. Perhaps all

colour is considered by them as not white, viz., dirty ? Perhaps

their sense for differentiating in colour is not developed ?

It was most interesting to see the impression a looking-

glass made upon them. Surely they must have seen their

own image in water, but they never realized it probably. I

gave them a looking-glass that was somewhat mouldy, in which

their likeness appeared indistinctly ; they looked at it and put

it away without saying anything. I then cleaned the glass

and made them look again. One of them, a young man,

seized his axe and began to shout furiously in a rough hoarse

voice about an ugly black animal which ought to go or he

would kill it. The words were often interrupted by inter-

jections like “‘ah” and “‘ oh.” When the first had done,

the second began to shout and to threaten in the same way.

I had some trouble in calming them and in explaining to them

the nature of the looking-glass by stepping behind them and

making them see me in the glass. An aversion for anything

No. 61.—1908.] AMONGST THE LAST VEDDAS. 61

new is very typical of their psychcal reaction, as also of the

paucity of their conceptions and sensitive faculty. Unusual

impressions are actually painful to them.

I saw Veddas (Duni-gala Veddas) first in Bibile.. But they

could not be reconciled to the surroundings, though they had

been in Bibile before. They did not realize the enormous

difference between thesubstantially built resthouse at Bibile and

their miserable huts; they only felt that it was ‘‘ otherwise here”’

than at home, and this ‘*‘ otherwise ”’ was distasteful to them.

Over and over again they gathered their belongings and

wanted to go home. They did not know, they said, what had

become of their wives and children in the meantime—three

days only. They were ill-humoured, depressed, stubborn,

and self-willed. How different were the same people when I

_ saw them in their own village, and how very much more lively

was their arrow-dance. Whilst they hardly looked at presents

at Bibile, they danced with joy in their own surroundings

when a trifling gift was to their liking.

Much has been written about the religion of the Veddas.

I am firmly convinced—and my study of the Sakeis leads to

the same conclusion—that the genuine Veddas, like the

Sakeis, have no distinct conception of a God. What the

Tamilized and Sinhalized half-civilized Coast Veddas tell is

not to be considered as the Vedda creed, for under the influence

and following the example of their teachers they have made a

new creed for themselves. The absence of this conception is

explained by the insignificant etiological cravings of such

aboriginal peoples.

The notion of God, or (what at the first beginning is the

same) of an evil spirit, may be considered the outcome of

ignorance. Where our strong etiological want was not

satisfied, there arose the conception of a supernatural power,

usually regarded as hostile. This has nothing in common

with the modern notion of God in the Aryan world, which

was formed in quite a different way. The Aryan notion of

God arose in a teleological way as an answer to the question :

‘“ Why are things as they are,” and is therefore the expression

of an already very complicated desire of causality, which wants

to know not only the origin but also the purpose.

62 | JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoL. XXT.

The basis of all primitive religions is the dread of forces,

against which man is powerless, and with regard to which he

receives no answer to his question “‘ Why.” Thus, the first

gods are always what we should call evil spirits. Among the

Sakeis I found such a belief in evil spirits. All that is

pernicious is caused by the ‘‘ Hantu.” The object of the few

religious ceremonies of the Sakeis is to render the Hantu

harmless by persuasion or by force.

The Vedda, according to my opinion, is not even so far

developed.

If a Sakei falls ill, he is considered seized by the Hantu, who

then is driven out by a series of ceremonies, which I am

going to describe elsewhere. The Veddas, if anybody falls ill,

simply wait till he recovers or dies. Fear of death is almost

absent, and that is explained by the want of consciousness of

their individuality. In short, Ido not believe the many tales

of a Vedda religion, or rather I believe that they are tales

and legends of civilized Veddas and not of Veddas in their

primitive state. No thoughts about the creation of the

world, about salvation, or about guilt and punishment trouble

the Veddas. The New Guinea race stands, as regards the inner

life of feeling and intellect, about on the level of the earlier

lithic period, and amongst the three peoples Vedda, Sakei,

and Papua, the Veddas rank lowest.

The only genuine Veddas live, as I said before, in the forests

of the north-east corner of the Province of Uva, on the

Dunigala ridge near the villages Hénebedda and Kolongala,

about 30 to 35 miles east of Bibile and the main road.

They have no fixed abodes. Formerly they were considered

to be nomads or hunters or graziers. The Veddas have never

been graziers; the few fowls and dogs they keep are of no

account. They have ceased to be hunters pure and simple ;

they plant, but they still remain nomads, just like their

cousins in Sumatra and New Guinea. They clear a bit of

forest, plant maize, tapioca (their prinicipal food), some

millet, and a few pumpkins, all produce of the field that does

not require much cultivation. They do not till the soil, but

only grow fruits. Where their plantings are they also build

their huts of mud, roofed with dried jungle grass. A year after

‘No. 61.—1908.] AMONGST THE LAST VEDDAS. 63

they move on, pull their houses down, and settle on another

piece of cleared forest land. The old villageis soon overgrown

with jungle. In the meantime they often live in caves or leaf-

huts in the forest. They are still unable tomake knives, arrows,

adzes, or cloths, and have to buy them from the Sinhalese. |

Their relation to the Sinhalese is curious. The Veddas do not

like the Sinhalese, who have driven them out and disinherited

them. They are particularly furious when the Sinhalese laugh

at them. They hide their women and daughters carefully

before the covetous eyes of the Sinhalese.

At Bibile already they had aimed repeatedly at Sinhalese

men who they thought had been ridiculing them, and when

my Sinhalese coolies tried to enter the village Hénabedda

with me, all arrows were on the strings at once, so that the

coolies instantly ran away. On the other hand, Sinhalese

who take refuge with them and move them to pity are well

received and are allowed to remain. Amongst the Sinhalese,

however, the Veddas enjoy a certain consideration akin to

awe. They are considered high caste, as equal in rank to

Sinhalese nobility, and are a little feared, as being, according

to tradition, the descendants of the ‘‘ Yakko,”’ the demons.

I estimate the number of reali Veddas to-day at about 50,

so that practically this people must be considered extinguished.

What is the reason of this rapid dying out ? Twenty years

ago there were, it is said, still thousands of them. Great

mortality of children, the want of medicines and doctors,

insufficient food, &c., are probably only the secondary causes—

the means by which nature obtains its object. The real reason

is the absolute impossibility to implant culture into these abori-

gines, to make them do reproductive work. Representatives

of very old and forgotten periods, they are an anachronism in

our time. They are a jungle race, and only in the jungle do

they find their true existence, material and psychical, especially

the latter. Our modern materialism is only too prone to ignore

such ‘‘ imponderabilia.”

All the great animals of the virgin forest—elephant, rhino-

ceros, &c.—perish before advancing culture, all exertions to

preserve them are in vain. So also the Veddas have ceased

to exist, being unable to accommodate themselves to altered

64 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). Vor: XOX.

circumstances. Out of the forest they lose all energy, all

vitality. All their faculties centre in the life of the forest,

and when they were brought in contact with the life and

ideas of Europe their hour had sounded.

The Veddas have succumbed to civilization.

7. His ExcELLEeNcy invited remarks on the Paper, which he

characterized as very interesting.

Mr. F. Lewis read a report of a debate which took place in the

Legislative Council on November 17, 1840, in the time of Governor

Stewart Mackenzie, with regard to the Veddas :—

Mr. J. A. Stewart Mackenzie made reference to a grant that

he proposed making to the Veddas in Bintenna. Instructions

had been sent to him as early as 1838 to inquire into the state of

the Veddaé population, that he had intended visiting the Vedda

country, but had been prevented by unforeseen circumstances.

Accordingly, the Governor of that date suggested to Mr. Atherton,

the then Resident Assistant Government Agent of Batticaloa,

that he desired his investigation as to the number and condition

of that portion of the Vedda population designated Rock Veddas,

from the circumstance of their having no other habitation than

in the rock. Mr. Atherton appears to have been accompanied

by the Rev. Mr. Stott, a Wesleyan Missionary of Batticaloa, and

the report then made was that in Bintenna alone thirty families

were found inhabiting rocks, with scarcely a rag to cover them.

The Governor goes 6n to comment on this state of affairs, and

added that the suggestion to the Assistant Government Agent

was that he was to endeavour to induce these inhabitants of the

rocks to locate themselves upon portions of land to be given

up to them for cultivation, with a grant of land, &c. Continuing

his remarks further, the Governor proceeded to refer to the

number of these people, and he said: “ There are other families

of Rock Veddas in Bintenna, the exact number I cannot state,

but it probably does not exceed twenty families.’ He also

added in his next sentence: “It is proper to explain that this

class of Vedda is entirely distinct from Village Veddas, who are

very numerous, scattered over a wide extent of country, very

poor and destitute.” The Right Hon. gentleman, in closing his

remarks on the subject, drew a painful picture by saying: “ Such

was the destitution of some of these families that they possessed

but one mamoty among them to cultivate the soil. Such was

their want of weapons for defence or pursuit of game to live

upon that but one arrow was left in the family, to the head of

whom the Assistant Agent afforded what the aged Vedda could

scarcely count, a dozen of their missile weapons.” |

Mr. Lewis added some interesting observations of his own as

to the distinction between the different classes of supposed Veddas,

one of whom he found spoke Tamil and another Tamil as well

as Sinhalese. In a part of the Province of Uva an old and very

intelligent Kéraéla corroborated to Mr. Lewis the statement made

No. 61.—1908.] PROCEEDINGS. 65

in the Paper read as to the Veddas’ dislike of ridicule. The old

Korala said if anybody laughed the Vedd4é would immediately

draw his arrow—a statement that also confirmed one that was

made in a lecture by a Mr. Stephens at the Meeting of the

Society many years ago, and which was at the time discredited.

The real Veddas in that part of the country were totally distin-

guished from the Batticaloa Veddas. Commenting on the figures,

Mr. Lewis said it would be interesting to know how the disinteg-

ration of the Veddas took place. He thought it would be found

that a good deal of it was due to intermingling with other

people.

Mr. Hues CLIFFORD said it occurred to him that they might like

to hear something of the Sakai people, whose name had been

frequently mentioned in the Paper that had been read to them

by Mr. Freudenberg. It was at one time his fortune to live for

extensive periods of time among the Sakais in the very centre

of the Malay Peninsula. The people at that time were so

primitive that many of them were unacquainted with the Malay

language, and their numerals in their own language were only

three. For everything over that they had a word that meant

‘‘many,’ so that whether they were speaking about the amount

of their crop or the number of children they had the same word

was used to describe any number over three.

One thing that struck him in the Paper just: read was that

among the Veddas nothing in the nature of general terms were

in use. For instance, it was stated that the Veddas had no word

for star. With all due deference to the learned gentleman who

wrote that Paper, he (Mr. Clifford) would require some very con-

vineing evidence before he would accept that statement. The

Sakais, whose primitive character he had already indicated, and

the Pangan or Semang, whose appearance was very much like

that of a West Indian negro seen through the wrong end of an

opera glass—that is, they were similar in general appearance, but

very small—were so primitive that they did not plant at all, but

hunted, and with their wives and children passed in small family

sroups from one part of the fcrest to the other, picking up a sadly

precarious sustenance by the game they were able to destroy

and such roots as they were able to grub out of the soil, yet even

these people undoubtedly had a word for a star, though he had

not been able to discover whether they had any name for any

particular constellation. They had a name for the moon, and the

sun also with them was the “ eye of day.”

There was one curious thing among the Sakais to which

reference had been made, and that was their sense of colour.

Among the Sakais there were only three colours, though they

were gifted with a wonderful eyesight, which enabled them to

see with an extraordinary clearness in the deepest recesses of the

forest, that would surprise any trained human observer. They

had -no general name for colour itself, but they differentiated

between three colours. When they came to think of it, as the

Sakai had only three numerals, they could hardly expect him

F. 20-08

66 7 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). — [Vou. XXI.

to have more than three colours. A constant puzzle was to

determine where white ended and red began; why some shades

of blue were red and why others were white; and why a little

deeper shade might be black. It was really impossible for any

European to put an interpretation upon the three colours the

Sakais had in use, but to the Sakais they were absolutely

distinguished, and the same man would give you the same word

for a number of colours. One was white and another was black,

though to our eyes it was impossible to say where the distinction

was made.

Another point which had been mentioned in the Paper, and

which was very curiously illustrated among the Sakais, was

the difficulty of making anything in the nature of a com-

parison. After walking all day with Sakais for his guides,

and when feeling pretty weary toward the late evening, if one

asked the Sakai who was guiding you how far it was to your

destination as compared with what was behind, he would always

say 1t was equally far, and when, if you reached the end of your

journey three hundred yards farther on and tried to demon-

strate to him the error of his judgment, he was utterly unable

to comprehend your meaning. To him it was ‘‘equally far.”

The power of comparison might be said to be non-existent. You

could not get them to see the difference between distances or

anything intangible; but they could tell the difference between

two objects, when it was something that could be measured by

the hand or eye.

He (Mr. Clifford) very much doubted whether the Veddas

were really as devoid of religious belief as the lecturer would

have them believe. It was extraordinarily difficult, in dealing

with a very primitive people, first of all to make them

comprehend what you wanted; and secondly, to induce

them to give any information on matters of that sort. He

had lived among the Sakai people for extended periods of

time, and had become familiar with the tribes among whom

he had lived, and he had been able to gain their confidence to a

considerable degree. In the matter of their superstitions and

beliefs he had always found them extremely shy and reserved,

but he had good reasons to know that they entertained very

strong opinions upon these particular subjects. He knew, for

instance, that when one of their number died they would break

up their camp, no matter whether they had planted or made

arrangements-for a long stay, because they were afraid of being

haunted by the spirit of the departed. When they buried the

dead, they presented them with different weapons and other gifts,

and then, having carefully enumerated the articles which they had

conferred upon the deceased and pointed out how grateful he

ought to be for all these things, they would say: “ You who are

now under the earth go and make friends with those who are

under the earth, and do not come back any more to trouble those

that are above you.” ‘This pointed to a belief in after-life and

a Spiritual existence of some sort or other, almost invariably of

Ee ee a |

No. 61.—1908.] PROCEEDINGS. 67

a malevolent description ; and he felt sure that, if any one

could get a thorough insight into the mind of the Vedda, which,

of course, was an impossibility, he would find something there

standing in the same relation as religion did to the civilized

mind. No matter how primitive a race might be, something in

the nature of a belief in the supernatural was engendered in man,

as much as anything by the natural fear that the surroundings

in which he constantly lived inspired in him, and which was found

in the civilized child’s dread of darkness—the fear of the unknown

which was at the back of every human mind, and which

he did not believe was absent in any people, no matter how

primitive.

The speaker then gave an amusing description of a theory of the

creation of the world in vogue among the Dusuns of North Borneo.

The story, he remarked, illustrated how even the most primitive

people could devise remarkably clever creation myths and

explanations of problems which had puzzled humanity from the

highest to the lowest ever since the Creator fashioned the

universe.

8. Mr. C.M. FERNANDO, in proposing a vote of thanks to Profes-

sor Moszkowski for his Paper, said that the Society had been very

lucky in the past, as, indeed, at present, in inviting and getting

Papers, not only from its own Members, but from distinguished

scientists, whose names were known in Hurope. To-night they

had a repetition of that happy experience, which was « sort of

overture to the concert which was to come.~ He referred to the

presence of Dr. and Mrs. Seligmann in Ceylon, who were living

with the Veddas, and who would by and by endeavour to give

them the latest information—the latest scientific knowledge—of

these Ceylon aborigines. It was verysad to think that there were

now only 50 real Veddas left alive. Possibly they would very soon

be quite extinct. The thanks of the Society, and of all those

interested in the Island’s ancient history, were due to the Ceylon

Government for having secured the services of Dr. Seligmann

just in the nick of time. He had pleasure in congratulating the

Society, not merely on the Paper read, but upon the very interesting

light thrown upon it by the remarks of the Colonial Secretary.

The writer, however, he agreed with Mr. Clifford, was surely

- somewhat inconsistent when he stated that the belief in a deity

was preceded by a belief in an evil spirit, and yet that the Veddas

who believed in a “‘ yakka,” which every one knew to be an evil

spirit, did not believe in the corresponding good spirit. He

ventured to think that the Professor had not sufficient time to

gather the information of good as opposed to evil spirits. This,

however, might act. as a guide to Dr. Seligmann, who, thus

attracted to notice the point, might in the future provide them

with full information. With regard to the Veddas as a race,

he believed they were the remnants of the people who once filled

all Ceylon, and who were driven into the jungle, not by Western

civilization, but by Aryan civilization. The Veddas were driven

into the wilderness by an Aryan invasion of Ceylon prior to the

68 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. XX].

incidents mentioned in the Ramdyana, and when Vijaya landed

in Lanka the Island was already Aryanized and divided into a

number of principalities, somewhat like England in the days

of the Heptarchy. What Vijaya did was to consolidate the king-

dom under one sceptre. '

9. Dr. NEL seconded the proposition, observing that ene of the

points upon which he should like Dr. Seligmann’s investigation

to throw some light was as to whether the contention of some

previous investigators that the Vedda was an undeveloped man,

with all the possibilities of civilization in him, was correct.

A. M. Gunas&Kera, Mudaliyar, in supporting the proposi-

tion, said : The statement that the Veddas had no word for

“star? was not correct. They called the star taru, which is

identical with the Elu word, and constellation tdruka gagga, which

is also derived from Sinhalese. The modern Vedda dialect con-

sisted mostly of words borrowed from Sinhalese and Tamil, some of

which were very corrupt, and contained very few genuine Veddé

words. Veddas were the descendants of the Yakkha race, which

inhabited certain parts of Ceylon when Prince Vijaya, the first

Sinhalese king, came over here from India 543 years before

Christ. ‘They appeared to be allied to the Bedans or Vedans

of Southern India, the Jakuns of the Malayan Peninsula and

Sumatra, and the Yakhos of the Himalayan territory. If careful

investigation was made it would be found that they all had a

common origin, viz., the Yakkharace. A comparative study of the

genuine words of these races would greatly help such investiga-

tion and probably lead to such a conclusion.

10. The vote was carried with acclamation.

11. The PRESIDENT mentioned that in a Paper translated for

them some twenty years ago, Professor Virchow, from his study

in Germany of all the information he could collect about the

Veddas, considered they would be found to be allied to some of

the hill tribes of Southern India. Governor Stewart Mackenzie

nearly lost his life in trying to visit the Veddas, Major Skinner

having an anxious time in bringing him back safely. The

last Census showed some hundreds of Veddas. He felt sure that

their discussion would interest Dr. Seligmann, who would probably

direct some attention to points still in dispute.

He (the President) felt sure he was voicing the sentiments of

every Member present in proposing a most cordial vote of thanks

to the Governor for presiding that evening and for giving them

one of the most sympathetic, as well as practical addresses they

had ever had from the Chair of the Society.

Mr. P. ARUNACHALAM cordially seconded the resolution, which

he felt sure would be carried by acclamation.

His EXCELLENCY THE GOVERNOR, in acknowledging the vote,

called attention to the splendid display of unique bronzes in the

room, unearthed by the Archeological Survey last year. He

thought they deserved to be carefully studied.

No. 61.—1908.]| PROCEEDINGS. 69

COUNCIL MEETING.

Colombo Museum, May 4, 1908.

Present :

The Hon. Mr. J. Ferguson, C.M.G., President, in the Chair.

Mr. P. Arunachalam, M.A., C.C.S., Vice-President.

Mr. H. W. Codrington, B.A., C.C.S.

Mr. A. M. Gunasékera, Mudaliyar.

Mr. J. Harward, M.A., Honorary Secretary.

Mr. G. A. Joseph, Honorary Secretary and Treasurer.

oot

Business.

1. Resolved,—That this Council desires to place on record its

sense of the loss sustained by the lamented death of Dr. W. H.

de Silva, a Member of Council for three years and a Member of

the Society for fourteen years.

2. Read and confirmed Minutes of last Council Meeting held

on March 10, 1908.

3. Resolved,—The election of the following Members :—

(1) The Hon. Mr. H. L. Crawford, i G. A. Joseph

C.M.G.: recommended by b) C. M. Fernando.

(2) W.E. Wait, M.A.,C.C.S.: recom- ( (a) Frederick Lewis.

mended by ) G. A. Joseph.

(3) L. A. Prins, L.R.C.P. & 8.: ¢(a) R. G. Anthonisz.

recommended by b) F. H. de Vos.

(4) W. A. 8S. de Vos, Proctor, ) R. G. Anthonisz.

S. C.: recommended by (b) F. H. de Vos.

(5) J. A. Gunaratna, Mudaliyar: ¢ (a) R. G. Anthonisz.

recommended by (6) 8. de Silva.

(a) J. Ferguson.

(b) F. Lewis.

(7) Hon. Mr. T. B. L. Moonemalle : ¢ (a) C. M. Fernando.

recommended by (6) G. A. Joseph.

(8) W. Vaughan, F.E.S.: recom- ¢( (a) H. White.

mended by (6) G. A. Joseph.

J. Parsons.

G. A. Joseph.

)

) J. Harward.

) G. A. Joseph.

{

(6) C. W. Horsfall: recommended by {

{

(9) J. Mathieson : recommended by {

(10) C.H. Jolliffe ; recommended by

70 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. X XI.

4. Laid on the table circular containing the opinions of

Messrs. H. C. P. Bell and J. Harward on the Paper entitled

‘* Greek Influence on Indian Art,’ by Dr. A. K. Coomaéraswamy.

Resolved,—That the Paper he accepted, read at a Meeting, and

printed in the Journal.

5. Laid on the table circular containing the opinions of

Messrs. H. White and C. Drieberg on the Paper entitled “‘ Notes

on some of the lesser known Hills of the Batticaloa District,’ by

Mr. F. Lewis.

Resolved,—That the Paper be accepted for reading and

publication ; but as the sketches of the inscriptions show that the

inscriptions are obviously weathered and fragmentary, the

drawings be not published.

6. Considered the desirability of asking Government to double

the annua! grant of Rs. 500 given to the Society.

Resolved,—That the Honorary Secretaries do communicate

with the Hon. the Colonial Secretary on the subject.

7. Approved the draft of the reply submitted by the Sub-

Committee appointed by the Council to report on the Hon. the

Colonial Secretary’s letter regarding the reprinting of Wijesinha’s

translation of the Mahawansa.

8. Resolved,—That Dr. A. K. Coomaraswamy be appointed

delegate to represent this Society at the Oriental Congress at

Copenhagen.

9. Informed the Council that His Excellency the Governor

had consented to preside at a General Meeting on May 25 to hear

Dr. C. G. Seligmann on the Veddas.

10. Informed the Council that a sum of Rs. 180 per annum

has been added to the salary of the Society clerk as agreed to

by Circular No. 57 of February 10, 1908.

No. 61.—1908.]

PROCEEDINGS, yal

SPECIAL GENERAL MEETING.

Colombo Museum, May 25, 1908.

Present :

His Excellency Sir Henry McCallum, G.C.M.G., Patron,

in the Chair.

The Hon. Mr. Hugh Clifford, C.M.G., Vice-Patron.

The Hon. Sir Joseph T. Hutchinson, Vice-Patron.

The Hon. Mr. John Ferguson, C.M.G., President.

A. Willey, M.A., D.Sc., F.R.S., Vice-President.

P. Arunachalam i M.A., C.C.S., Vice-President.

Mr. R. G. Anthonisz, Govern-

ment Archivist.

Mr. T. P. Attygalle, J.P.

Rev. A. Stanley Bishop.

Mr. C. D. Carolis.

Mr. H. W. Codrington, B.A.,

C.C.S.

Mr. J. S. Collett. =

The Hon. Mr. H. L. Crawford,

C.M.G.

Mr. P. de Abrew.

Mr. F. J. de Mel, M.A., LL.B.

Mr. F. J. de Saram, J.P.

Mr. C. Drieberg, B.A., F.H.A.S.

Mr. E. Evans, B.Sc.

Mr. R. H. Ferguson, B.A.

Mr. C. M. Fernando, M.A.,

LL.M.

Mr. A. M. Gunasékera, Muda-

liyar.

Mr. T. Harward.

Mr. F. A. Hayley, Advocate.

Dr. C. A. Hevavitarana, M.B.,

C.M.

Mr. C. W. Horsfall.

Mr. R. John.

Mr. P. D. Khan.

Mr. M. A. C. Mohamad.

Mr. P-K. Morgappah.

Dr. A. Nell, M.R.C.S.

Mr. J. P. Obeyesekere, Advocate.

Dr. W. P. Rodrigo, M.R.C.S.

Mr. F. C. Roles.

Suriyagoda Sumangala Terun-

nanse.

Mr. M. Supparamaniyan.

Mr. G. W. Sturgess.

Mr. H. Tarrant.

Mr. F. A. _ Tissaverasinghe,

Proctor, 8. C.

The Hon. Mr. P. D. Warren,

HERG:

Mr. G. E. S. S. Weerakoon,

Mudaliyar.

Mr. J. Harward, M.A., Honorary Secretary.

Mr. G. A. Joseph, Honorary Secretary and Treasurer.

Visitors : Thirty-six ladies and eighty-two gentlemen.

72 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). (VoL. XXI1.

Business.

1. His EXcELLENCY THE GOVERNOR, in introducing Dr.

Seligmann, said: This being a Special General Meeting, the

Minutes and other formal business will be considered at the next

General Meeting.

It is quite unnecessary for me probably to introduce Dr.

Seligmann to you, his name being well known to one and all.

The question of the Veddas was brought up some little time ago,

especially as connected with their sociology by my friend Mr.

Ferguson, President of the Society. The Veddas are a fast

vanishing element of Ceylon history. It was, therefore, considered

that the sooner we could get some account of their sociology

the better. Professor Haddon of Cambridge was consulted in the

matter, and as he could not come himself, he strongly recommended

us to engage Professor Seligmann.

I will now ask Dr. Seligmann to give us the lecture which he

has prepared.

2. Dr. C. G. SELIGMANN then read the following Paper (with

lantern illustrations), entitled ‘‘ Notes on recent Work among the

Veddas’”’ :—

EIR Delft

Pisasimundat

amesvaram

> YY

Arippu\

Silavaturat

Kudrematai,

Karativu :

-Dutoh B

mie sere

aioe a

— NK

GiantsTank

Wurunk ie

ninichchukaddi

5 <e>- Zhe

7 fahagalkad, va

Kth

fA NUR Wibteab|

Pagid ta Tank , iN

Pe Tani

‘Horo upotana,

tis V

— ‘aig liga

YE i miata

“Gf - radian’ a Wewa)

tus

o LS rien

CG}. }

M! Lavinia

Moratuwa B

Kalutara

Bentota

Ambalangoda \.

TON

Kalan

; , Dembulla

5 Walanda

Gokerella y

SKURUNEGALA

\Matale

‘C.

Habart

de Rela

Sign ya.

P Oya

Due

Kokkulat

CEYLON

Scale-24 Miles to an Inch.

= L

~ 1820646

Northern Province............ ._

North-Central Province

North-Western Province .

Eastern Province ....

Central Province...

Province of Uva...

Western Province

Province of Sabaragamuwa..5

Southern Province

rig tdhdhy

cleslacliag

Railways ._.

Veddas..._|

Coast Veddas _.

Village Veddas...

ilavelly

‘)) Trincomalee

—\Foul Point

» Putter

eathigs NL

~Wattegama

Pradeniy@

>, Can upo}a y

E dpiti

A gah a wweriiofa anes R va

Teldeniya

“Hangar ai

‘Ragalla

—=* Kulkudah

>Chenkaladi

SS\GATTICALOA

Hatton

Bandarawela

A RATNAPURA

Pela Ayla

"Rakwa

di one waka

Phota-lith. S.G.0., Colombo. No. 2/o8.

Ss ‘Dondra Head

“Zoom

ae a s/t

Aogolla

Nivara Eh

L Hambantota

«Tittle Basses

a 1

‘S \Vissamaharama

iFawila

} 7

=Great Basses

No. 61.—1908.] RECENT WORK AMONG THE VEDDAS. 73

NOTES ON RECENT WORK AMONG THE VEDDAS,

By C. G. SELIGMANN, M.D.

I must, in the first place, solicit your indulgence for the

rough notes I venture to bring before you to-night, for my

Paper—if it may be called by this name—has been put together

- in. camp and during halts in resthouses, with scant reference

to my own notes and none to the works of other authors.

Hence, although I believe I have avoided sins of commission,

nothing I may say must be taken to be a deliberate expression

of opinion, the result of worked out material, but rather as

unchecked impressions—the result of field work only, and

liable to future revision.

I propese to-night to treat of the Veddas under three head-

ings: Veddas, Village Veddas, and Coast Veddas; for although

it may not be easy in every case to say into which group a

given individual falls, and although the classification proposed

rests on no natural or known physical basis, it seems that, at

the present day, the Veddas fall into three groups characterized

by different sociological features. The term ‘*‘ Rock” or

*“« Jungle ’ Vedda will be avoided ; it has simply been applied

by some authors to the wilder specimens of that class which

I propose to call Veddas without a qualifying adjective.

The map shows the distribution of the Veddas at the

present day, and also attempts to show the distribution

of the three classes. It will be seen that, besides the

Veddas of Uva and the Eastern Province, there are rem-

nants of Veddas in the North-Central Province. But, before

entering on a description of the distinguishing features of the

different classes of Veddas, something must be said of the basis

on which the social system of the Veddas rests. Even at the

present day, every Vedda belongs to a warge, or clan (as I

74 _ JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoL. XX.

believe the term may be translated), and among a large number

of the Vedda communities still existing clan exogamy is

absolutely the rule, and where this exogamy does not exist

the altered condition is sometimes associated with Sinhalese’

influence. Further, with exogamy is found descent in the

maternal line, so that the fundamentals of the social system of

the Veddas may, perhaps, be summed up as a clan organiza-

tion associated with female descent. There is no evidence,

as far as I can determine, of any dual organization of the

clans, but perhaps these had originally a territorial distribu-

tion. Leaving such debatable matters on one side, the Vedda

clans are :—

(1) Morane warge. (4) Embila warge.

(2) Unapane warge. (5) Uru warge.

(3) Nambadewa or Nabudan warge. | (6) Tala warge.

(7) A number of other so-called warge of minor strength

and importance, which perhaps have little claim

to this distinction, and may be local groups. that

have forgotten their descent.

Passing now to the three classes of Veddas, it will be con-

venient to deal first and quite briefly with Coast and Village

Veddas. The Coast Veddas live in scattered villages, for the

most part north of Batticaloa. They have much Tamil blood

in their veins, and though often taller than pure Veddas, still —

retain an appearance which suggests their Vedda origin. -This

is far more marked in the males than in the females. They

have taken to fishing, and make and useacastnet. They also

shoot fish, using the usual Vedda bow, but the arrow has

become a harpoon with a shaft as long as the bow and a detach-

able barbed head smaller, but otherwise resembling the

harpoon used by the Coast Tamils. Among themselves

these folk speak Sinhalese, which they regard as their

old Vedda tongue. The majority of those I came in contact

with belonged to the Uru warge, and were not exogamous.

They have adopted a number of features of Tamil worship, but

retain ceremonial dances, which seem to be the remains of

original Vedda dances. In one temple there was a model of a

No. 61.—1908.] RECENT WORK AMONG THE VEDDAS., 75

sailing ship, partly square-rigged, which on appropriate

occasions was ceremonially hoisted to the top of a pole some

thirty feet tall, and in this and another village Kapalpe or

Kabalbe, 1.e., “‘ ship-spirit,”’ was given as the name of the most

powerful spirit they propitiate.

The Village Veddas form a class which it is most difficult to

briefly, yet fairly, describe. The term must not be taken to

apply to degenerate Veddas who have lost their jungle charac-

teristics and independent habits under Sinhalese encroach-

ment. Doubtless, many such folk do live as Sinhalese in

chena settlements for a short time before their extinction in

the surrounding mass of peasant Sinhalese. But this is not

the sense in which the Sinhalese apply the term Gam-Veddo

(Village Veddas), nor is it the sense in which I use the term.

‘Knox speaks of ‘‘ wild’ and ‘‘ tame ’”’ Veddas, and to come

to more recent times, there is evidence that a hundred years

ago there were organized communities of house-building

Veddas, while certain Veddas received grants of land from the

Sinhalese kings, and on these lived as definite village com-

munities, until quite recent times, probably till within the last

half century. The present community of Dambani, in the

jungle between Kallodi and Alutnuwara, may serve as an

example of a village Vedda community. Some twenty families

living in tolerably built houses keep buffaloes and cultivate

chenas, the latter being big enough to supply, not only their

own wants, but to permit of a lively traffic with Sinhalese tra-

ders. These Dambani folk have been known to the Arachchi of

Beligala as a flourishing community, in the same social condi-

tion, for the last thirty years, and he states that they were in

this condition in his father’s time. The Dambani folk are

unfortunately ‘“‘ show ” Veddas. that is to say, people who

have been sent for so often by white visitors that they have

learnt certain tricks, which they show off directly they see a

white person, and so constantly demand presents that serious

work with them is an impossibility. Nevertheless, a short

visit was sufficient to show that here was a community which,

though it had lost many Vedda beliefs, still retained others,

and was sufficiently strong and independent for there to be

no likelihood of its immediate fusion with the surrounding

76 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). ; (Von. XXI.

population. Physically these folk, though somewhat darker

and often of a stouter build than, e.g., the Dani-gala Veddas,

could not be mistaken for Sinhalese.

'* Having briefly discussed these two aberrant groups, it is pos-

sible to consider the first group composed of the minority of the

still surviving members of the Vedda race. These form a num-

ber of small communities varying in purity of blood and the

extent to which the habits and customs of their members have

been modified by outside influence, but agreeing in this that

all hold to a number of customs which have a common origin

and which cannot be derived from Sinhalese or Tamil sources. —

Although the large majority of Veddas make chenas, we

were fortunate in finding near Nuwara-gala, in the Hastern

Province, a community consisting of four families who had

never done so, their members living by hunting and on honey,

yams, and other jungle produce. These folk, in fact, still

live in the condition in which the majority of Veddas must

have lived till some sixty years ago, when Bailey first per- —

suaded the Veddas of Nil-gala to make chenas. The Dani-gala

Veddas, the last of the Nil-gala communities, now illustrate

the opposite condition, for the present generation of these

people—perhaps until one generation ago the purest blooded

Veddas in the Island—now breed cattle and have extensive

chenas, while they have forgotten most of their old beliefs, and

wear Sinhalese garments whenever they are not on “‘ show.”

Through constant interviews with white people they have

become accustomed to pose for their photographs and to

perform snatches of dance, and exhibit a really comic disgust

when asked to exert themselves in an (to them) unusual way.

Thus, one man of about forty became quite angry when asked

the names of a number of colours, and protested indignantly

that no white man had ever asked him to do this thing before.

But, of course, the greater number of Veddas are neither as

uncontaminated as the Nuwara-gala families, nor as sophis-

ticated as those of Dani-gala ; but while frequenting their

chenas for part of the year or even living on them altogether,

still visit caves or wander about the jungle during the honey-

gathering season. Just as each family—using the word in the

ordinary limited English sense—keeps rigidly to its own house

No. 61.—1908.] RECENT WORK AMONG THE VEDDAS. V7

on a chena, so caves, if small, are the property of a single

family, or if large enough to hold several families, each family

has a piece of cave floor on which to sleep, cook, squat, and

keep its possessions, and each man and woman keeps as strictly —

to his or her portion of the cave as if it were fenced in. Besides

hunting land and pools and stretches of river, in which any

member of a community might hunt and fish, there were also

areas of land within the communal land which, in a limited

sense, were the property of individuals, and upon which no

one would hunt without their owner’s permission, and if game

started on other land was killed on such private land a portion

of the game would be handed over to the owner of the land.

Such privately owned land would often be given as a marriage

- portion, but never until the matter had been discussed between

the owner and the other men of the small community. There

was also a similar limited right of private property in rocks

and cliffs known to be the haunt of the rock-bee, though the

practical effect of such private property, except perhaps from

the point of view of game preservation, was nullified by the

certainty that all game killed or honey gathered would, if in

sufficient quantity, be divided among the members of the

community.

On the psychical side, the life of this folk is unusually

limited in every aspect except one, namely, their regard for

the dead, and even this regard, which attains the intensity of

a cult, has given rise to no decorative art ; indeed a number

of crude drawings, for the most part of animals and men,

executed on the walls of certain caves, were the only examples

of decorative art seen, and personal adornment is at the lowest

ebb. But although this cult has produced no pictorial. or

plastic art, it has given rise to a series of dances, often panto-

mimic, and so, perhaps, in the nature of imitative magic,

but whether pantomimic or not, accompanied, except in

a few instances, by offerings of food to the spirits of the

departed. To understand these and the ceremonies to

be presently described, it is necessary to consider the Vedda

attitude towards death. Although there is no formulated

idea of a death contagion, the rapidity with which all Veddas

leave the site of a death, and avoid it for years, shows that

78 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoL. XXI.

some evil quality is associated with dissolution. According to

most Veddas, the spirit of every dead man, woman. or child

becomes a ‘‘ yaka’’ within a few days of death. Some Veddas,

however, say that when ordinary folk die they cease utterly,

and a surviving part, which becomes a “ yaka,” exists only

in the case of specially strong, energetic, or skilled men, who

have shown their strength of character in this world or who

have had the power of calling ‘‘ yaku ”’ during their lifetime.

Since each Vedda community consists of a small number of

families, usually related by blood and marriage, the yaku of

the recent dead—called collectively the Ne Yaku—are sup-

posed to stand towards the surviving members of the group

in the light of friends and relatives, who, if well treated, will

continue their loving kindness to their survivors, and only if

neglected will show their disgust and anger by withdrawing

their assistance or even becoming actively hostile. Hence,

it is generally considered necessary to present an offering to

the newly dead, usually within a week or two of death. This

offering must consist of cooked rice and coconut milk, the

food that every Vedda esteems above all other, but betel

leaves and arecanuts are often added. In each community

there is one man, called kapurala or dugganawa, who has

the power and knowledge requisite to call the yaku, and this

man calls upon the yaka of the recently dead man to come and

take the offering. The yaka comes, and the kapurdla becomes

possessed by the yaka of the dead man, who speaks through

the mouth of the kapurdla in hoarse, guttural accents,

stating that he approves the offering, that he will assist his

kinsfolk in hunting, and often definitely stating the direction

in which the next hunting party should go. One or more of

the near relatives may also become possessed, but this is not

necessary. Soon after the spirit leaves the kapurdla the rice

is eaten by the assembled folk, usually, but not, I believe,

necessarily, on the spot where the offering was made.

_ The above account represents the simplest, and probably

a degenerate form of death ceremony, but usually the matter

is complicated by the invocation of certain other spirits

besides the Ne Yaku. Many generations ago there lived a

Vedda called Kande, a celebrated hunter, who on his death

No. 61.—1908.] RECENT WORK AMONG THE VEDDAS. 79

became Kande Yaka, and is constantly invoked to assist in

hunting. The majority of Veddas believe that the Ne Yaku

go to Kande, and become in some sense his attendants. With

Kande is often associated his younger brother, Bilinde, now

Bilinde Yaka. Now Kande Yaka and often Bilinde Yaka

are generally invoked at the beginning of the Ne Yaku cere-

mony, and it was pointed out more than once that the Ne

Yaku could not come to the offering unless accompanied by

Kande Yaka, who was even spoken of as bringing the Ne

Yaku. Some informants also stated that immediately after

death the spirit of the deceased resorted to Kande Yaka and

obtained his permission to accept offerings from his living

relatives, and in return to assist or injure them according to

- their behaviour.

Thus, Kande Yaka becomes a lord of the dead, besides

being of especial assistance in hunting.

The great majority of the Veddas certainly believe that

Kande was a Vedda who lived the ordinary life of a Vedda on

earth, and some add that he killed his younger brother Bilinde

ina fitoftemper. Kande Yaka especially helps in the tracking

_ and killing of sambur and spotted deer ; another yaka, Bam-

bura Yaka, is thought of as helpful in killing pig, and this

yaka especially assists folk to find yams, which form a large

proportion of the food of the wilder Veddas. When a deer

has been killed, the head is set aside, and with rice and

coconut milk (when procurable) dedicated to Kande Yaka,

after which it and the rice are eaten. This ceremony is

called Kirikoraha, and the photographs illustrating it were

taken near Bendiagalge caves in that part of the jungle

known as Henebedda. There are other yaku who have

similar departmental powers, and these are invoked on.

special occasions, é.g., pregnancy, -sickness, and_ before

gathering honey.

Finally, a few words may be said about language. All

Veddas speak Sinhalese or a dialect of Sinhalese, which,

although at first difficult to understand, became intelligible to

my interpreter in twenty-four hours. Often there is a pre-

dominance of “ch” sounds, which makes Vedda talk sound.

harsh. But many Veddas have also a small vocabulary of

80 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). , [Von. XXI

words which, according to my interpreters, are not obviously

Sinhalese or are Sinhalese periphrases. It may be interesting

to give a few of the most widely spread names of animals,

and to note that, amongst the wilder Veddas, they constitute

a true hunting language :—

Elephant = botakanda | Leopard = kerikotia

Sambur = kankuna Bird = chappi

Bear = keria Wandura = kandanpanine

Pig = dola Rilawa == TOssl

Iguana = mundi

It should also be noted that among the wilder Veddas there

are special words or periphrases used in addressing yaku ;

thus, rice (commonly depotulam) becomes huduhamba ; coco-

nut (commonly called by the Sinhalese word pol) becomes the

“ milk-fruit,” kirigedia.

In conclusion, I must refer gratefully to the liberal spirit of

His Excellency and his Council which made this work possible,

and to the constant assistance rendered me by Dr. Willey.

Further, although I have received help from so many folk,

ranging from Government officers to peasant Sinhalese, that it

is impossible to mention all by name, I should especially like

to thank Mr. H. White and Mr. H. R. Freeman, the Govern-

ment Agents of Uva and the Eastern Provinces, respectively,

not only for much kindly advice but for putting at my disposal

such adequate interpreters as Mr. W. R. Bibile, Ratemahat-

maya, and. Mr. D. C. de Silva, Kachcheri Interpreter. To

these, my assistants, my thanks are especially due, as they are

to the Hon. Mr. John Ferguson, for constant advice, to Mr.

Samuel Perera, for his assistance in locating a group of Veddas,

for whom I had been searching for some weeks, and to Mr. C. —

Herft, District Engineer, Batticaloa, who twice supplied me

with coolies when I was in serious difficulty for transport.

Finally, I must thank the Surveyor-General and Assistant

Surveyor-General for the loan of tents and much help. It

is indeed owing to the kindness of one of the gentlemen of

the Survey Department, Mr. W. C. S. Ingles, that I have been

able to show you a few coloured photographs taken on the

new Lumiere plate. Mr. Ingles has taken an immense amount

of trouble over these, and developed those shown to-night.

No, 61.—1908. | PROCEEDINGS. 81

3. His EXCELLENCY THE GOVERNOR: I would now invite dis-

cussion or any remarks upon the lecture, particularly with reference

to the sociology of the Veddas. Dr. Seligmann would regard it as

a great favour, as he has stated, if anybody would give him infor- .

mation, especially from old Sinhalese literature.

Dr. A. WILLEY said that he was sure they had all listened

attentively to Dr. Seligmann. It is not often that they were able

to get a man out from England to undertake a concentrated piece

of work of this kind ; and anthropologists all over the world, and

more particularly the British Empire, will be greatly indebted to

the Government of Ceylon for providing the means to carry out

this investigation. The presence of His Excellency here to-night >

shows that the Government of Ceylon recognizes that the money

has been well spent; and this will be more apparent when Dr.

Seligmann’s final work is published. 'To-night he has only given

a very interesting outline. In a year’s time they might expect

a book which would probably lay the Veddas’ ghost for ever.

Mr. P. ARUNACHALAM said that Kande Yaka, whom the lecturer

had mentioned as the chief god of the Veddas, was most probably

the god Kandasaémi of the Tamil Hindus, who is regarded as a

hill god and the special protector of the aboriginal tribes. His

principal shrine in Ceylon is among the hills of Kataragama, where

he is worshipped with his consort Valli, daughter of an aboriginal

hill chief, whom, according to tradition, he married in Ceylon. The

name Valliis acommon name among Veddé women. Kandasaémi’s

favourite weapon is the vel or lance, which is therefore used as

the symbol of his worship, and is most probably the original of

the ‘‘ ceremonial arrow,’ which plays so large a part in Veddaé

ceremonies. Another important deity worshipped by the Veddas

is Bilinda Yakd, brother of Kande Yaka. Bilinda means in Sinha-

lese ‘‘ child.”” Kandasaémi’s brother Ganesa, who is an important

deity in the Hindt temples, is commonly called Pillayar, or “‘the

child.” All this goes far to show the identity of Kande Yaka with

Kandasami, the Kataragam god. The Veddas were in ancient

times intimately connected with the Kataragama shrine, and as

far back as 200 B.c. were appointed guardians of the shrine by

King Dutugemunu. The present Kapurdlas of the temple claim

descent from the Veddas.

Dr. J. C. Wrttis wished to know the origin of the Veddas,

and how they came to Ceylon. He stated that from the bota-

nical point of view it was now fairly well recognized that at one

time the continents of South America and Africa formed a single

continent, which had a prolongation eastwards through Mada-

gascar to Ceylon and South India, and so on to Northern India, as

represented by the Himalayas, Assam, and Bengal. He desired

to learn if Dr. Seligmann thought the Veddas “belonged to the

northern continent or southern continent, and whether, for

instance, he would connect them with the Malay Peninsula.

The Hon. Mr. J. Fmreuson said the only contribution he had

to make to the discussion was by reading from a letter received

by the mail before last from Mr. Henry Parker, formerly of the

Irrigation Department, who was well known and esteemed as

G 20-08

82 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou X XA,

an acute, keenly interested observer in all that concerned the

antiquities of Ceylon. Mr. Parker, writing on April 30, says :—

*T think I may remark that, notwithstanding the confident

opinions expressed by continental investigators, the last word on

the subject has not yet been said.

‘¢ T feel doubts as to whether Professor Moszkowski has met with

any genuine Forest Veddas,* who, according to my information,

are purely hunters, and neither build houses with mud walls, as

did the people he saw, nor live in any other manner than by

hunting and collecting honey. The houses and chenas which he

describes are such as the Village Veddas make.

‘“‘T also visited Nilgala, and in reply to careful inquiries made with-

out an interpreter, I learnt that only one family of Forest Veddas,

about five in number, pay occasional visits to the hills mentioned

by the Professor. For this reason, as no hamlet of theirs was

known in that part of the district, I failed to meet with any there.

‘¢ So far as I am aware, the only part of the country where there

is any probability of meeting the true Forest Vedda is the wild

tract of forest on the western side of the Maduru-oya, although

doubtless there are some in other districts.

“T believe it is quite certain that some Village Veddas are pre-

pared to pose as Forest Veddas, and have done so on the occasions

when Veddas have been exhibited in Kandy and elsewhere. It is

also certain that nearly every skull sent to Europe has been that

of a Village Vedda or a *‘ Wanniya.’

‘Hor myself, I am far from saying that all such persons are not

true Veddas. I consider, with the late Mr. Hugh Nevill, that it is

not improbable that many of the wilder Village Veddas are of

unmixed descent, or descent as pure as that of the Forest Veddas.

The inhabitants of one isolated hamlet informed me that they

visited and inter-married with no others but the residents in ‘a

similarly isolated hamlet nearly 10 miles away. Excepting one

camp of similar people, with whom they held no communication,

I believe that there was not another village within some 15

miles of their quarters.

‘The high rank of the Vedda chiefs in former times is a subject

regarding which the Continental inquirers can, of course, gain no

information ; and regarding which, as they all appear to have

formed decided opinions of the racial inferiority of the people,

they would probably not look for any.

‘‘But I venture to think that it is beyond doubt. In addition to

the perfectly trustworthy accounts of the Mahdwansa, there is

other manuscript evidence which cannot be set aside; while at

Dambulla, among a series of short inscriptions of about the third

or fourth century A.D., recording the cutting of a flight of rock-

steps, the following occurs :—

“ Sidha. Raja Pulida Abaya Nakare Sidahata kapa gala.

‘** Hail! Thestone cut by Siddhatta, King Abaya, the Pulinda,

having caused it to be done.’

* See footnote, p. 83.—B., Hon. Sec.

No. 61.—-1908.} PROCEEDINGS. 83

“The Pulindas were the Veddas.

** As the result of a study of the subject for several years, my

own opinion is that the ordinary Kandyan Sinhalese are practi-

cally Veddas, with a not too great intermixture of Gangetic and |

Dravidian blood, chiefly the latter.

“* Those who doubt it should endeavour to explain (1) why many

feminine names of Kandyans and Bintenna Veddas alike terminate

in ati or atv; (2) why the north-west Kandyans and Veddas

alike worship in the same manner the God of the Rock, the

South Indian Hill God; and (3) why, when on a hunting expedi-

tion, itis etiquette to suffix the title ‘Vedda’ to each Kandyan’s

name in addressing him.”’

Mr. Bruce Foote inquired regarding the nature of the paintings,

and the colours used.

4. Dr. SELIGMANN, replying en bloc to the questions, said: If

the botanists and zoologists had not “ made” a supplementary

_ continent between South India, Africa, and America, the anthro-

pologists would have had todoit. Itwould be otherwise quite im-

possible to explain the relationship of the Veddas, Tamils, Sakeis,

and even Australians. He thought there was very little doubt that

the Veddas were related to the Sakeis, and probably related to

some of the jungle tribes of India, and it was not at all unlikely

that the three peoples mentioned were related to the Australians ;

but the problem was, ‘‘ How did the Australians get there 2?”

With reference to the pure Veddas, he met four families, and

there were two more he did not meet. The speaker said he spent

about three weeks looking for the families, and during that time

was walking round the Veddasin spirals. The lecturer alsoreferred

to Mr. Parker’s letter. In answer to Mr. Bruce Foote, Dr. Selig-.

mann said the Veddas painted in gray, with ash, sometimes mixed

with saliva. In the case of the painting of leopards, the black

spots were made with charcoal.

5. His ExcenLENcy THE GOVERNOR: Ladies and gentlemen, I

express your feelings when I thank Dr. Seligmann very much, indeed,

for the very interesting lecture he has delivered to us this evening,

and for the valuable photographs which he has thrown upon the

screen. The work Dr. Seligmann has been engaged in has been

arduous, and the hardships attendant to it have been shared by his

wife. 'Theinformation he has given us to-night is valuable; but it

may interest him perhaps to know that recently I had a conver-

sation on this subject of the Veddas with Mr. Bibile, who attended

him on the expedition. Mr. Bibile is the Ratémahatmaya of the

va District, and he assured me that according to his belief what

was called in Dr. Seligmann’s lecture pure Veddds or Rock

Veddds no longer exisi—that they are wholly extinct, in fact.*

*The Ratémahatmaya, if anybody, should know; and his view is

shared by Mr. H. Parker, no mean authority, as well as by other

Europeans long resident in Ceylon who have been not infrequently

brought into contact with the Veddas, and are familiar with the

country they inhabit. It may fairly, thérefore, be open to doubt

whether Drs. Moszkowski and Seligmann ever saw a really wild Vedda.

if indeed any such still survive.—B., Hon. Sec.

84 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). (Von. XX.

Therefore, it is most important that we should have the accounts

which we have had to-night from Dr. Seligmann of the interesting

matter connected with their sociology, which will every day get

more and more obliterated. And it shows what foresight and

‘perspicuity Mr. Ferguson had when he invited Government to

engage the services of an expert to go into the subject of the

Veddas before they had practically disappeared for ever.

6. The Hon. Mr. Ferq@uson said he rose to discharge a pleasant

duty devolving upon him—the vote of thanks which he had now the’

honour to propose to His Excellency the Governor for presiding

over their Meeting. Hemustfirst of all refer to the fact that, save

for the readiness of His Excellency and the Government to make

the requisite grant (£500 in all), it would have been impossible to

enter on, or carry out, Dr. Seligmann’s investigation. -He must

deprecate the kind mention of his own name by the Governor ;

for it was in reality the Council of the Society who, at the

instance of Dr. Haddon of Cambridge, had approached the Govern-

ment through him (their President). He felt sure that when

Dr. Seligmann’s full and illustrated report appeared—that which

they had that evening seen only an outline or sketch—they and

the scientific world would realize the great amount of valuable

work Dr. and Mrs. Seligmann had done. Among the rest, they

had on their phonograph got many illustrations of the songs

and lullabies of Vedd& men and women, and some of these

would be included in the report. The Members of the Asiatic

Society—indeed, all present—were indebted in a special manner

to the Governor for the great personal interest he had always

manifested in their proceedings, and for so often coming to preside

at their Meetings ; and he might safely now offer their congratu-

lations that what was rightly regarded as the final scientific

investigation of the sociology of the Ceylon Veddas should have

taken place during Sir Henry McCallum’s term of Government

He moved a cordial vote of thanks to His Excellency.

7. Mr. ARUNACHALAM seconded.—Carried by acclamation.

No. 61.—1908.] PROCEEDINGS. 85

COUNCIL MEETING.

Colombo Museum, June 20, 1908.

Present :

The Hon. Mr. J. Ferguson, C.M.G., President, in the Chair.

Mr. P. Arunachalam, M.A., C.C.S., Vice-President.

Mr. R. G. Anthonisz, Govern- Mr. C. M. Fernando, M.A.,

ment Archivist. LL.M.

Mr. H. W. Codrington, B.A., Mr. A. M. Gunasékera, Muda-

C.C.S. liyar.

Mr. Simon de Silva, Gate | The Hon. Mr. S. C. Obeye-

Mudaliyar. sekere.

Mr. C. Drieberg, B.A., F.H.A.S. Mr. P. E. Pieris, M.A., C.C.S.

Mr. J. Harward, M.A., Honorary Secretary.

Mr. G. A. Joseph, Honorary Secretary and Treasurer.

Business.

1. Read and confirmed Minutes of last Council Meeting held

on May 4, 1908.

2. Resolved,—That the following candidates be elected as

Members of the Society :—

(1) R. C. Kailasa Pillai, Mudaliyar,

Tamil Interpreter to His a Do Mranaenalara

Excellency the Governor and (6) G. A. Joseph.

Tamil Translator to Govern- |

ment : recommended by

(2) A. Lewis, Financial Assistant,

Public Works Department,

Ceylon: recommended by

(3) A. N. Galbraith, B.A., C.C.S.:

recommended by

(a) J. Ferguson.

(6) G. A. Joseph.

(a) J. Harward.

(6) H. W. Codrington.

(4) A, W. B. Redemann, Consul for ay F. Crosbie Roles.

Belgium : recommended by (6) H. Tarrant.

(a) J. Ferguson.

(5) A. E. Murrell ;: recommended by ie FE a BCI

(6) Dr. HB. F. Bawa, F.R.CS. : of (a) C. M. Fernando.

recommended by . Joseph,

(7) G. W. Jayawardana, J.P., Re-

venue Officer and Additional

Police Magistrate, Topavewa:

recommended by

* (8) D. Obeyesekere, M.A., F.R. Ke) §

G. A

G. A. Joseph.

C. M. Fernando.

S.C. Obeyesekere.

C.1., Barrister-at-Law: recom- (OV, by ose

mended by

86 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). (Vou. XXI.

(9) R. H. Lock, M.A., Assistant

Director, Royal Botanic lia) J. C. Willis.

Gardens, Péradeniya: recom- Ke G. A. Joseph.

mended by

3. Considered a letter from the Government Printer, with

Mr. H.C. P. Bell’s comments, regarding Mr. Donald Ferguson’s

translation of Barros and Do Couto’s ‘‘ History of Ceylon.”

Resolved,—That one thousand copies of the translation be

printed, and sold at Rs. 3°50 to non-Members and Rs. 2 to

Members.

4. Laid on the table the Hon. the Colonial Secretary’s reply to

Honorary Secretary’s letter No. 142 of May 5, 1908, and previous

correspondence, regarding Wijesinha’s translation of the Maha-

wansa.

Resolved,—That the name of H. Sri Sumangala, High Priest,

be added to the list of names in the advisory board already

submitted to Government; that Messrs. P. Arunachalam and

Simon de Silva, Mudaliyar, be appointed editors for Ceylon, and

Professor T. W. Rhys Davids for Europe; that the Government be

informed that the local editors do not expect any remuneration,

but that it will have to be ascertained what Professor Rhys Davids

expects to be paid.

Resolved further,—That, in the event of Mudaliyar Simon de

Silva being appointed co-editor for Ceylon, Government be asked

to relieve him of the less important work which falls to him in

the Colonial Secretary’s Office in his capacity as Chief Translator

to Government.

5. Laid on the table correspondence with the Hon. the

Colonial Secretary regarding Government aid to the Ceylon Branch

of the Royal Asiatic Society.

Resolved,—That the matter do stand over for future considera-

tion.

6. Resolved,—That the vacancy on the Council caused by the

death of Dr. W. H. de Silva be filled by the eppempcet of

R. C. Kailasa Pillai, Mudaliyar.

7. Laid on the table list of Members who are in arrears with

subscriptions.

Resolved,—That the names be not now struck off, but

considered at another Meeting, after giving due notice to the

defaulters.

8. Considered date and business for next General Meeting.

Resolved ,—That a Meeting be held on Saturday, July 11, 1908,

and that Mr. P. EH. Pieris’ Paper on “‘ Portuguese Ceylon at the

beginning of the Seventeenth Century ”’ be read.

Resolved further,—That two other Papers, viz., “ Kandyan

Music,” by Mr. S. D. Mahawalatenna, and “‘Sumptuary Laws

and Social Etiquette of the Kandyans,”’ by Mr. T. B. Paranatella

(if approved as suitable for reading at a Meeting by Mr. H. W.

Codrington, to whom they were referred), be read!

No. 61.—1908.]

PROCEEDINGS. 87

GENERAL MEETING.

Colombo Museum, July 11, 1908.

Present:

His ares Sir Henry McCautum, G.C.M.G., Patron,

in the Chair.

The Hon. Mr. J. Ferguson, C.M.G., President.

Dr. A. Willey, M.A., D.Sc., F.R.S., Vice-President.

Mr. K. W. Atukorala.

Mr. H. W. Codrington, B.A.,

C.C.S.

The Hon. Mr. H. L. Crawford,

C.M.G.

- Mr. B. C. T. de Mello.

Mr. L. W. F. de Saram.

Mr. A. N. Galbraith, B.A.,

C.C.S.

Mr. A. M. Gunasékera, Muda-

hyar.

Mr. I. Gunawardana, Muda-

liyar.

Mr. W. F. Gunawardhana,

Mudaliyar.

Mr. C. W. Horsfall.

The Hon. Mr, A. Kanagasabai.

Mr. A. Lewis.

Mr. F. Lewis, F.L.S.

Mr. M. A. C. Mohamed.

Mr. P. EK. Morgappah.

Mr. A. BE. Murrell.

Mr. C. Namasivayam, J.P.

Dr. A. Nell, M.R.C.S.

Mr. D. Obeyesekere, M.A.

Mr. J. P. Obeyesekere, M.A.

Mr. P. E. Pieris, M.A., C.C.S.

Mr. G. W. Suhren.

Ven. Suriyagoda Sumangala.

Mr. F. A. Tiseveresinghe.

Mr. W. T. D. C. Wagiswara.

Mr. G. E. 8. 8S. Weerakoon,

Mudaliyar.

Mr. J. Harward, M.A., Honorary Secretary.

Visitors :

Hight ladies and fifteen gentlemen.

Business.

1. Read and confirmed Minutes of last General Meetings held

on March 10, 1908, and May 25, 1908.

2. Mr. J. Harward announced the election of the following

members since the General Meeting held on March 10 last :—

The Hon. Mr. H. L. Crawford,

C.M.G.

Mr. W. E. Wait, M.A., C.C.8.

Dr. kL. A. Prins; L.R.C.P., &e.

Mr. W. A. S. de Vos, Proctor,

Supreme Court.

Mr. J. A. Gunaratne, Muda-

lhiyar.

Mr. C. W. Horsfall.

The Hon. Mr. T. B. L. Moone-

‘malle.

Mr. William Vaughan, J.P.

Mr. James Mathieson.

Mr. C. H. Jolliffe.

Mr. R. C. Kailasa Pillai,

Mudaliyar.

Mr. A. Lewis.

Mr. A. N. Galbraith, B.A.,

C.C.S.

Mr. A. W. B. Redemann.

Mr. A. E. Murrell.

. H. F. Bawa, F.R.C:S.

Mr. G. W. Jayawardana, J.P.

D. Obeyesekere, M.A.

R. H. Lock, M.A,

88 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoL. X XI.

3. His EXCELLENCY THE GOVERNOR :—Ladies and Gentlemen,

I will now call upon Mr. P. E. Pieris to read his Paper ‘‘ Portu-

guese Ceylon at the beginning of the Seventeenth Century.” Itis

unnecessary for me to speak at any length about Mr. Pieris. All

of you know that this subject of the Portuguese in Ceylon has —

been studied by him for some considerable time, and that he is

one of our best authorities on the subject.

4. Mr. P. HE. Pieris said that the Paper was exactly what it

purported to be—merely a sketch. It was a sketch of the period

from 1604 to 1614, a period that had not been touched upon by any

English writers. The four volumes of the Documentos Remittidos

contained about a thousand letters in four volumes of two thousand

pages, and about eighty of these referred to Ceylon, and these

references were of considerable and minute interest to them in

Ceylon. Three or four of these letters have been already translated

and published by Mr. Donald Ferguson. His Excellency knew

very well the conditions under which Public Servants had to

work in Ceylon, and he had only his half-hours after dinner and

on Sunday mornings to attend to that Paper. There might be

mistakes—no doubt there were—but he had tried conscientiously

to put before them matters of interest in which they were

concerned. _

Portugal itself was at that time ina peculiar condition; the great

house of Aviz was extinct, and about the year 1580 Philip IT. of

Spain, the husband of Queen Mary of England, had been elected

King of Portugal, and the letters with which they were dealing

were written by his successor, Philip III. of Spain and II. of

Portugal. |

The Paper was then read by Mr. Pieris.

No. 61.—1908.] PORTUGUESE IN CEYLON. 89

PORTUGUESE CEYLON AT THE BEGINNING OF THE

SEVENTEENTH CENTURY: A SKETCH.

By P. E. Pirris, M.A. (Cantab.), C.C.S.

—é procurar que se faca justica e favor aos naturaes, porque com

isso sé fard mais a conquista que com as armas.

King to Viceroy, January 12, 1607.

INTRODUCTORY NOTE.

Tus sketch contains a summary of the information regarding

the condition of the Portuguese in Ceylon and of the districts under

their influence during the first fifteen years of the seventeenth

century. De Couto’s Decades end with the year 1600, and so far

as Ceylon is concerned Bocarro’s Decada 13 commences from April,

1614, when Manuel Mascarenhas Homem was despatched as

general. This article, it is hoped, will be of some use in filling up

the gap, as the contents of the above two histories will very

shortly be available to the public in Mr. Donald Ferguson’s

scholarly translation, and have been already summarized in the

appendices to my translation of Ribeiro. It is based almost

exclusively on the ‘“‘Documentos Remettidos da India ou Lvros

das Moncoes,” issued in four volumes by the Academia Real

Das Sciencias de Lisboa. These documents consist of a series

of letters addressed by the king to the viceroy at Goa, accom-

panied by afew of the replies and some reports from other

parties. The following documents have been utilized in the

_preparation of this Paper :—Vol. I.: Nos. 1, 2, 4, 18, 22, 26, 30,

Bee alos. oS, Ol) 7, 82, 89, 91, 105, 117, 132, 136, 139;

‘Vol. Il. : 195, 200, 219, 220, 225, 229, 237, 253, 272, 309, 320,

356, 367, 380, 397, 399, 401; Vol. IIT, : 415, 423, 437, 456, 507,

508, 509, 510, 514, 541, 542, 547, 555, 564, 565, 566, 567, 613,

648, 649, 650, 654, 758; Vol. IV.: 798, 809, 813, 818, 824, 827,

869, 899, 901, 916, 925, 972, 994,

Where any other authority has been relied on it will be referred

to in a footnote.*

*[{It is to be regretted that the writer entirely ignores previous

scholars (e. g-- Mr. Donald Ferguson in the ‘“ Monthly Literary

references (book, chapter, page) to other authorities must be greatly

discounted in value.—B., Hd. Sec.]

aq * 20-08

90 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoL. X XT.

CHAPTER I,

Tue battle of Danture in the year 1594, when Pedro Lopes

de Sousa and the pick of his army were left dead on the stricken

field, was a crushing blow to the prestige of the Portuguese in

Ceylon. Don Hieronymo de Azavedo was hastily despatched

from Goa to retrieve the position, but he was hurled back

with the loss of three hundred Portuguese and a vast number

of the Sinhalese allies by the brave Domingos Correa,* who then

led the armies of Wimala Dharma. The death of Dharma-

pala—‘‘ the most high Prince Dom Joam, by the grace of

God King of Ceilam, Perea Pandar”’—on May 28, 1597,7

was followed by a convention at which delegates representing

the subjects of the late king took the oath of allegiance to the

absent king of Portugal as their deceased sovereign’s heir by

will. A vigorous and bloody series of campaigns followed,

the Portuguese being greatly strengthened by the reinforce-

ments which were poured in from every side ; and in the last

year of the sixteenth century so much progress had been made

that the general wasina position to send a punitive expedition

to bring the turbulent king of Jafinapatam to his senses.— But

the tide of success soon ebbed, and in 1603 Don Hieronymo

had again to flee before the victorious arms of the Sinhalese

king, his army a disorganized rabble and his reputation

destroyed. This campaign, the most important during his

eighteen years’ administration in Ceylon, and named by the ~

Portuguese historians the Great Retreat,|| was immediately

followed by the revolt of the native troops, only the gallant

chief of Matara, the Sinhalese Christian who continued to-

serve the foreigner with the courage and devotion which he had

always displayed in the service of his own king—Samarakon

Rala, known among the Portuguese as Don Fernando

Mudaliy4r—remaining faithful to the Portuguese flag with

a thousand of his lascorins. All the outlying forts were soon

* De Couto, Decade XI. ; Ribeiro (my transiation), p. 73.

+ De Couto, Decade XII. ; Ribeiro, p. 74.

t Ribeiro, p. 150. :

§ Indiae Orientalis Navigationes duas, &c. (Frankfort, 1606).

{| Bocarro, p. 45,

, No. 61.—1908.] PORTUGUESE IN CEYLON. 9]

captured and their garrisons taken as prisoners to the moun-

tains ; and the condition of the Island as depicted in the

letters despatched to Goa from Europe was of the gloomiest..

Bitter and well-grounded complaints were heard on every

side against the oppression and tyranny exercised over the

natives by the Portuguese officials, from whom they had been

led to expect purer justice than they had received at the hands

of their own chiefs. The action of the captain of Mannar in

imposing unusual taxes was creating dissatisfaction ; the

revenue derived from the pearl fishery was not properly

accounted for; munitions of war were being systematically

smuggled into the enemy’s country, not only from the ports

of Jafinapatam, but even from the Portuguese settlements of

_Negapatam and St. Thomé. Moreover a new danger was

threatening the Portuguese power, for seven of the Hollanders’

ships had appeared off Batticaloa and captured four Portuguese

vessels ;* the Sinhalese king had gone in person to meet the

new comers,+ and though disagreements arose which seemed

likely to render the negotiations abortive, a reconciliation

had been effected and the question of the capture of Galle

seriously discussed.

But the work of conquest had already consumed so much

blood and treasure that it was no longer possible to draw back.

A strict inquiry was ordered into the conduct of the peccant

officials and of the general himself; the despatch of ships

from the suspected ports was to be closely supervised, and

they must touch only at Portuguese ports ; three boats were

detailed off to blockade the coast from Mannar to Galle, so as

effectively to prevent any intercourse with the Sinhalese from

outside, and to intercept the supplies of salt, cloth, and opium

which were sent into the country; and the fortifications of

Colombo and Galle were to be immediately strengthened,

for the possible capture of the latter port would prove a

serious impediment to the commerce of the southern seas.

There was one cause for encouragement: at the very time of

the Hollanders’ arrival Sinhalese ambassadors had been sent to

Goa with an offer of peace, on condition of the prince who was

* Spilbergen arrived in Ceylon on May 28, 1602 (Ind. Or.).

+ This refers to Seebalt de Weert’s visit,

92 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. XXT.

being educated at the College of the Kings at Goa being restored

to the Sinhalese king ; this offer, however, was not accepted,

and the desirability of sending back the youthful prince Don

Joao,* ‘‘ grandson of Raju,” who was also in the same college,

as a rival claimant to the Sinhalese throne, was suggested,

but the proposal was not adopted.

The rest of Don Hieronymo’s long administration in

Ceylon was occupied in the tedious and uphill task of recover-

ing the ground lost in 1603. A great opportunity occurred

when, at the death of Wimala Dharma in 1604, civil war broke

out among his subjects: the general was confident that with

three hundred more Portuguese he could bring the war to a

speedy termination, and urgent letters were despatched to the

viceroy from Portugal to render him every assistance. The

customs duties of Colombo, Galle, and the other ports,

estimated to yield, fifteen thousand cruzados; the revenues

from Mannar and the other factories ; and the twelve thousand

cruzados of tribute paid by the Naiks of the neighbouring

coast, were ordered to be placed at his disposal for the expenses

of the war: for not only was the possession of a country of

such vast resources and of such great importance to the Indian

dominion and the pearl fishery at stake, but the souls of

thirty thousand professing Christians would be in jeopardy

should they fall into the hands of their infidel brethren or the

heretical Hollanders. At the same time all Portuguese officials

were strictly prohibited from engaging in mercantile pursuits,

whether directly or indirectly, as these were found to seriously

interfere with their legitimate duties; while the bishop of

* This is apparently the brother of Dona Catherina, whom Nicapety

Bandar subsequently personated (Ribeiro, pp. 156, 165); in 1606 the

two princes “ Dom Filipe of Ceitavaca ”’ and “ Dom Jodo of Candea ”’

applied to the king for permission to proceed to Portugal, where Don

Filipe died in 1612. An inquiry was ordered as to the heirs he had

left in the East, and ‘° Dona Maria Pereira, heiress of Raj,”’ who had

been married to Simao Pinh&o and was a widow in 1614, was recognized

asone. ‘‘ Dom Filipe” is no doubt the prince Raja Strya who,

according to one version of the Rdjdvaliya, escaped to Colombo when

his brother Jaya Surya was put to death by Mannam Peruma Mukeveti ;

he is described as the son of a Soli prince and the princess Menik Biso

Bandara of the Udapola family, daughter of Raja Sinha.

No. 61.—1908.] PORTUGUESE IN CEYLON. 93

Cochin was invited to visit Ceylon so as to encourage the

soldiers and to see that the natives were treated with justice

and clemency. 3

But the Indian authorities were lukewarm; the troops

despatched in six ships from Malabar by Martin Affonso

de Mello mutinied, and the expedition had to be aban-

doned; and for many years nothing more appears to

have been done than to organize two raids every year within

the Sinhalese territory. They were not much more than

predatory incursions, maintained with the reckless courage

and ferocity which characterized the warfare of the Portuguese

in Ceylon, emphasized by the compelling force of sheer want.

-Moreover, Don Hieronymo soon fell out with Samarakon

Rala, who was sent in chains to Goa. The aggrieved

nobleman petitioned the king for redress, and a secret

inquiry was immediatley ordered, and strict instructions

given that he and his family should be treated with every

consideration and all their wants amply provided for. The

distinguished prisoner was assured of the king’s full recognition

of his great services, but it was not considered expedient to

send him back to Ceylon so long as the general was in power.

Samarakon was in a short time appointed captain of Goa, and

in 1613, as the result of the inquiry which had been ordered,

the king placed on record in eulogistic terms a further

expression of his appreciation, and in view of his services and

high birth granted him for life an annual allowance of three

thousand cruzados out of the revenues of Ceylon, with the

captaincy of Chaul ; one-half of this allowance was assured to

his widow and children, but all subject to the condition that

he would not return to the Island.* His brother, Don Diogo

Mudaliy4r, however, was kept a state prisoner in Portugual ;

in 1612 he applied for permission to return to his country to

rescue the treasure which he had inherited from his ancestors

and his deceased wife, and which he had left sunk in a river ;

he also promised to indicate the place where a large stock

of artillery and copper had been buried by him, offering a

share of them to the king. The application was sternly

* There is reason to believe that Samarakon died shortly after, in'’a

sea fight in the southern seas.

94 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). (Vou. X XT.

refused, and the viceroy was instructed to have him sum-

marily executed should he venture to set foot in India. A

subsequent attempt to escape led to his confinement in 1614 |

at Alemtejo, his life being spared out of consideration for the

great services of his brother.

No considerable success was announced till 1609, when Don

Hieronymo captured Balane, where he erected a fort, and

subsequently attacked and burnt the Sinhalese capital of

Candia; about the same time he received a communication from

the queen, who proposed to desert to the Portuguese with her

son and treasure ; shortly after peace was made with the king.

The king of Jaffnapatam, who was nominally a vassal of

Portugal, had long been suspected of treasonable practices,

and he was also oppressing his Christian subjects. Under the

pretext. of visiting a shrine on the opposite coast he had

recently succeeded in smuggling across a considerable portion

of his treasure, and was believed to be purchasing help for the

Sinhalese from among the princes of the Choromandel coast.

It was therefore decided to dethrone him, and not to appoint

a new king over the country for the future. But the condition

of affairs at the end of 1610 was in the highest degree unsatis-

factory. Asecret memorandum of the period by a Portuguese

who had had fifteen years’ experience of the country, and

which was referred for a confidential report to the viceroy,

the Vedor da Fazenda in Ceylon, and to Samarakon Mudaliyar,

sets out the state of things in a very clear light. Seven

thousand villages, great and small, were at the time within

the Portuguese territory ; these were looked after by fifty

thousand mayorals or village headmen, each of whom paid a

pardéo a year, while the marallas* and fines yielded close on

six thousand parddos. The yearly collection of cinnamon

yielded two thousand bahars, out of which seven hundred

were presented to the general, fidalgos, clergy, captains, &c.,

while the rest was sold on the king’s account at an average

price of six parddos the bahar. The areca crop, though not

properly attended to, yielded eight thousand amanoes, valued

at twenty thousand parddos ; there was a good collection of

* Ribeiro, p. 129.

No. 61.—1908.] PORTUGUESE IN CEYLON. 95

pepper, and a considerable profit was obtained from the collec-

tion of precious stones, the work being confined to specially

authorized persons. Twelve tusked elephants, worth fifty .

thousand parddos, were captured each year, while the customs

duties yielded a fair revenue.

The last twenty years of warfare—sixteen of them under

Don Hieronymo and the rest under Pedro Homem Pereira, and

after him Pedro Lopes de Sousa—had cost the Portuguese

twelve thousand lives and half a million cruzados of treasure,

but the end appeared as far off as ever. One of the chief

reasons for this was the excessive harshness displayed towards

the natives, as the officials who governed them had almost abso-

lute power ; they were in addition ground down by oppressive

taxation and laws of terrible severity. The policy of

destroying their temples before the people were pacified and

rendered familiar with foreign rule was greatly to be depre-

cated. The Portuguese soldiers were few in number and the

scanty forts insufficiently garrisoned, while the continuance of

hostilities served the private interests of the commanders of

the native troops, whose authority and opportunities for

peculation would be terminated with the war. Natives who

had no right to do so were permitted to assume the titles of

king, prince, and mudaliyar, and thus obtained an undesir-

able influence over their countrymen, who were only too ready

to rise in revolt at the bidding of every renegade. The success

of any one officer in war only served to arouse intense jealousy

among his fellows ; that was what influenced the conduct of

Pedro Lopes de Sousa towards Pedro Homem Pereira, and

subsequently the latter would not assist the former, which

led to his annihilation with seven hundred of the finest Portu-

guese troops. Recently the viceroys had shown themselves

markedly indifferent to keeping the general properly supplied

with men and money ; and the condition of the soldiers, with-

out pay,and with clothes which were hardly superior to raw

hides, was pitiable in the extreme. In spite of the repeated

and urgent instructions of the king, the fortifications of Colombo

were entirely neglected : there were no bastions, and the few

ramparts of faipa and palm trees were in such a ruinous

condition that cattle could made their way over them. There

96 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). (VoL. XXI.

was no hospital worth speaking of, and the soldiers were

dying of hunger and privation. The loyal Sinhalese had been

ill requited by the loss of almost all their possessions, while

the refugees who were compelled by necessity to join the

Portuguese ranks were received with open arms: wealth and

rank and lands were conferred on them, and they were

placed in positions of command over the rest.* ‘‘ And the.

ultimate reason I assert,’’ concludes the writer, ‘‘ is, that we -

Portuguese are evil Christians, with little fear of God.”

Under such circumstances it is not surprising that the king

should express his great dissatisfaction at the results of an

undertaking which he had so much at heart ; he bitterly com-

plained that his army was reduced to a broken-down rabble of -

four hundred men, whose invasions of the enemy’s country had

degenerated into insignificant raids ; his dominions were de-

populated and the lands left uncultivated, so that the produce

therefrom was insufficient for the maintenance of the war. And

yet a more favourable opportunity for coneluding the work of

conquest could hardly be expected : peace had been made with

the Hollanders, and the Sinhalese were reputed to be entirely

disorganized, without a king and without leaders. Repeated.

orders were issued for repairing the fortifications of Galle, in

view of possible hostilities in the near future with the Hollan-.

ders ; and it was also suggested that a dockyard and arsenal

should be constructed there for the convenience of ships sailing -

to the southern seas. Another scheme which the king was.

greatly interested in was the settlement in the districts. of.

Chilaw and Negombo ofa colony of the brave and loyal Chris-_

tian fishermen from the coast of the fishery, removing them

from the jurisdiction of the Naik of Madura ; they were to be -

provided with allotments of land which they could cultivate

when not engaged in their usual pursuits, and a special ouvidor

was to be appointed to administer justice and to settle disputes

among them. It was expected that such a colony would help

in the regular exploitation of the pearl fishery, which had

yielded no revenue for six years owing to the disturbances pre- -

vailing there, the chief being the quarrel between the Jesuits, °

* Clearly a reference to Simao Correa.

No. 61.—1908.] PORTUGUESE IN CEYLON. 97

who used to arrange for and supervise the fishery, and the

bishop of Cochin; a reconciliation between these was also

earnestly recommended. It was, however, pointed out to the -

king that the same experiment had been attempted by the

viceroy Don Constantino,* and later by Ayres de Saldanha,

and that they had both found it impossible to obtain the

hearty co-operation of the Patangatins, who were the head-

men of the people. To please the king they were, however,

willing to send an experimental colony of a few thousand souls,

but at the same time it was represented that Negombo was

not a desirable centre if the colony was expected to be of assist-

ance in the pearl fishery. No further steps appear to have

_ been taken in the matter.

_ At the end of 1612 Don Hieronymo left for India as viceroy,

his place being temporarily filled up by Don Francisco de

Meneses Roxo. Nothing was attempted by this incompetent

officer save a short incursion within the enemy’s country in

March of the following year ; his withdrawal was followed by

the loss of the fort of Balane, which was attacked and destroyed

by the Sinhalese in Holy Week. This was a source of the

profoundest irritation to the king, aggravated by the subse-

quent negligence of the general; for in August, shortly

after the death of the queen of Candia, her daughter and her

husband had advanced to within half a league of Balane in

an attempt to escape to the Portuguese, when the absence of

an army in the field enabled the Sinhalese lascorins to arrest

her with her treasure and take her back to their king. The

complaints against the general were so grave that in May,

1614, the new viceroy was obliged to send Manuel Mas-

carenhas Homem* to relieve him of his charge, and at the same:

time instructions were received from the king to place him on.

his trial. He was accused of being more interested in trading

with the enemy, bartering cloth and opium for their coconut

and pepper, than in waging war against them. In the Four

‘and Seven Koralés the dissava Luiz Pinto, a Portuguese, was

doing the same in partnership with the general, and another

Portuguese, Luiz Cabaral, in Sabaragamuwa and the Kuruwiti

—

* De Couto, Decade VII.; Ribeiro, p. 34.

98 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoLt. XXI.

Koralé. In the diss4voni of Matara, the chief source of the

supply of wax, and which contained the best and most loyal

population in the Island, and had always been administered by

the noblest born among the natives or by selected Portuguese,

a low-born Moor, a native of the country, had been

appointed dissava as a convenient tool for the furtherance

of his nefarious practices. The revenue of the district was

misappropriated, the natives oppressed by harsh fines which

went to swell the general's income, and such excesses com-

mitted under the pretext of trade that the scandalized natives

were on the verge of rebellion. No proper control was

exercised over the chief officials, and the captain-majors

and dissavas had overstepped the limits of their almost

absolute authority and were cruelly oppressing the inhabitants.

Besides neglecting all military precautions, as exemplified in

the case of Balane, he had acted in a most high-handed

fashion in regard to the royal revenues, arrogating to himself

various sources of income which by immemorial custom were

an appanage of the king. He had misappropriated gems

which had been collected on the king’s account, and had

even removed some of the royal elephants in defiance of the

authority of the vedor. De Meneses however died at Arracan

shortly after his recall, but legal action was ordered to be

taken against his heirs for the recovery of the money which

had been misappropriated by him from the public revenue.

Detailed instructions* were given to Manuel Mascarenhas

Homem by the viceroy regarding the administration of the

country ; his headquarters were to be at Malvana, which

was more central than Colombo, and he was to pay special

attention to the administration of justice. To avoid the

slow procedure of the Portuguese courts the viceroy himself

had, when general, established a council at Malvana con-

sisting of noble and experienced Sinhalese assisted by the

mohottiars of the king; this body had authority to adjudi-

cate on all minor matters on their own responsibility, only

referring the weightier causes to the general. The oppression

practised by the officials was to be sternly suppressed, but at

—_— es

* Bocarro: Ribeiro, p. 151.

No. 61.—1908.] PORTUGUESE IN CEYLON. 99

the same time the war was to be carried on without mercy,

no male above fourteen years of age being spared. The native

troops were to be organized in four bodies and placed under .

the command of experienced leaders like Simao Correa and

Luiz Pinto ; the muster-rolls were to be revised, and each

lascorin paid a larin a month, and each arachchi two. Batti-

ealoa and Trincomalee, which with Cottiar formed the three

chief ports of the Sinhalese, were to be fortified against a

possible seizure by the Hollanders, and the kingdom of Jafina-

patam reduced into the condition of a Portuguese province.

The trade in cinnamon was to be treated as a monopoly,

and each year a thousand bahars despatched to Goa for sale,

the proceeds being remitted to Colombo to be kept in a

separate chest there.

In January, 1615, the new general took the field, ‘He

native levies being commanded by the four dissdvas, Simao

Correa of the Seven Koralés, Luiz Gomes Pinto of the Four

Koralés, Luiz Cabaral de Faria of Sabaragamuwa, and

Domingos Carvalho Cam of Matara. Crossing the Mahaweli-

ganga at Gampola with great difficulty in consequence of the

floods, the army pushed on to Maturata and occupied Badulla,

burning all the villages on the road. A severe encounter

followed with three thousand of the enemy, the day being

secured by the gallantry of the Atapattu guard of the Seven

Koralés. The city was then set on fire, all the fruit trees in

the neighbourhood destroyed, and the general returned to

Malvana in March.

The following August the districts of Tumpane and Haris-

pattu were ravaged and all the inhabitants put to the sword ;

some loss was sustained by an ambush which had been

prepared at Aluwa,* but it was found possible to push on the

invasion as far as Matale, where a force of the enemy was

routed. The next month Filippe de Oliveira, dissava of the

Seven Koralés, again invaded the enemy’s country, and

returned with considerable booty by Christmas, 1615.

In March, 1616, Nuno Alvares Pereira,t who had been

appointed in March, 1613, arrived as general; under the

* Haloluwa. + Bocerro: Ribeiro, p. 152.

100 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoL, XXI.

exceptional circumstances of the times he had been referred

to the viceroy for his instructions, instead of receiving them

directly from the king. He was invested with the same

authority in military matters as his predecessors had enjoyed ;

as regards the revenue, he was to be guided by the existing

regulations, so far as they were not in conflict with those

issued to the vedor; and he was directed to see that justice

was impartially and efficiently administered in accordance

with the rules laid down for the guidance of judicial officers.

A proposal was, however, on foot to create a council to super-

vise the atiairs of Ceylon : when this assembled the chair was

to be taken by the bishop of Cochin, if present, by virtue of

his sacred office ; but in his absence the general was to preside

in preference to the vedor.

Cuaprer iI.

The fiscal affairs of Ceylon had long occupied the attention

of the Portuguese king, and in January, 1607, Antaéo Vaz

Fereira was despatched as Vedor da Fazenda and armed with

special powers; orders were also sent that he should be

provided with an experienced Portuguese officer from Goa

as secretary ; but Paulo Carvalho, who was nominated for the

office, had to be removed in a short time, as he could not work

in harmony with the vedor. His first duty was the prepara-

tion of a thombo of the villages with details of the revenue due

from each, distinguishing those which had been assigned to

the service of the temples. All claimants were summoned

to produce their muniments of title to be examined and

registered ; but the initial difficulty was encountered that none

of the official records were forthcoming. It was suspected

that these were being suppressed by interested parties, but

Don Hieronymo was able from his experience to explain that

as a matter of fact all such documents had been destroyed

or burnt in the course of the protracted war ; the work had

therefore to be prepared with the assistance of the best

evidence which could be obtained. Several villages were

found to be held on ancient grants without payment of rent,

and merely on condition of rendering some personal service ;

others had been recently assigned to private parties on

No. 61.—1908.] PORTUGUESE IN CEYLON. 101

condition of paying a rent which was to be subsequently

fixed, and several were held by mutiares and canacapules*

without any payment at all. This difficulty was settled by.

fixing a temporary rent pending the completion of the thombo.

A scheme for the distribution of the villages when available

was approved by the king ; some were to be allowed to the

captains in charge of stations occupied by Portuguese troops

for the maintenance of the garrisons,t due consideration

being had of the allowances and provisions granted to the

latter ; the chiefs of the native soldiers who did not have the

same allowances were to be treated with greater liberality ;

other villages were assigned to the captain-major, while a

_ few of the best, scattered throughout the country, were to be

set apart for the special use of the king, so that the captain-

general might have when required the means of provisioning

the troops in any district. The villages of Bolategdot were

reserved for the royal use, in view of the importance of the

supplies of rice and areca available from them ; the right of

appointing the viddne over them was vested in the viceroy

himself, and failing him in the vedor. These villages had

been assigned by Don Hieronymo to Don Manuel de Azavedo

for his good services, but the cancellation of this grant was

ordered in 1617. Villages were also to be granted to Portu-

guese engaged in the work of conquest and to native

Christians who had displayed exceptional loyalty ; the culti-

vation of the lands was to be left in the hands of the

resident villagers; where they were not available, native

Christians were to be given the preference, and failing these,

Christian settlers were to be invited over from St. Thome.

All those to whom villages had been granted were to be

compelled to reside within their holdings. The gabada villages§

were capable of yielding a considerable revenue, and it was no

longer to the interest of the Crown that they should be utilized

as they had been under the Sinhalese kings; some were

to be rented out, others allotted to parties, and a few reserved

for the conduct of the war.

* Mohottiars and kanakkapillais. 7 Ribeiro, p. 117. + Bulatgama.

§ As aldeias da dispensa Real: villages of the royal stores, or

gabadawa: hence the dispense villages of English times.

102. JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoL. XXI.

The king was in favour of compelling all those who had

services to render in the making of guns, arms, &c., to take

up their residence in Colombo and Galle, but on the reeommen-

dation of the viceroy, who pointed out that the holdings of

these people were barely sufficient for the maintenance of

their families while the men were engaged on their duties,

the existing custom was allowed to remain unaltered ; they

were however prohibited from selling any surplus arms which

they made to any but the Portuguese authorities.

The ancient royal claim to all the elephants in the country

was asserted ; the vidanes over the aliyas engaged in the

hunt and over the panneas who supplied them with fodder,

whose services were indispensable in war, were placed under

the command of the general, who was instructed to lend

them to the vedor when they were required by the latter

for purposes of the hunt; but the right to appoint the

vidane over the hunters who noosed the animals was reserved

tothe vedor. All these vidanes were to be selected exclusively

from the Sinhalese. The sale of the elephants was in future

to continue according to the existing custom, the best pur-

chaser being the Naik of Tanjore. Though the people em-

ployed in the hunt were service tenants, it was usual to supply

them all with food and clothing while actually on duty.

These last, who numbered about three thousand, had each

to pay an annual sum, and their headmen had to pay deccuns

in proportion to the privileges they enjoyed ; all these were ~

credited to the royal treasury. Out of the villages set aside

from ancient times for the maintenance of this department

sufficient were to be reserved for the support of the people

engaged in the work, and all the ancient customs were to be

continued as under the Sinhalese kings.

The Palleas* and Chalias had scattered among the villages

of private individuals, preparing cinnamon for them, when

their duty was to serve the Crown and to pay a certain

number of larins a year according to ancient custom. The

* This word also appears as Pareas, and is explained by the Portuguese

editor as Panneas, which is improbable. I understand from A. de §S.

Rajapakse Mudaliyér that the Pella Kareyas are the lowest subdivision

of the Kurundukare class of the Salagama caste.

No. 61.—1908.] PORTUGUESE IN CEYLON. 103

owners of these villages were to be compelled to release them,

and. they were to return to the districts allotted to them from

ancient times, and continue to render their ancient services. |

The monopoly of the cinnamon trade for three years had been

sold to Don Hieronymo when general for twelve thousand

pardaos ; this proceeding was disapproved of by the king

and its repetition forbidden. There was much correspondence

regarding the trade in this article, culminating in the instruc-

tions given to Manuel Mascarenhas Homem as related above.

All the gems collected on the king’s account were ordered

to be sent to Goa and Cochin for sale. Don Nuno Alvares

Pereira had appointed Francisco Barbosa to be superintendent

_and vidane over their collection, but in the subsequent year

the gem-yielding district had risen in revolt, and it was not

found possible to collect any on the king’s account. An

attempt was also made to develop the cultivation of pepper

by ordering a moiety of all rents due to the Crown to be paid

in that commodity. It was not considered desirable to

introduce any innovation in the manner of collecting areca,

but the vedor was specially recommended to attend to the

supply of rice.

The Christians of the fishery coast, who were subject to the

ouvidor of Mannar, were in 1613 permitted to select their

own judges, the owwdor being instructed to hold a yearly

sessions so as to satisfy himself that justice was being properly

administered.

All mutiares, canacapules, and heads of kéralés and

villages were instructed to hold themselves subject to the

orders of the vedor for the preparation of the thombo, except

when, as was frequently the case, their services were required

by the general for military and administrative purposes.

The custom under the Sinhalese kings was that where a

person died leaving no issue, all his property lapsed to the

Crown, and one-third in case he left issue surviving him ;

this source of revenue was known as maralla. This custom

was discontinued during the administration of Don Hieronymo,

and the rules of succession which had been adopted in Goa

in the case of gentiles were ordered to be followed in Ceylon,

as they were found to be a great aid to conversion. The

104 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoL. XXII.

appointment of a special officer to inspect the fortifications

was authorized, and with a view to prevent the wanton

destruction of valuable timber, and especially of jak,* the

construction of vessels exceeding two hundred candies burthen

was prohibited, and the captains and vidanes were forbidden

to engage in any such work while holding office; at the

same time a rule was passed that no forest timber was to be

felled without a license from the general.

The hospital was supported by the alfandega revenue,

which was found to be insufficient. Considerable suffering was

entailed on the patients owing to over-crowding ; provision

was accordingly ordered to be made for its maintenance

from the general revenue till sufficient funds were available

for its support from the temple villages; at the same time

the viceroy undertook to provide necessaries, such as

medicines, wheat, mattrasses, &c., from India.

It frequently happened that criminals to avoid arrest

escaped into the country of the infidels, where they led

depraved lives, to the great danger of their souls. To amend

this scandal Galle was in 1610 declared a sanctuary, where

no offender could be arrested save for lese majesté, false

coining, and the murder of a sheriff or judge ; Colombo, which

had originally been so proclaimed in the time of Andre

Furtado de Mendonca, now ceased to be such, but the refugees

there were given a period within which to withdraw to Galle.

The system in vogue in regard to the appointment of —

vidanes did not meet with the approval of the king. These

officers had a considerable share in the administration

of justice; in cases of breaches of the peace they were

in the habit of imposing a fine varying according to the

position of the offender and the gravity of the offence ; when

any one committed suicide through inability to avenge an

affront offered to him by another, the offending party was —

liable to a fine at the discretion of the Mutiares and in

* A matter which had given trouble since the earliest times ; vide

Proclamation of March 13, 1543; Ribeiro, p. 349.

+ I understand that the king’s granary at Madampenear Pelmadulla

was such a sanctuary.

No. 61.—1908.] PORTUGUESE IN CEYLON. 105

addition a levy was imposed upon the villages.* Though this

latter custom was viewed with disfavour, it was decided to

leave the matter in the hands of the general. The vidanes-

had also the control of a large body of service tenants, where

labour was diverted towards securing them private profits

by the manufacture of arms to be sold outside the Island, to

the considerable detriment of the king’s revenue. It was

not considered desirable to have natives in such offices, as

they obtained thereby control over the men of war, and were

thus enabled to revolt with facility. For instance, Simao

Correa had nine of the best koralés, and the only service he

had to render was to supply seven hundred lascorins—a duty

_. for which two koralés would have amply sufficed. He had

once, like his brother,+ risen in revolt and joined the enemy.

In March, 1611, some soldiers had deserted and escaped to

Mannar, where they were followed by the vidane and the

ouvidor and shot down ; it was asserted that this was done

_ by Correa’s command, owing to a grudge he had against one

of the soldiers. The king was anxious that he should be

sent to Goa with his family, as he was considered too dangerous

a subject to be allowed to remain in Ceylon any longer ;

but this order was cancelled on Don Hieronymo’s report of

the importance of his services. The king further desired that

the Sinhalese vidanes should be replaced by selected Portuguese

appointed for shorter periods, on condition of their residing

within their districts. Don Hieronymo, however, pointed out

that the country was not ready for so great a change, as

the natives would resent the deprivation of the honours and

offices to which they had been accustomed ; he promised

however to introduce the system gradually in the more

settled districts, while steps would be taken to reduce the

number of lands they held, the surplus being distributed

among the more deserving lascorins. The viceroy had

* <«1¢ was usual when one committed suicide, having previously

denounced some person as the cause, for the Dissawe ........ to exact

a fine from the party denounced, under the term of Pala.”—D’Oyly.

** In a case of @ suicide occurring in a village, ......-. the Saké-

Balanda inflicted a fine on the inhabitants.”’—Davy’s Ceylon, p. 180.

7 Domingos,

I ; 20-08

106 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Voun. XX.

specially urged the desirability of releasing the fighting men

from subjection to the lords of the villages, and he had

recommended, that they should be allotted an amunam of

field and a garden each, and settled where possible in the

villages of the Portuguese.

The revenues from the temple villages were estimated at

the annual sum of seventy thousand cruzados—a sum

amply sufficient for the maintenance of the entire Christian

establishment in the Island. Several of these villages had been

allotted to various bodies by the general without authority,

and accordingly the cancellation of these grants was ordered, |

the income of all such villages being in future credited to

the general revenue. A claim was advanced by the

members of the order of St. Francisco to numerous

villages which had been granted to them by Don Joao

Pereapandar for the maintenance of their colleges and

seminaries and the support of their catechumens ; in spite

of the unfavourable attitude of the vedor the king con- —

sidered himself bound, as Don Jodo’s heir, to abide by the

grant made by the latter. As regards the various religious

orders in the country, a general rule was laid down that no

allowance was to be made to them without the special sanction

of the king, and those which were authorized were to

be paid from the revenues of the temple villages as soon as

they were available. In 1613 the Dominicans were granted

for two years the same allowance as had been already given

to the Augustinians ; an appreciation was placed on record

of the services rendered by the Franciscans, whose work had

suffered considerably from the disasters of 1603, and they

were to be remembered in the distribution of the temple

villages. Sixteen villages in the Three Koralés belonging to

the gabara* had been granted to the Society of Jesus without

permission, and in 1615 this grant was ordered to be cancelled, .

and the society assigned the same allowance as the other

orders. It was, however, found that it was already amply

provided for in other ways: it held sixty-two villages of the

pagoda of Munigerao,t yielding over five hundred parddos

* Gabadawa. + Munnessaram.

No. 61.—1908.] PORTUGUESE IN CEYLON. 107

of three larins each ; within the limits of the Colombo and

other koralés it held Crown villages yielding over four hundred

- parddos, all of which was devoted to the society’s college in

Colombo ; these were held on a grant of Don Heironymo,

which the society refused to produce to the vedor when called

upon todo so. It was also allowed three hundred xeraphins

for the churches at Kaymel, Chilaw, and Kalpitiya, this sum

being paid quarterly at the factory at Colombo. Moreover

the two priests stationed at Matiagama, which was the seat

of the dissava of the Seven Koralés, held two royal villages

yielding two hundred xeraphins.

Greater care was to be taken regarding the instruction of

- converts, as the laxity which had crept in was leading to

evil results; and the allowances of the various religious

bodies were to be regularly paid, as their non-payment had

led to a suspension of the preaching of the gospel among the

infidels.

In view of the prejudice created by the presence of Moors

in the country to the service of God and the king, orders were

issued in 1615 to forbid their further immigration.*

On October 3, 1584, Don Joao Pereapandar had passed an

order exempting the casados of Colombo, and their sons

being casados, from the payment of all the dues which they

had customarily paid to the royal treasury. This exemption

had been confirmed by the count-admiral when viceroy in

1597, but the privilege was withdrawn by the king in 1615,

in view of the loss it involved on the treasury and the

temptation it held out to prejury, the casados, however,

being ordered to be remembered in the allotment of the

villages.

By an order of Don Hieronymo of January 27, 1607,

the ferries of Mutwal, at Golegavy, Matacore, Nacolegam,

and Betal,+ had been granted to the camara of Colombo.

The revenue derived from them was under two hundred

eruzados, and the grant was confirmed by the king in 1615;

but when it was attempted to place the camara in possession,

* Their expulsion from Portuguese territory finally took place in

1626 under Don Constantine de Sa.

+ Galegawa (?), Mattakkuliya, Nakalagam, and Wattala.

108 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. XXI. -

a claim was advanced to one of them by a casado, and the

matter was referred to court. Before a decision was arrived

at, and in spite of the injunction of the vedor to the contrary, —

the camara obtained forcible possession of the ferry. Com-

plaint was thereupon made to the king, but the camara

finally gave up its pretensions and the matter was amicably

settled.

The camara also claimed under a grant of the same king

Don Sodio fifty bahars of cinnamon a year, and it was

ordered to produce the documents on which the claim was

based ; at the same time it showed itself most obstructive

in regard to the registering of the lands it claimed in the

thombo, refusing to produce any title deeds, in spite of

repeated summons, without a special order of the king. Much

correspondence took place on the subject, and in 1617 peremp-

tory orders had to be sent to compel it into a more conciliatory

attitude. It also displayed considerable unscrupulousness in

claiming the lands of private individuals, and appeared to ©

regard all waste lands within the city as its property. But it

was not without good grounds for complaint: the general and

captains of the city interfered with its legitimate functions

and its attempts to improve the condition of the city, with

the object of gain to themselves, thus inviting the severe

reprimand they received from the king in 1616. For years

it urged in vain the immediate importance of repairing the

fortifications of Colombo; nothing was done, though De

Meneses had begun a rampart on the sea side to protect a

third of the city, the task being carried out by the service

tenants without any expense to the king. :

In 1616 permission was granted to Antao Vaz Fereira, the

vedor, whose health had given way under the strain

of continuous work, to return home fora holiday. He had

laboured long and honourably at his difficult post, in spite of

the obstacles thrown in his way by the highest officers of the

king ; indeed, Don Hieronymo himself as viceroy had to be

reminded that the king expected him to support his faithful

vedor with all loyalty, and to point out to the general that

the vedor took his orders from the viceroy direct. He had

frequently to complain of the delay in the payment of his

No. 61.—1908.] PORTUGUESE IN CEYLON. 109

salary, in spite of the emphatic orders of the king on the

subject ; at the time he quitted office a sum of fourteen

thousand xeraphins was still due to him. Hardly had he

left when an urgent request was sent to him by the king to

consent to remain in office for a year longer ; but he was too

ill to return to the scene of his arduous labours, and with the

advice of his council the new viceroy, the Conde de Redondo,

who had succeeded Don Hieronymo, appointed Langarote de

Seixas in his place. The new viceroy was specially directed

to carry into effect the orders which had been so repeatedly

given regarding the fortification of Batticaloa and Trincomalee

so as to forestall the Hollanders, the importance of the former

_ arising from the wealth of the surrounding country, as its

harbour was of little value, whilst Trincomalee was capacious —

enough for ships of any draught; while the exclusion of

the Moors from Ceylon had now become an urgent question,

as there was no doubt that their presence tended consider-

ably to hamper the work of conquest. And once more the

king repeated the instructions issued in 1605 :—

“‘ Ceilao i3 the most important conquest to be achieved

in India ; when with the%help of God you arrive at Goa you

are strictly enjoimed to exert yourself to reduce the whole of

it into submission to me; many years have now elapsed

since the task was first taken in hand, and it is well known

to you how vast an expenditure my treasury has incurred on

this account.”

SUPPLEMENTARY Nove.

The courtesy of the Very Rev. Father J. Cooreman, S.d.,

vicar-general of Galle, has placed at my disposal the following

information regarding the work of the members of the Society of

Jesus in Ceylon in 1644, and I have considered it desirable to

append it as a supplementary note to this Paper.

Ceylon was originally attached to the society’s province of

Goa, but in 1601 the new southern province of Malabar was

created, with its headquarters at Cochin. Out of the four Portu-

guese dissavonies which were administered from Colombo.

110 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vrs XE:

Matara was in charge of the Franciscans, who had been the first

to arrive in the Island ; the Jesuits, who had come next, were

entrusted with the Seven Koralés, the Augustinians with the

Four Koralés, and the latest arrivals, the Dominicans, with

Sabaragamuwa. ‘This was in accordance with the king’s letter

to the viceroy dated November 28, 1609.

A report made in the year 1644 by the Father Provincial

to the superior-general of the society supplies the following

details :-—

In Ceylon there were two colleges, at Colombo and Jaffinapatam

respectively. The former had the supervision of the following

residences :—

Moroto (Moratuwa): patron, St. Michael.

Vergampati (Weligampitiya, in Alutkuru Kéralé): patron,

St. Francis Xavier. :

Urgampala (Udugampola, in the same koralé): patron, Our

Lady.

Matiagama, the capital of the Seven Koralés (Matugama.

in Katugampoia Hatpattu): patron, the Assumption of

Our Lady ; attached to this were two churches.

Caymel (Kammala, Pitigal Koralé) : patron, the Holy Magi;

with the church of Tiavila (Etiawala, in the same koralé:

patron, Our Lady) attached.

Madampe: patron, the Assumption of Our Lady ; annexed

to it were the churches of Maravila: patron, St. Francis

Xavier; and of Cataneria (Katuneriya, in Pitigal Koralé):

patron, St. Ambrose. .

_Chilao (Chilaw): patron, St. Peter; with the church of

Anavilundana attached: patron, Our Lady.

Municeram (Munnessaram): patron, St. John the Baptist ;

attached to it were the churches of Coculuve (Kokkuluwa),

Valacheno (Walahena), Chetur, all im Pitigal Korale.

In the island of Calpeti (Kalpitiya) were two residences, one

being Arezari* (patron, the Assumption of Our Lady), having

attached to it the church of Tataya: patrons, St. Peter and St.

Paul; I cannot identify either of these places. The second, two

Portuguese leagues to the south of Tataya, was Etaly (Etalai):

patron, St. Francis Xavier. Attached to this were the churches

of Nolequilim (Nuraicholai ?): patron, Holy Cross; Naveicaru

(Nawatakadu): patron, Assumption of Our Lady; and Maripo,

four leagues from the above: patron, Holy Cross. There were

also Christians at Telle (Teli), Palicure (Palaicholai ?), and Pulde-

vael (Puludivayal) ; there was also on the mainland, opposite

Kalpitiya, the church of the Presentation. The writer makes the

same complaint as is heard to-day in the district of the dangers

arising from ‘‘the many elephants, tigers, and bears, and.” he

adds, ‘‘the hostile Cingalese whe roam through these woods.”’

*TIn one version of the Rajdvaliya it is stated that the port from

which Vidiye Batidara fled to Jaffnapatam from Puttalam in 1555

was Arasu-eriya Tota.

No. 61.—1908.|] PORTUGUESE IN CEYLON. imi

Tn all there were under the supervision of the Colombo college

11,149 Christians, as well as 1,420 children who were being

‘catechised.

Under the college of Jaffnapatam were the following resi-

dences :—

Cutandaculam : patron, St. Michael.

Palle (Pallai) : patron, Crucifix.

Tambamma : patron, Nativity of Our Lady.

Mugamalle (Mohamalai): patron, All Saints.

Achivelli (Achuveli): patron, Holy Ghost.

Mailatti (Mayliddi): patron, Our Lady of Angels.

Telipulle (Telleppolai): patrons, St. Peter and St. Paul.

Malagam (Mallakam): patron, St. Ignatius. :

Panditiripu (Pandaiteruppu): patron, Our Lady of Remedies.

Changane (Changanai): patron, the Holy Trinity.

Vatucote (Vaddukkoddai): patron, the Assumption of Our

Lady.

Cardiva: patron, Our Lady of Remedies.

(Apparently this last island was gifted to the society by Don Hiero-

nymo de Azavedo: king’s letter to viceroy, March 28, 1608.)

In all there were 32,287 Christians under this college; there

were besides 1,000 Christians in the Vanni where there was no

church, and where for five years it had no longer been posite

for the fathers to go and preach.

In the island of Mannar were five residences, with a superior

depending immediately on the father provincial. He was also

the Mather of the Christians, whose duty it was to take charge of

the catechumens, and to look aiter the interests of the Chris-

tians before the ecclesiastical and civil tribunals. Of the

residences the first was that of the Careas, the fishermen who were

engaged in the pear! fishery, and had for its patron St. Thomas ;

the next was called after its patron, San Pedro. The residence

of Carcel was dedicated to Our Lady of Good Success, and had

attached to it the church of Talaimannar, patron St. Lawrence.

The last, Tatavali, patron St. Andrew, represented the first

converts under St. Francis Xavier, and from among them came

the six hundred martyrs. The total number of Christians in

this island was 5,450.

APPENDIX.

Mr. P. BE. Preris’s Paper on PortuGuEsE Crynon.

5th August. —

What Mr. Pieris has actually ignored are my translations, in

vol. IV. of the ‘‘ Monthly Literary Register,’ of two important

documents from the very volumes of the Livros dos Mongées

utilized by him for his Paper. One of these documents he sum-

marizes fully, with no hint that a full translation had appeared

112 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoL. XXI.

fourteen years ago; the other he does not even mention, because,

[ presume, he was unable to understand the language (Spanish)

in which it was written. In my footnotes to these two Papers

I gave much of the information (with a good deal besides) that

Mr. Pieris now repeats.

Mr. Pieris also ignores my translation (in the same volume of

the ‘‘M.L.R.’’) of the description of Ceylon in 1613 by Father

Manuel Barrados.

Therefore for Mr. Pieris to say that the period from 1604 to

1614 ‘‘had not been touched upon by any English writers to

date ’’ was not only incorrect but unfair.

As regards the Paper itself, I believe it gives an accurate

summary of the contents of the royal letters referred to; though

it suffers from inadequate annotation. I notice a number of

misspellings of names; but this is doubtless due to the fact that

the proof is an uncorrected one.

In the discussion on the Paper I see that Mr. Pieris is stated

to have said that the Sinhalese ‘‘had their king married to a

Portuguese wife, DonaCatharina.’’ Icanonlysuppose Mr. Pieris

to have been incorrectly reported, for Dona Catharina had not a

drop of Portuguese blood in her veins.

That the Portuguese language was ever ‘‘fashionable’’ among

the Sinhalese I very muchdoubt. Themixties to whom Mr. Pieris.

refers doubtless originated the jargon or lingua franca which still

survives under the name of Indo- Portuguese, and which would be

unintelligible to a native of Portugal.

DONALD FERGUSON.

The Paper was accompanied by a running commentary

explanatory of the various references. Mr. Pieris also produced

in illustration three low-country copper sannas of the fifteenth-

sixteenth centuries, some Portuguese coins, and a gold medal

conferred by Governor North on Don Philip Samarakon in 1804.

After concluding the Paper, he continued: “When one

realizes the tactics adopted by the Portuguese in their wars

with us, and think of the decades those merciless wars lasted,

Your Excellency will forgive us if we may be still proud of being

Sinhalese.”’

5. His ExceLtnency tHE Governor: I will now invite

remarks upon this eloquent Paper, which has been delivered in

what I might call a pathetic manner. It is one of the most

interesting that I have heard in the Island, and a Paper which I

know those present here equally appreciate.

6. The Rev. Surntyacopa Sumanecata THERO spoke of the

excessive harshness of the Portuguese, who followed the same evil

methods as Mahmud, known in Indian history as the “image

breaker,” employed. in destroying temples, plundering their

immense wealth, burning villages, and oppressing the inhabi-

tants. The temple lands were taken for the Crown, the income

of which was partly spent for the promotion of Christian faith

No. 61.—1908. | PROCEEDINGS. 113

in maritime districts. The Sinhalese Buddhists were looked upon

as disloyal subjects, and they were therefore not given any employ-

ment or rank under the Government, while the native Christians ~

were treated with special partiality and favour. This act of

injustice not only induced the Sinhalese Buddhists to embrace

Christianity, but also multiplied in great measure the number of

nominal Christians with selfish motives.

7. The Hon. Mr. A. KanaGAsaBat, speaking of the title

“Dom” conferred in the times of the Portuguese Government in

the northern part of Ceylon, said that he could not at the present

time say that the persons to whom it was granted were all real

noblemen of note, or whether some were not made noblemen by

the Portuguese themselves by the title being given to them. He

might say that it was not noblemen only who got the title, but

others who were raised to the rank of noblemen on account of

services rendered by them to the Portuguese Government. That

was @ point which would require further study before they could

_ endorse the opinion of Mr. Pieris. The destruction of temples

during the time of the Portuguese was great. One of the oldest

Hind& temples in Ceylon in the north was destroyed by the Portu-

guese, who razed the building to the ground. The temple was

commemorated in Hind& lyrics about 1,500 years ago. The

speaker instanced the destruction of other temples in the north,

at Nellur, at Keeri-malai, &c., all of which had now been restored.

Happily the Portuguese Government was short-lived, and the

prohibition of religious services and persecution referred to in

the Paper had now ceased.

8. Mr. C. W. HorsFratt said he need not say how eager they

had all been to listen to Mr. Pieris’s Paper, but there was one point

healso would like to refer to, and that was the reference to the use

of the word “Don.” He thought that the word “Don,” as they

knew it now and often saw it affixed to designations of people

In Ceylon, was the equivalent of the Portuguese term “‘ Dom,”

and he was under the impression that the term, at all events

nowadays, was simply the equivalent of the term “ Mr.”

Of course, he would not question the accuracy of Mr. Pieris’s

statement in regard to its application to royal personages in the

time referred to, but he would ask Mr. Pieris if he meant that it

was exclusively devoted to those of high rank. The present use

of the term must have altered. He instanced the use of the term

“Monsieur ”’ by the French_in its former application only to

brothers of the royal family. Did Mv. Pieris make any distinction

between the term ‘‘ Don” as used now and the term as used

then ?

Mr. P. EB. Morcarpa wished to know the reason why the

Portuguese language and religion did not cease to exist, while

the Dutch language had ceased to exist long ago. The Portuguese

had many songs, and their music still existed. They heard it

ab festivities. As regarded their religion, the Portuguese were

devoted to it. The Goanese priests in Ceylon had so fostered

114 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). VOL. KE

their belief that they had kept up their religion even up to date.

As regards the Dutch, they never heard of Dutch songs now ;

and as regarded their religion, the last minister was his namesake,

David Morgappa. After him they had ministers appoimted, but

not in regular succession.

10. Mudaliyar Mr. G. WEERAKOON said that the Portuguese

occupation had served a useful purpose, and paved the way for

the civilization introduced by the Dutch and the English. |

11. Mudaliyar Mr. W. F. GuNAwarRpHANA stated that he had

observed one important statement for which authority was not

quoted. Mr. Pieris had identified the illustrious Mudaliyar Don

Fernando with another illustrious man, Samarakoon Rala. He

should give his authority for this identification.

Further, in the course of his remarks Mr. Pieris had raised tiie

question whether there was sanctuary under the Sinhalese kings.

There clearly was; for when Keppitipola and Madugalla Dissave

were captured after the rebellion of 1818, the latter sought

sanctuary at the shrine ofthe Tooth, from where he was, however,

removed by the guard who were escorting him.

Mr. Pieris had said that there was a cruel custom among Sinha-

lese kings known as mardlaya, by which the king took over the

property of every man who died. The speaker considered such

a custom impossible. For, the consequence would have been

the transfer of all property in the kingdom to the Crown. As the

speaker understood it, mardlaya was the same as the fine which

was customary in England in feudal times, and in Ceylon at the

present day, in the shape of the rate on probates and letters of

administration.

Mr. Pieris’s view that the title ‘‘ Dom” or ** Don”’ was bestowed.

by the Portuguese only on the nobility was not supported by facts.

There were times when the Portuguese coffers ran low, and one

of the means then adopted by the authorities for raising money

was to bestow the coveted title on such of the native gentry as

were willing to pay for the honour. The speaker believed that

the largest sum by this means was raised in the kingdom of

Jafinapatam.

12. Mr. P. EH. Pieris, in reply, said that as regards the title

‘‘ Dom ” he was bound to confess that he was not thinking about

Jaffna. In the case of Jaffna the Portuguese had not much to do

with it ; he could not give the date straight off, but certainly they

attempted to take the place in 1560, and were totally repulsed.

It was about thirty years later that they established their

supremacy, though it is curious to find the term “* Dom”’ used by

all the Mudaliyars who signed the Tésawalamat.

So far as the official designation of ‘‘Dom” was concerned, it

was given only to noblemen and Sinhalese of the highest rank;

that ‘could be easily ascertained by checking the names given

in me Portuguese records of those engaged in the fights. If it

was a “Dom,” it was a nobleman. Numerous Arachchies, for

eae are mentioned, but none of them were “‘ Doms.” He

No. 61.—1908.] PROCEEDINGS. 115

never came across any Portuguese document which referred to

the sale of titles. But here they had it from authentic documents

that the people were assuming the title “‘Dom”’ when they were .

not entitled to it. It was the same with the terms “ Appu’”’ and

“Appuhamy,’’ used in the present day by people who were not en-

titled to use them. As for Samarakon, the Documentos Remittidos

state that at the fort of Matara the commander was known

among the Portuguese as Dom Fernando, and among the natives

as Samarakon. The Rdjdvaliya also makes reference to him.

As to why the Portuguese language has survived so long in

Ceylon, that was to a very large extent due to the early policy of

the Portuguese. When they came out they meant to colonize, to

settle down, and found families. They had the Portuguese marry-

ing Sinhalese wives, and even princely and noble Sinhalese, like

the “ Prince of Ceylon’? and Dom Constantinu Mudaliyar, had

Portuguese wives. Intermarriage was much more frequent

among the lower classes, and Portuguese became the fashionable

language, even Raja Sinha Il. employing it in his official corre-

spondence. With the Dutch it was different: intermarriage was

no part of their policy, and their language was never spoken in

Sinhalese homes. And when with the loss of their power Dutch

ceased to be the official language, their slaves remained, and

with them Portuguese language was employed, till it became

established as the household talk of the Dutch.

With regard to Marallas as he understood it, it was only in case

of a man dying without male issue that all his property escheated

to the Crown.

13. His HXcELLENCY THE GOvERNOR: Lacies and gentle-

men, itis now my pleasing duty to ask you all to give a hearty vote

of thanks to the learned lecturer for the very interesting Paper

read to us this evening. The Paper, as several gentlemen have

remarked to-night, shows the deepest research, and it will be a

most valuable addition to the records of the Asiatic Society. The

evening is getting late, and I will not touch upon the many points

he referred to, even if I were in a position todo so. But I wish

to point out that it is very interesting to me as a Scotsman to learn

that the Sinhalese, equally with the Scots, have never been con-

quered. Nodoubt the Portuguese have been in the same position.

The second point of interest to me, and of interest to my friend

sitting on my right (the Hon. Mr. John Ferguson), is that the

Sinhalese were able to offer a long resistance to the Portuguese

owing to their obtaining the opium they got, referred to in the

Paper read. Three hundred years ago some individual made a

great point of this trade, but difficulties were put in the way,

probably, as I have found in Sumatra, where arms and ammu-

nition were being introduced for the benefit of these people to

enable a war to be prolonged, just as opium was introduced to

keep the Sinhalese fighting.

Mr. Pieris is a gentleman who has taken the greatest interest

in this matter of the Portuguese in Ceylon, and I have enlisted

his sympathies for a small project IT am starting, that of obtaining

116 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). Vou. XXII.

and preserving portraits of all the old Governors of Ceylon,

Portuguese, Dutch, and English. There is no such record in the

Colony at the present moment. It will require a great deal of

work. As regards the Portuguese Governors, the work cannot be

entrusted to better hands than that of Mr. P. Pieris. I have to

thank him once more for the very valuable Paper read this

evening.

14. The Hon. Mr. A. KANAGASABAI proposed a hearty vote

of thanks to His Excellency the Governor for having kindly

consented to come there that evening and occupy the Chair.

Mr. Pieris had remarked upon his having had to sentence to jail,

some time ago, a man bearing the name of one of those Portuguese

grandees. His Excellency, as they all knew, was interested

not only in that Society, but also in the maintenance of the

members of great families in Ceylon, and with that object in

view had decided to establish agricultural and industrial schools.

He hoped that that would be the means of saving those great

descendants from wreck and ruin and incarceration.

15. Dr. A. WintEy seconded the vote of thanks, and this

brought the proceedings to a close.

COUNCIL MEETING.

Colombo Museum, September 19, 1908.

Present :

The Hon. Mr. J. Ferguson, C.M.G., President, in the Chair.

Mr. R. G. Anthonisz, Govern- | Mr. A. M. Gunasékera, Muda-

ment Archivist. liyar. .

Mr. P. Arunachalam, M.A., C.C.S. | Mr. R. C. Kailasa Pillai, Mudae

Mr. 8. de Silva, Gate Mudaliyar. liyar.

Mr. E. RB. Goonaratna, J.P.,| Mr. P. E. Pieris, M.A., C.C.S.

Gate Mudaliyar.

Mr. Gerard A. Joseph, Honorary Secretary and Treasurer.

Business.

1. Read and confirmed Minutes of last Council Meeting held

on June 20, 1908.

2. Laid on the table the following list of Members elected by

Circular :—

(1) Edward Carlyle Anderson :{ (a) F. Lewis.

recommended by | (0) G. A. Joseph.

No. 61.—-1908.] PROCEEDINGS. 117

(2) John Lewis Tancock: recom-{ (a) C. M. Fernando

mended by (6) G. A. Joseph

FE. H. Modder.

(3) Godfrey Edward Madawela, [ (@)

Proctor : recommended by (Gy ae Moone-

(4) James Conroy, B.A., C.C.8.:

recommended by

(a) J. Harward.

(6) P. E. Pieris.

A.M.1I.C.E., Provincial Engi- | (a) A. N. Galbraith.

neer, P. W. D.: recommended { (6) H. W. Codrington,

(6) Dr. William C. Pieris, M.B., { (a) G. A. Jo oseph.

C.M. : recommended by (6) BP. E. Pieris.

(5) Thomas Howard =

(7) Charles Rogers Santon

of Travancore, Trivandrum : "

recommended by (6) LT. P. “Masilamani-

pillai.

(8) Hugene W. Jayawardana, Bar- |

rister-at-Law, Inner Temple: } oy 2 Josep h

recommended by (9) 1. Pieris

9) Dr. Emmanuel Roberts Ratna-

: weera, F.F.P.S., M.R.CS.: (a) ©. M. Fernando

recommended by (6) G. A.“Joseph.

Jayawardana, District Engi- | (a) C. M. Fernando

neer, P. W. D.: recommended | (6) ,,G. A. Joseph

by ~

(11) Baxandall Constantine, B.A., ((a) R. H. Ferguson

C.C.S. : recommended by (6) J. Harward

(10) Theodore ae

(12) Rev. Walter J. Noble: recom-

mended by | te . Harward.

(13) Forester ‘Augustus Obeye-

sekere, M.A., Barrister-at-

Law, Inner Temple: recom-

mended by

(@i)) Jeltosan Wihes) SCL

Obeyesekere.

(b) G. A. Joseph.

3. Resolved that the following Member be elected:—

Assena Marikar Hamid: re- (a) M. A. c. Mohamed.

commended by (o)EG. A. Joseph.

118 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Von. XXT.

4. Laid on the table a letter from the Hon. the Colonial

Secretary, dated July 4, 1908, regarding the reprinting of L. W.

Wijesinha Mudaliyar’s English translation of the Mahawansa.

Resolved,—That the Honorary Secretary do write to Dr.

A. K. Coomaraswamy inquiring when Professor Geiger’s transla-

tion of the Cambodian manuscript of the Mahawansa is likely to

be ready for printing.

5... Laid on the table a Paper entitled “Jnana Vasishtam, or

the Dialogues of Vasishta on Wisdom,” by Mr. P.Arunachalam,

MA. C.Ci8:

Resolved,—That the Paper be referred to Mudaliyars R. C.

Kailasa Pillai and EK. R. Goonaratna for their opinions.

6. Laid on the table Mr. H. W. Codrington’s Paper entitled

** Notes on the Smith Caste,’ with the opinions of the Members of

the Council.

Resolved,—That the Paper be published in the Journal without

being read, and that Mudaliyar Simon de Silva be asked to kindly

annotate it.

7. Laid on the table a letter from Dr. A. K. Cooméraswamy

regarding his Paper entitled “‘ Greek influence on Indian Art.’’

Resolved,—That the Paper be not printed in the Journal or

read at a Meeting, as Dr. Coomaraswamy has already published it~

elsewhere.

8. Laid on the table Circular No. 375 of August 29, 1907,

containing the opinions of the Hon. Mr. J. P. Lewis and Messrs.

H. C. P. Bell and R. G. Anthonisz on the Paper entitled ‘‘ The

Dutch Embassy to Kandy in 1731-1732,” by Mr. P. E. Pieris,

M.A., C.C.S.

Resolved,—That the Paper be accepted for reading and

publication in the Journal.

9. Laid on the table Circular No. 41 of February 1, 1908,

containing the opinions of the Hon. Mr. J. P. Lewis and Mr. R. G.

Anthonisz on the following Papers by Mr. A. E. Buultjens, B.A.,

Advocate :—

(1) Translation of a Dutch manustript entitled ‘‘ The Execu-

tion of Petrus Vuyst, Governor of Ceylon, 1726-1729.”

(2) Translation of a Dutch manuscript entitled ‘‘ The Dutch

Kast India Company and the Peace of Amiens, 1802.”

Resolved,—That Mr. Buultjens be thanked for sending these [

Papers to the Society, and informed that the Council regret |

that Paper (1) is not suitable for the Journal but that Paper (2)

will be referred to the President for further opinion.

10. Resolved,—That the date and business for next General

Meeting be left in the hands of the Secretaries.

No. 61.—1908.] SUMPTUARY LAWS OF THE KANDYANS. 119

SUMPTUARY LAWS AND SOCIAL ETIQUETTE OF

THE KANDYANS.

By T. B. PARNATELLA.

THe Kandyans had been under their native kings until

they became the subjects of the English Crown in 1815.

Since the time they began to associate with the English they

have been gradually changing their customs and habits. But

there are still many among them who adhere to their old

sumptuary laws and customs.

Even the rich have had from time immemorial an aversion

to unnecessary expenditure. Most of the people do not go

beyond limits, except those who have been educated in the

English style. Though a Kandyan may have plenty of paddy

fields, money, oxen, buffaloes, &c., when he goes on a journey

he does not make use of a carriage or a horse. According to

his way of thinking such expenditure is unnecessary. He

thinks he should not incur expense by employing a carriage

for a journey which he can accomplish on foot. He does not

spend a cent for a journey which occupies him a day or a

day and a half. This economy he effects by travelling the

whole way on foot, taking from home a bat-gediya (rice

wrapped in a whorl of the arecanut palm) for his meals on

his journey. :

The staple food of the Kandyans consists of rice and

_ vegetables. To eat meat and fish is unusual. Neither meat,

| fresh fish, nor dried fish will be bought, except for an import-.

| ant feast.

The outlay for clothes is also limited. One should have for

outdoor wear only two cloths and a handkerchief, and for

home wear two more cloths and an additional handkerchief.

Round the waist, the Sinhalese wrap a cloth, which hangs

loose and forms the covering for the lower part of the body.

120 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. XXII.

One of the latter cloths is called totamara redda and the®%other —

hamas-konama. The totamara redda is used while the hamas-

konama is with the washerman. No new cloth is bought until

the hamas-konama is old and unfit for use.

Every family has a fund in reserve. This household

fund remains untouched even when buying a new cloth.

Such a purchase is made with money obtained in any other

way, as wages, or by selling an animal that is reared, or straw,

or anything that may not be needed for immediate use.

The wife and children are also provided with clothing in the

game way. The wife should have only two dresses, one for

home use and the other for outdoor use.

The women do not possess more than one ornament of

the same kind; while some have none at all. When occa-

sion demands, such women have to borrow from a friend or

relative. Even if there be a reserve fund in the house, it —

is left untouched in this case. An drachchirala (village

headman) or other nilame (gentleman or office-bearer) can use

for ten years at least a tuppativya (a very long and broad cloth

wrapped round the waist) made of calico or Turkey red cloth.

No new twuppaticya is bought until the old one is worn out.

When an umbrella is bought from a shop and has been

used for some time, a cover of calico or red cloth is put

over it. Even if the ribs of this umbrella are broken, it is

not thrown away, but they are replaced, by new ones. Some

people, however rich they may be, will never in the course of

their life buy an ornament or a cloth or an umbrella, but will

borrow from others. The clothing and ornaments of low

caste people are also defined. ‘They are not allowed to

spend much on these things. }

Formerly no low-caste woman was allowed to wear a neck

ornament, unless she be of the Potter or Smith caste; but

now this custom is dying away. In ancient days a low-

caste man was forbidden to wear a coloured cloth, or a cloth

embroidered with coloured thread, in the presence of a Radala

(highest grade of Vellala caste), or within the precincts of Maha

Nuwara (‘‘the great city,” 7.e., the capital, Kandy). Because

of these things low-caste people need not spend much for their

clothing and jewellery.

No. 61.—1908.] SUMPTUARY LAWS OF THE KANDYANS 121

They are as careful of their paddy and rice as they

are of their gold, silver, and money. No more than four

hundu (equal to a quart) is cooked at a time for a family

consisting of four persons. Half a coconut is used for a

‘meal, unless the household is large, when a whole nut may

be used. If a single guest comes after a meal is prepared, it

is usual to make him share in what is already prepared,

without anything being added. But a larger quantity of

food is prepared if the guests are more in number. No

more than a handful of rice is given to a beggar, though there

may be any amount of rice and paddy in the house. When

a Rodiya (outcast) approaches the house for the purpose of

begging, never anything more than a /aha (measure varying

from three to four quarts) of paddy is given; and when

some one comes to collect for a religious ceremony, nothing

more than one hunduwa of paddy, half a hunduwa of rice,

and a cent or two is given.

If one of the household is unwell, a member of the family

goes to a native physician with about a gonna (twenty

or so) of betel leaves, as it is thought inauspicious to go

empty-handed and tell him of the sickness. The messenger

is given some medicine free of charge, which he takes home

to be given to the patient. Even if the patient is cured,

sometimes the doctor is not remunerated. In the case of

serious illness, the physician is bound to visit the patient

and administer medicines. If a decoction or a churna

(powder of pulverized drugs) is to be made, most of the

ingredients are got from the neighbours. Only those ingre-

dients that cannot be obtained in this way are bought from

_ the kada (boutiques). Not even in most serious cases does

the doctor demand a fee. Of course he does not refuse any

offered compensation in the shape of money after the recovery

of the patient. Very often the physicians get one or two

_ penumkada (pingo load presents*). These consist of different

kinds of confectionery and fruit, such as plantains, &c.

They do not charge a fixed fee as do English doctors.

* A ‘* pingo load” is as much as a man can carry on his shoulder at

either end of a long flexible piece of arecanut wood shaped for the

purpose.

K 20-08

122 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoL. XXI.

The services of the astrologer, exorcist, and tutor are also

sought for just in the same way. |

When the help of the carpenter is required for making a

piece of furniture or doing carpentry to a house, the Kandyan

goes in search of a good one. The carpenter must be fed by .

him so long as the work lasts. No fee should be paid, even

after the work is finished ; but it is customary to give presents

and rewards in the shape of money, according to the means

of the employer. In addition, some give a suit of clothes

bought or made for the purpose.

When a ryot runs short of some implement, such as a

plough, a mamoty (kind of hoe), ketta (kind of bill-hook), a

sickle, or knife, he does not buy it.: If he is in want of a

plough, he gets one made by a native ploughwright, rendering

him a little help. If he is in want of a mamoty, he gets it

made by a blacksmith for a small consideration or by helping

him in some other way. The same method is adopted in

procuring other implements. There are castes who are almost

bound by social laws to supply others periodically with

implements of cultivation, pottery, chunam. (lime), ropes,

mats, &. Such people must be given paddy or money,

either half-yearly or annually; but if given lands for cultiva-

tion (to pay back in kind), neither paddy nor money need be

given back.

When a Kandyan’s land is to be ploughed, no more expenses

are necessary than feeding the ploughman, whether he has

buffaloes or not. If he is in want of eight buffaloes or more,

he need not hire them. If he has got one buffalo, it is easy

to get his land ploughed by ten yoke. A few days before

ploughing he has to go to such of his neighbours as have

oxen, and ascertain from them whether they will be able to

lend their oxen for use that day. He is then sure of getting

them, provided they have not been promised to others.

When he has borrowed the services of his neighbour’s 0xen,

he should in turn lend his. If he gets certain work done by

his neighbour in his field, he must return the like to him.

If he gets his field reaped, say by ten men, he himself should

work for them in his turn. Héna work (cultivation of grain

grown on dry land), which is distinct from the cultivation of

No. 61.—1908.] SUMPTUARY LAWS OF THE KANDYANS. ns

paddy, which grows on wet or muddy ground, or any other

cultivation, and fieldwork are never done for wages, but by

mutual assistance, as in the case of ploughing.*

If the work is for a headman or some one of consequence,

he should go to his neighbours and invite them to do his

work by offering them betel. When such is the case, it is

not customary to go and work for his neighbours in his

turn; but he should give those who work food and drink.

The native nobility get their work done in this way. Other

classes do their work by mutual help.

When a party is entertained at a house, or when there is a

festival, the custom is to go round the village and collect the

things necessary for it from friends, without any payment.

Anything that it is impossible to get this way is bought from

the bazaar.

Though expenditure is curtailed so carefully in such cases,

when anything is done for the sake of ‘‘show,” or when he

is involved in a law suit, or seeks to secure a post under

Government, the Kandyan spends his money extravagantly.

In olden days there was a custom of paying money openly to

dignitaries to secure a post. A sum of 500 ridi was offered

to the Disatawa (chief of a province) for getting charge

of a district, &c. For other posts also there were fixed

amounts.{ Even at the present day, in conformity with

that custom, Kandyans do not hesitate to sell their lands

in order to gain Government posts. But it is not usual to

spend their money so unsparingly either for raiment and

ornament, food and drink, or for their ease and comfort.

Now as to the social etiquette of the Kandyans.

When a woman is confined, the females in the neigh-

bourhood should visit the child and its mother. If the

new-born baby is not handed over to the female visitors to

take in their arms, it is a breach of etiquette. They would

certainly be offended were the custom omitted. When the

* Some people have now adopted the custom of hiring labourers.

+ In the work of the ryot there are certain things to be done by

women. é

_ {{[1f rumour lies not, the ‘‘ custom” has not altogether died out.—

B., Hon. Sec.]

124 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). Lilie 220i e

relatives living at a distance come to know of the birth of the

child, they come one by one with a presentation box, or

basket, full of sweetmeats, plantains, &c. To them also the

baby should be handed. On such occasions too it is usual to

give presents to the child by those who love it. |

The expenses at childbirth, puberty ceremony, wedding

celebrations, and funeral rites, are hmited. At every one of

these occasions the dhoby (washerman) is benefited most ;

but even he is prohibited from asking anything more than

the fixed amount. A request for more than the amount is

never granted. Though it is not usual to give wedding pre-

sents to relatives, every one invited, whether male or female,

is bound to give presents to a girl at the ceremony of her

coming of age. If one cannot afford to give a present, it is

customary not to attend the festival.

When a kinsman is seen approaching the house, some

one should go forward a step or two to welcome him, and

having conducted him to the house, should offer him a seat.

If he is not closely related, it is against etiquette for the

visitor to take a seat without being askedto do so. When a

low-caste man comes into a house he should remain standing

until he is given a mat or a kolomba (the lowest kind of stool,

roughly made out of a piece of log) to sit upon. And it is also

against the rules of etiquette to delay in giving him a kolomba

or a mat. 3

When relatives meet together and sit at meals at a festival

it is wrong to begin to eat, although food is served in full,

without permission from the company. One should not ask

for rice, or for certain curries, whilst feasting. It is the work

of those who wait to watch carefully and to supply the wants,

whether rice or other things.

Whilst feasting only the respected members of the company

may speak, and it is unbecoming to say anything disagreeable.

Water should be served round before calling for the repast.

Without doing this, it is very wrong to invite the guests,

saying in a homely style, ““ Api itin bat kamu,” “ Now let

us eat rice,” as is usual in the household on other days.

Dignified language, like “ Adukku sappayam vemu,” “ Let

us partake of there past,’ must be used respectfully to

No. 61.—1908.] SUMPTUARY LAWS OF THE KANDYANS. 125

the assembly. It is wrong to use such colloquial terms as

waren (‘‘come’’), diyan (‘‘give”’), palayan (‘‘go’’), either

to a superior or to an equal in an assembly. Such terms as

ayubowan (‘‘ good sir’’), yahapat venta (‘‘ please draw nigh ”’),

lebenda (‘* please give it’), awasara (‘‘ may 1’’)* are suitable.

While partaking of food the individuals composing the

assembly should be spoken to as respectfully as possible.

Whilst in company it is uncivil to get up and walk away

after meals before others. One should wait without washing

his hand, even if he has finished before others, till they also

finish eating. On all important occasions the ladies should

be fed first. It is also becoming to feed the pingo-bearers

who have accompanied the guest beforehand in an outhouse.

When they are served with water, the chief among them

should be served first. Even if one should attempt to serve

the wrong person, whether among gentle or common folk,

by mistake, it should not be allowed by others, but the

proper person should be pointed out.

Should a kinsman call at a house even on a day of no special

importance, he must be welcomed by going forward as afore-

said, questioned about his “ pleasures and sorrows,” and

meals prepared as soon as possible. It is against etiquette

to ask such questions as “ Are you hungry?” “Should any

_ thing be prepared?” &c. After serving him with food, &c.,

he should be questioned concerning his visit, and when he

gets ready to go away, one or every one of the inmates should

follow him some distance. It is customary to go as far as the

stile, if not further, in following the visitor.

Strangers should also be treated respectfully, though not

to the same degree. When a worthy man comes into the

house he is saluted. This is done by bringing the palms in

contact in front of the face and making a bow. This is the

national greeting among the Kandyans. It is the usual way

of greeting, as hand-shaking is among the English. If one is

saluted by another at a gathering or when alone, whether

with or without the offer of betel, the salutation must be

*The Sinhalese language is full of respectful terms which can

hardly be translated into English.

126 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Von. X XI.

returned. If it is not so returned, it is against etiquette.

When one offers forty betel leaves (two sets) to a headman

or a nilame, the giver must first cut the stalks of the

leaves, and then approaching, place them with a slight

bow in the receiver’s stretched out hand, with the stalk

end towards him. Saluting should follow this. It is against

custom to break these rules and hand over betel in an

assembly If a present is to be given for a favour, it must

also be placed on betel so given.

Soon after meals every one must be offered a quid of betel.

This is done by placing the betel leaves, chopped arecanuts,

chunam, catechu, niyadandu, tobacco, and spices (cloves, &c.),

neatly on a kind of tray (of metal or wood, sometimes highly

ornamented), which is passed round so that every one may

select according to his taste. Three different trays must be

got ready: the one for the ladies’ chamber should either be

handed to, or placed near, the chief lady of the company ;

the other should be placed near the chief man of the gentle-

mens’ party; and the third handed over to the head servant

for distribution among them. |

If a wedding party is coming to a house, a messenger

should be sent in advance. When the party has come within

a call’s distance of the house, it should stop and fire a gun

once or twice. This will be answered by the inmates of

the house when they are ready to receive the party. After

this the party should be welcomed by those of the house

coming forward, led into the house, and well attended to.

The routine of entertainment has already been described.

When a death occurs in a village, the other villagers on

hearing the news should go to the house and condole with

that household. If one has an aversion to go to a house where

there is a dead body, he should go at any rate as far as the

stile, speak to the head of the house, and condole with him.

Assistance should be rendered towards the cremation, or

the interment, of the corpse. If one has anything necessary

for the funeral, it is customary to give it free of charge. As

soon as the ceremony is over, all wash their heads (applying

limes, &c., either green or boiled), bathe well, and go to their

several houses ; after which each neighbour brings a covered

No. 61.—1908.] SuMPTUARY LAWS OF THE KANDYANS. 127

basket of rice to the mourning house and returns home. Thus

there is no need of kindling a fire in the house of mourn-

ing for a day or two. Some postpone bringing the rice until

the second day, and some even to the third. After this the

relatives at a distance begin to visit the mourning family

day after day with baskets of rice. It is an inviolable

custom to pay a visit to such a bereaved household, even if

there be slight enmity. In the case of serious disease also

the neighbours come and lend assistance in various ways.

They go in search of physicians, fetch drugs, and so forth.

Such assistance is not rendered only when there exists

downright hatred.

When a low-caste man meets one of a high caste or

approaches his house, he should make a bow and salutation

in the manner already described. He who is saluted in this

way should acknowledge it simultaneously, with a very slight

salutation of the same kind.

When a householder has collected a number of men from

the village for some work or other, he should treat them with

due respect. If it is field work, the plan of the work and the

method of executing it should be explained to the most

respectable one of the company. Then he, addressing the

others, will say: ‘‘ Kinsmen, it is fitting for us to do this

- gentleman’s work to the best of our ability. Therefore

please do (such and such work).” Sometimes he uses such

expressions as this: ‘‘Do not leave anything undone, lest

there be aught to our shame after we have finished the work

and gone.” In entertaining these people, by serving them with

rice and betel, none of the rules of etiquette that are observed

at a wedding feast should be violated. When they are about

to begin to work, no one should start it who is not fit to do

so. On such occasions the juniors must watch the procedure

of the elders, and follow them accordingly. It isa custom at

an assembly to follow the elders in every act done. If there

is an arrangement for a dance or anything of that sort to be

performed before an assembly, permission to begin must first

be obtained from the head person in the company. If the

teacher of the performer happens to be present, the pupil

should hand over his wdekkiya (a small hand drum

128 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). (Vou. X XT.

shaped like an hour glass), or any other instrument of

music on which he plays, to his tutor, salute him, and get

_ permission from him also. The dance then begins. It is

wrong to attempt either to dance or play a tune without this

preliminary ceremony. —

Soon after the harvest is over, alms should first be conse-

crated to Buddhist priests with the rice prepared from the

new paddy. Next, new rice should be prepared, with special

curries, for feeding parents, either by inviting them to one’s

own house or by taking the food to them. The day on

which the new rice is cooked is also observed as an occasion

of festivity on a smaller scale.

Nearly all visit their relatives with ‘‘ pingo loads”’ when

the Sinhalese New Year is drawing nigh. In this way when

a kinsman pays a visit to a house with one or two pingo

loads, he should be welcomed with affection in the aforesaid

manner, and entertained with food and drink according to the

means of the person visited. It is against custom to return

the baskets empty in which confectionery was brought.

When they are returned, either rice and curry, or other

sweetmeats and kiri-bat (rice boiled with milk of the coconut)

must be put into them. Sometimes, if there is no way of

getting them so replenished, the baskets are not returned

when asked for, but are kept back with the words ‘“ We will

send them later,” This means “‘ A return visit will be paid

in a few days with baskets filled with confectionery.” If this

is not done it is below the standard of due etiquette. If a

son, or a daughter, or a son-in-law, or a younger brother,

or some such one, visits his elders with a child and with

a pingo load, it is customary to give presents to the child.

These presents sometimes consist of money and sometimes

of clothing and ornaments.

No. 61.—1908.] KANDYAN MUSIC. 129

KANDYAN MUSIC.*

By MavAwALATENNE BANDAR.

KANDYAN music is Sinhalese music.f In later Kandyan

times, in the maritime provinces, the ancient system of music

began to decline owing to various causes which cannot be

discussed in a short essay such as this. In place of the ancient

music the low-country Sinhalese began to adopt the borrowed

Nddagam and Hindtstani tunes imported from Southern

India, and the rabana, dolé, violin, and accordion displaced

the ancient musical instruments. Later on, in the upper

circles, the piano displaced the rabdna. One does not now

often hear “kapirinia”’ and “ baila kapiriina’’ songs to the

tunes of the rawkinria and the ddlé. Hindtstani vritas have

displaced them, but the change is not to be regretted. The

following are Hindustani vritas :-—

(1) Raja wo mar kaw maka, Indara mé Raja.

(2) Juélata ra té san—sagira tera jilata ra té san.

Most of our muddarappada songs are of the above and

similar tunes.

Here is a specimen of Kaprinnia tunes :—

Lala lala—la lala—lala lala—la.

We have no ancient tunes that correspond with the above.

It is curious why the ancient tunes were rejected by a section

of the Sinhalese in favour of such as the above. Perhaps it is

a matter of taste, and tastes often differ.

The Kandyans however stuck to their native music ; and

although we have only a very few really clever musicians at

the present day, it can be said that the ancient science has

not yet become extinct.

* Abridged from a. voluminous Paper by the writer, who is respon-

sible for proof corrections.—-B., Hon. Sec.

+ As I know absolutely nothing of Western music, it is a matter of

great difficulty to write an accurate explanation or a correct account

of Sinhalese music. Having some knowledge of Kandyan Tdla Sdsira,

_ in which I took some interest in the past, and a very large collection

of manuscripts, the Society’s notice calling for an essay tempted me

to undertake the work, for which I confess I am but little qualified.

130 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). (Vou. X XI.

In former times, indeed till quite recently, the Kandyan

nobility, even the great Adigars, learnt to sing, dance, and

play on musical instruments. It was an accomplishment

among them then as it is now among the Westerns. The

dancing and the playing I refer to must not be confounded with

the dancing and playing usually seen performed by ‘‘ devil

dancers.”’ The vind and the udekki were I believe the only

instruments used by the upper classes, and the dances and

the dancing something like what is described below.

Hands moving as if intent on portraying a number of pictures,

feet moving as easily and as quickly and as harmoniously with the

music of the vind as mercury amalgamates with gold.—Cutiila.

The Adigars, Disawas, and other wealthy Nilamés had

their private bands of musicians attached to their walaw,

kept up at great expense. The Dévala and Vihara had their

own establishments maintained at much expense; while the

famous Kavikara Maduwa attached to the Maha Wasala

(Kandyan Court) was under the immediate supervision of no

less a personage than the Prime Minister himself, the Pallé-

gampaha Maha Nilamé. Honorary rank, landed property,

and rich presents used to be bestowed on the musicians

for talent and proficiency. All the celebrated poets, musi-

cians, and wits were at one time or another attached to his

Kavikara Maduwa for a certainperiod. But this is all past

history. Not one Nilamé to-day to my knowledge takes the

least interest in things of this sort, due probably to force

of circumstances. They have neither the money nor the in-

fluence to keep a thing of this kind going for any length of

time. His time he spends in business, which hardly brings

him a sufficient income to keep up a becoming position

according to his rank; and the native musicians are left to

shift for themselves.

In the olden times musicians depended on the chieftains

for maintenance and support, for their profession was not

remunerative, and they had to devote much of their time in

learning, and improving what they had learnt. Daily they

had to devote a number of hours for this purpose, which

more or less precluded the possibility of their engaging in any

remunerative manual labour. Since they have been abandoned

No. 61.—1908.] KANDYAN MUSIC. 13]

by their former lords and patrons, they have in a great

measure abandoned their profession and taken to the cultiva-

tion of land and other occupations, which, occupying most

of their time, would not permit them to improve what they

had learnt. After boyhood I do not think any musician now

devotes a hundredth part of his time to his studies.

A few days ago I met a youthful musician, a great-great-

grandson of the once famous Malawara Muhandiram of the

Kavikéra Maduwa and a grandson of the not less famous Saibo

Malawaraya of Alutnuwara Dévalé, returning home after a

day’s cooly work on a tea estate !

With the extinction of the families of the ancient hereditary

chiefs, the withdrawal of the immense power they wielded

(which would rob them of their prestige, and consequently their

local influence), and the loss of their vast domains whether by

alienation or reversion to the Crown, must necessarily disappear

not only Kandyan music, but Kandyan craft, sciences, art,

manners, customs, habits, rites, and usages; in short, every

thing that was, and is, Kandyan. Such a calamity is not far

distant. It has been the case in other countries. And it is

but natural, for none other than a hereditary chief of those

ancient noble families would have that natural interest, that

inherent interest, in the preservation of all that is national of

himself and his people.

As regards the origin of Kandyan music little has to be

said. It is as old as the Sinhalese language itself.

The Sinhalese language did not originally borrow its music

from any other language or people. Although much has

been said on the subject, it is still an open question whether

the Sinhalese language is an independent language or whether

it is one derived from the Sanskrit. If it is the former, then

its music must be as old as that language. [If it is a dialect

derived from the Sanskrit, then the music must be as old as

the Sanskrit language. If it—the Sinhalese language—is

purely, or partly, the language spoken by the aborigines of

the Island, it is reasonable to suppose that its music is at

least 2,500 years old, for we are told in the Mahawaysa that

- Vijayo on the very day he landed in Ceylon heard songs and

music in the city Sirivata.

132 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). (Vor. X Xf.

The same primary elements of the Sinhalese language,

namely its relation to Sanskrit and Pali and the source of

Péli and Sanskrit, exist in its music also. Some of the words

in songs and some of the tunes are purely Sanskrit, some Pali,

and some purely Sinhalese; while in some songs composed

at a later period we find Tamil, Telugu, and Hindustani

words and tunes largely used, well adapted to rhyme with

the Sinhalese words and tunes. In the earlier poetry we do

not find any Sanskrit or Pali words. This proves that,

although Sinhalese music was added to from Sanskrit and

other sources, it had its own origin, which must be as old

as the origin of that language—the Sinhalese.

The Sinhalese music, as it now exists in the aed

provinces, must have been introduced during the Vijayan era,

to which additions must have been gradually made from South-

ern India. I say this because we have not yet come across

any song or piece of poetry that existed prior to that era. As

has been pointed out, the aborigines had their music, their

songs, and their poetry, but as we have none of their literature

extant, it must be concluded that their music too perished

with their literature ; unless, as some think, their language got

mixed up with the language of the conquerors, resulting in

the Sinhalese language that existed during the earlier part of |

the Christian era. If this be the case, then it must be con-

cluded that their music itself got mixed up with that of the

conquerors. If Ceylon had a people that could give battle

to the hosts of Prince Rama as early as two thousand years

B.c., there must have existed a certain state of civilization

then. If civilization there was, there must have been music

also. Therefore, granting that the language of the aborigines

merged into that of the conquerors, the origin of at least a

fractional part of the Sinhalese music should be traced to that

period.

However melodious Sinhalese music may be to the Sinhalese,

it is not possible for the European, or for the matter of that

to the Europeanized Sinhalese, to even partially appreciate

the melody. For it is a most difficult thing to understand the

metre, the tunes, and the rhythm of Sinhalese music, which

is so vastly, if not completely, different from European music.

No. 61.—1908. | KANDYAN MUSIC. 133

Besides that, before one can begin to appreciate the music, he

must learn to understand the meaning conveyed in the

songs. To completely understand them he will have to learn

all the traditions, the folklore, the mythology, the demon-

ology, and the religion of the Sinhalese—and above all their

ideas of things, their ideals and their thoughts ; for the songs

and poetry which contain the music refer to things and events

one does not often hear about.

Without understanding the meaning conveyed in the songs

it is hardly to be expected that the music alone would he

appreciated. For instance :—

OTs aAeC DIC VHad OG SHOT €

asta e adat amyendea aGn0 91 «€

OID eG 5H69733 Bed gad 9 e

8ST oaEe 8Op9oH 69 0199 M99 «¢

Few perhaps are aware of the saying that the bees are fond

of the fragrant ichor that flows from the nipples of the cheeks

_ of the male elephant at certain seasons ; and. without knowing

that, it is difficult to understand the meaning conveyed

in the stanza, and without understanding that, the excellence

of the piece must be lost and the music itself will not be

appreciated. In Sinhalese poetry, composed according to set

rules regarding quantity, feet, and pauses, &c., there is not

much difference from Sinhalese songs. Songs as well as

poetry, by which I mean kavi, gi, and sipada, are composed

under the same rules, and any piece of verse could be set to

music.

In a Sinhalese manuscript on music I have in my library

it is said that a certain chief “7hérd” in ancient times sent

messengers with rich presents to one Ganitdlankéra Achariya,

a teacher of music, at Nagapatuna in Jambudwipa, and

obtained from him a book on music, which the said ‘‘ T'hér6”’

is said to have translated into Sinhalese verse, naming it the

Wadankusa-ratnamdla.* The pada in this book are almost

all in the Tamil language, with a mixture of Telugu words

and words of other Indian dialects.

* This book says that the science of music belong to the Atarwana

da,

134 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). (VoL. XXI.

According to this and other books on Sinhalese music there

are five primary tdlas, from which it is said that all the vrita

wannam, and tdla evolved... The five tdlas are subdivided

into 32 raga, 64 gita, 64 dist, 5 lila, 32 tdlam, 18 wannam, 9

nastya, 28 sural, 64 sawudam, and 64 saramba and 64 tdla.

The rdga, gita, lila, wannam, and tdla are different varieties of

poetry and songs to different tunes ; disti, sural, sawudam, and

saramba and talam are the various padas played on different

musical instruments (such as the bera, daula, udekkiya, &c.) ;

and nastya and saramba and idlampada again are the

different dances. The tdla and tdlam, however, rule singing,

playing on instruments, and dancing, for the 5 tdla are the 5 .

primary rules of music. The whole system of ancient music

is said to have evolved out of the primary pancha tdla==

tat dit tit ton nan, which in turn developed into the “ atataya,

vitataya, vitatataya, ghanaya, rushiraya, and mrianga-vina-

nddaya,’ the main divisions of the system of ancient music.

The musical instruments named in this book are tdla bera,

pala bera, raudra bera, teka bera, deduru bera, perum bera, ghosa

bera, pokuru bera, ekes bera, kana bera, mihingu bera, dekki,

gigirt udekki, talampota, vind, kombu, horané, wasdandwu nald,

which with vocal music form the “ Panchatuérya-ndda’’ of

the ancients.

I quote the first of the 32 tdlan pada from this manuscript.

It is called the Sembatia Talama.

The talama is :—

Bos Ray ome.

The pada is as follows :-—

First part.

DADA —DD—ADISHA—ADID ADIOS AIH —A MEAD —

QIN AD— OBI.

Second part.

AANA DHls—omAaan Daows -masdad aa—

aSdaAa ADDA—DABANDS Ma BO LO ad no BO HO

DAB BE) DAD.

No. 61.—1908.] KANDYAN MUSIC. 135

Third part.

OddsgNo9—Oai 8 699HDO— 9006 oGana DaligngQoao—

2H9da® @®O19omME CHMd620039.

AsNO6oes OABSE 6669 oaIgcsBes 698,53

BODO FHOO FS—E609—SBa 3a ons,

The first part is stepped with the left foot, accompanied by

movements of the left hand ; the second part with the right

foot, accompanied by movements of the right hand; and the

third part with both the feet with movements of both the hands.

Under this idla, the first in order, over two hundred adawwa

dances have been composed. This as well as the other tdlam

is played on bera, &c., as well as danced.

The following is a sawudama that is only played, but not

- danced :—

K dlakita Sawudama.

—FoQS5 Go GODS 9O1NSz, WHYS QUAN CN mumnnnKH eKRaHj

Qn ADK ade SBS omnes SBdan’ mas neow a&Ga

Hes} Gal QOOMAs FSnO odad ads aa n&n8 BO

DS MGM we.

Kach pada, each wannama, each itdla has a distinguish-

ing name ; and most of these a prefatory gi or kav, giving

instructions as to how it should be executed, its origin, or a

challenge to the rival player.

Specimens of all the instrumental tunes need not be

given. The following is the Sumanardja sawudama, the tune

of which ‘is the Mini wannama (“ pealing of a bell”).

The tune “fad nd ne—tana na na—tana.’’

OQ 9 OH GOGO ONS GEDoOD Banod gIHS ne S29

30 O8 SVDAKS DOHSH OMNHAIHD gamdeoee sv

I BI OSI 095ITNII) DD DIED wJlE® Avyo® 399

D9 a0 ©© BO adtmndqQoOd JaHgEd DEH GED FH Bo

lam playing the Sumanaraja sawudama, which musically is

as melodious as the vind music of the celestial goddesses for

the enjoyment of the assembled great from different countries.

Why, oh ! why, do not the Dewanganas from the celestial regions

come down to dance as they did on the occasion of the vind

contest ?

136 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Von. XX.

This refers to the vind contest between Guttila Pandita

and his pupil Masila in the Guttila Jataka—rendered into

verse by the celebrated Wéttéwe, one of the cleverest of

the Sinhalese poets. Guttila is said to have been a master

musician ; Musila was his pupil. When the latter thought

that he had acquired all that his master knew he challenged

him. The God Sakra befriended the Pandit, who despaired

of victory, for he had unselfishly taught his pupil all that he

knew. Through Sakra’s help Guttila was able to come out

of the contest victorious.

Here follow some of the principal Wannam or tunes.

1.—Uranga Wannama.

DD, DVEDIN, DAHANDWA, DNNDOEIND HNOE202d),

Song.

BoC 03D DG ROY 9 BaHQm O HOH Se

Bao Jad ® 06 610 wm OD FH C960HO ONAi se

ae ome O88 DE 619 & © En 48 MO HOH ote

egtcec & ® &Qsd aut © dmogd DO 96 3 a

An invocation to Vishnu to give long life to Dunuwila

Disawa.

2.—Udara Wannama.

DADVENDHNVMEDID, MADHAANDIVean—

DADVED DOEHN DOEsI29.

Song.

gI5G CONG 315 9g BSuE H19OI6 FQGa

OOO CHMIG Q51G.2 Da GE G

EQ FQS3 36 esBS O1e B86 dud

QOD O@NMNHIS AizwOHOVDE BO G

CHSIODD FNR,6 Hon B86 md 96 Daw

560 OHOMEG DATS omoOe VD G

ABD Omen 665 SOEmOia HOBO gus

&1Q9 Jw s1EHNgQ © w& Bo

The song describes the ‘‘ Lanupati-danga”’ dance. It

contains also a prayer to Dunuwila Dis4wa to grant permission

for the dancers to perform the dance.

No. 61.—1908.] KANDYAN MUSIC. 137

This is sung when the “ Hawadi-danga’”’ is danced. Nine

cords of equal length and thickness are taken together. One

end of the nine cords is fixed to a pole about eight feet high

from the ground. Nine dancers take part in the dance, each

taking hold of one of the cords at the loose end. The move-

ments of the dance are so arranged that after the performance

the cords will be found to have formed into a “ hawadiya,”

chain. The formation of the loops and knots is regular, and

their number and the space between each loop equal.

3.—Ukusa Wannama.

MIDINOSED DENDOsmID DVEeD NDMEs.

Song.

8 a0 Ommes SoatEgdoud snana BO E719 O awd

6) 20 BMMEDE 22 aw 910 Bend Haw Boe ad

se 6675 Je PSO gad esa® Joud aw

Ooo oa BS cat OPONDD satan GO NGeaE oO oo

By a neglected mistress addressed to her lover.

4.—Naga Wannama.

MOEN DOgn DOen DOe—mone DVED DOgan

DD DD DEH DDED DOe—_DIODAD) DOES DOEHIW

Song.

ayo a 269 oS Osan OQ ad Oem MOQ OO ~ 0

QeIOOSN FO GI La» DDH ads EQsd) FON) i)

Op 3s om aDEoes non onde gan 6 Hue 6, 30

on 6 mo 90 sn Bade an Ons gon oases

- To her heartless lover, by a lady who says she is always in

tears.

).—Hanuma Wannama.

DOS WAN DWI—NIEan D— Ve ss HOE sn

29209 809.

Song.

edad Gest eeieo

a¢ 3 09ed 619 40 SIDS ¢ Qe SinNGI—

BeAIMDO DO 010)

5o8md Os) oa Hdonesd 8&8 36 DdOmHe».

Describes the wholesale slaughter of enemies in a battle at

a place called Pannara, during the wars between the Sinhalese

and Portuguese.

ibs 20-08

138 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. XXT.

-6.—Miusala Wannama.

DOEn DOE —MAM—NODA—HVDOED DA DVMED 209.

Song.

B86 OnED dao

Sseace &83u6 85 edd 85a.—

SASS HEC F109

O12) 9@ oma6 83 860 Bde.

Refers to the alleged vengeance taken by the Goddess

Pattini on the King of Pandy.

7.—Tune.*

DO DVED DD DODHD—WD DVED DH,

Song.

Qe coms odds 8G uOQGa ySead DBs on

gtaaecsd gqdad gacsd g69at Of) Ogos ai8 9

ace OSHSGsT Bsdluc yeqemnds gamoes 3

Ost HAST acess OO «OGga aesd aSeat DBS Ox

An invocation to the God Sammuka, the God of Katara-

gama, to preserve the life of the composer.

8§.—Tune.*

DA DVDs, DIM DHNVemM—-MDIPHD

DAD DVEDIN, DD DHVEeD, DH DOEHD DI.

eo DD Le

Song.

H8S8NG Qade csnnys as @9— ene

AIOGHaONS Bugn Sa B89ze 5, OO @9

6815 Jae BIne 5 o5 Oo—est BS

QQ PHd6sIe BOODD YA aomneceHQ M®™ GB Oo

A love song. A lady asks a friend to intercede on her

behalf and bring back her lost lover.

9.—Kumara Wannama. —

O98 n®cnd DYES DOES Day, DD

- HVgne DOG DWE Da.

Song.

BS 66 6v8stn OY @ e— 9718

S606 ust OMO1e Oz 2

BES OTODIGAA; Mon e— AE

B1AWDO DOSS QNH QO S 2

Refers to the battle at the Ganorutenna.

* Name unknown.

Le eS eo —

eat ee a ee re er

pe Le Tot bse tee 7 es

aa oa

bs "ic

~~ y

No. 61.—1908.] KANDYAN MUSIC. 139

10.—Wayrodi Wannama.

DID, DD, DD, NM, DD, DH, DD DH, ND, snmona,

DIED DAD DAD, DOEH DH DOSHAIAD m0, ;

| Song.

eae Oaq@ 63 ana xd SEDE@? FS BOM F_Qae

SC SO) O@A AieH Cad BIHOS de 66 oes

AWG ONE) O21G BIg dow BS BEOVWE DES ow Wend

OS OG ®aJ End JHNdn |OPT 0H co OKs

By a lady to her lover, complaining of continued neglect.

11.—Likela Wannama. |

HDIENS DVGOANHD MOHD DoOMNIen Domvnd oO

SOND DIONAD DOEAI209. ~

Song.

stqel OG MED Had QnrWIKRd BO 8

mee 886 ade neow a9

AASNodss LAM OO eD wSM@ouvss GO

CTAQ CHOON HOMDOGH EOC 9

OBGss Sion GQ OO HD 5S gaed noe

DD DOGOND DIVDHA Des rox)

EECHDODS 9 K5Ge HH QaDdsI 55 eo

88 aa aad S9HO 9B scons 29

Describes a Likeli dance.

12.—Kudiradi Wannama.

DS, DS, DH, DOHD, DF, AD, DNF, DoDH, 0H, oS

DAD, DOES DI—

DAD, DD, DID, DODD, DD, DD, DON, DODD, OD, NS

DOD, DODD, 5209.

Song (i.).

esos sda D6Q omaad adsl ocdqQ oe BOO Halo

SNOB

HIGHS D6 BIBHE SiH DIDOO OOdY 0,9K0g Jeod

Vases doda Gna dsagd Jad p6@ Vidoes nous

ORD 160

BQ SEISO Ser GeiIg DHEGR nOD maneng Beuo0ogd

140 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoL. XXI.

Song (ii.). :

addes gd Bononad pkgs Bin SAa®d God wydOo

ONE SHE GQVWD GHeae OWIHoaEgs gasae dw seeds

ee pow gs Hde snGs nina ond Ga amg B5e a8

SBED6 AG1H FDS QHMDHE 9596 DDE Dead

The two songs describe horsemanship performed by the

King of Kandy. | }

| 13.—Sihanadi Wannama.

DVIgns NDOGonsm, DVGnD DOGonsn, MmadnoOs

ADDI, DAD, NMGHDANOED DOEI2.

Song.

6S DDT om 88016 OOO De D1E

ED Diss Dz DH ze 58 aed

a0ad gst B88 SGDnanSd Eatomd 8a

&@ QS ¢OBs CD oes

VWTans ANB OME O56 est ona Ho

BBao® Ge set OOM Ge 5B OX=5)

eaonsd ane 0083003 SHSonsd En 96

an ed est Bo oS oooh OF 3 |

By a disconsolate lover to his mistress.

14.—Surapoti Wannama.

AAD DA DAD, DIMA DHAsNS OAMs DAHs

DOS ANA.

3 Song.

ONIEO GHD GOGO GH O56 FS EM DDO HHad 5 od

Ae Bagn gaco 9a On BDI «15 Je O©28029 od

6m 68Ba DAD FHNHzS DID ONd@ wduu De YI Od

Dae DIQBIST Eo.HOMNOVID O89 NO6cENSHde Gumdod

By a queen to King Naréndra Sinha, complaining of neglect.

15.—Naiyadi Wannama.

DID DNIED HOem—AOgED DAHVED DD DOsdIm—

DAD DAINISNDN—HDOED DVED DD DVEDIA),

Song.

26 G 8gn 8 eg G—sg

AEC A¢E dE OOD FB SD or)

6SE&CG 4682:2 88 55 G—28

CAC HAD ODAQSETeESE BD

Describes female beauty.

No. 61.—-1908.] KANDYAN MUSIC. 141

16.—Ganapoti Wannama.

(Fan iO) eee ADA 6H WA ANA NO ann onnas no

ADA ANAD NIA O22,

Song.

S8iM,.08 B8ue ga gad nag ga aesisd

BAS B8O29aI om& Oey

SHODGO sngodsd gga omeosegs edaI

: 8@ sOnsd O8 ood

BASaCcksSTS Ig GNSS HNOOROESID BS EHO |

; Gm 8S nose Qed

QHNBA,OsT BSODDS OOsat a, Somd Oed

gat OMX O,ODTOe Qene aes

By a queen to King Naréndra Sinha, complaining of neglect.

i .

17.—Tune.*

DA ADO DAD MM —-MEHHA naw neste avers,

Song.

865 &6 goed Ba ox G—H3S

8S anad D6mn od 5)

8&8 6 nadeckom xO G—e

88 se 98 Oo Ve a )

_ By a female to King Naréndra Sinha.

18.—T une.t

DA DME DOW NDWs ms—MDIH DHOgn Hd aoe

29399.

Song.

Ooo seg second ebande

BDO FAQS OED NHK eOnI606

CDI 6a esode PO m060

oa 0 BoP sd&e 6HQa FOmI00

From the Galakepihatana, an account of the construction

of the rock temple at Alutnuwara. It refers to the Hindu

Trinity.

+ * Name unknown.

{ Resembles the Magaraja. Wannama.

142 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoL. XXk

19.—Tune.*

DIYED DD DVEA—_MNOADHA—HNOED DHVED WIS.

Song.

SASS Qne Fm OD Eo AMGDH wH OFS)

DQ ema O9O1@Q MOE HED Aman Or)

Bae gah VAG W@V>e Oxm0d108 G OS

asIataneamha: SACD yO6 Ven ad

Refers to the vengeance wreaked on the Pandiyan king by

the Goddess Paitini for the murder of her husband, Prince

Pdalanga.

20.—T une.t

DI) DA DOSE m2) Mon DOEd) DOE Day HVE seo.

| Song.

E9® ds 692 85 aadJ® Gd6EeH D6 MOOaS Gi19¢

ach 8g

O8Q 6m Bad 82 8a Began Jdm muons Aie

_— BSypOe EHR 2

5B D Ga ODD sadeodk® g16 OBSxse mbna

88¢q°385 8

Os ® @6 omEd Guan DQaem 685 O8HHN® em

BOE Mz se)

21.—Kadambapaksi Wannama.

OPNQ GAND, OHNHO OHH OHO, OHS) GHAHHD OND

ODDO PDNDD Q@Nsa amo QD ADO). :

Song.

Dax ow FT och J VED OOS snes Go oa |

azOs ends B20EO IHS @o

edoe8 od 8H oJ B6028S Non Ho® doapaed

OCBSD DD GNM Ow @3

OQQest OMOGUA HH @o

GA oC Ro o59 St 69nd esd otf cm Oat

Jest QOHAWELOD He QaneEWs ©

By a lover to his lady-love.

* The Ummatia Wannama, or a corruption of it.

{ Another Uranga Wannama, but quite different from the other.

I cannot say whether it is a clerical error on the part of the copyist, or

whether there are two tunes under that name.

No. 61.—1908.] ' KANDYAN MUSIC. 143

22.—Sewula Wannama.

HONIen men ennWsnmm® non0en mandon8

DMces DOGas».

Song.

- 3am asdhds gical Ax ata ywaQsdad

Sime 9a es CHOmMOD

esas 2608 a dda ae onda eons

&8@ onset O53 aoe cH

e Ses sacgds cod 6a 5 onda dda

6e Oonesds GOxwe eHH18 o eC

OSonsd 0,6 PS onn ged Aide Od ed

OOOGSHSD oz,nos8 89 a, Go GC

_ By a lady to her lover, describing her faithful attachment

to him, in return for which she has been treated with heartless

Q Q

neglect.

23.—Tune.*

DOENDADOGD DAHDADAIANOAD Do MAAIoNnDoOOgs

Danes,

Song.

OIG QDS enAEG 20OdE DIG OD HE

g8S8andaOnGe SGsqi «9

#66 DAO O58 ee Bad acnH HO QE

QQ Bz1OH GHO0@ VDNOE wO 9

DIO OSE: 3 AE @E ace &BE He OxC

C8Q 2ODE Qo DOIG G59 OD wo

OVAGH HALE BIDE BBS 9:9 DW@E

Goons ene & He O95) Be a

The song is be Gajaman Nona, the celebrated poetess, in

which she describes the beauty of Tinapitivewa.

24.—Kirala Wannama.

DAIDODD HONDAS HOHDAADOAOAD DID DANS) DOMD.

Song.

QI Q3ai oOo gusd HB DOOOOS es3n15 OOS DIE

ATID emodtan oeGS sda 2O DIDO HO om6 @

Gesan Ede DOS He osdn1d Os) DOGS Qie @

OSH Gast HIGHOD OO DSHD®D DO cnoastnda @

The song describes how the tune came to be composed

when seeing two sea-gulls flying, each trying to overtake the

_ other.

* Name unknown, but is a very popular Wannama.

144 JOURNAL, B.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoL. X XI.

25.—Atakuru Dahaka Wannama.

NOSED DID DHO9ED DHHDVEM.

Song.

Hosts a9 H,O01m OH SOB aGuo

e & JD 85 nodstnd Od9a a6 o5

36 Ft ® Omcecade FOM1 GUO VID

A sort of prelude by the singer.

26.—Asadrisa Wannama.

DIVED DIOHA DAD HOE 22.

Song.

BoA EG 889d miQQOeS M6 D ¢

ODS M1 Oe &) OD Oz €

O9nd,¢ 8d OH O00 on & €

63xa¢e¢ & O09 dq HA Oz &

Describes the reconciliation of a prince with his father, the

king.

27.—Mayuradi Wannama.

DID DAD DOAN DDD DD DNS DDH DD DDAHVDAD ADS

DDANDAD HIDINSVANOANONNIS. . ae

Song.

QO) OM OGINDE H19D1im sBEO m® sdK&e On

GDEnE se BHE a @o

IQ) FOG8 nm B86 he onsitasae nO gv

6a} 88 5a Jeo Om BED Ov ®9

Oe69 OH Hef Jes w1E Hdz1eow wz® 69 sacg

ANE 1H Gisn He @ OW)

O80) BH Medey Gx gohB digmd ocdda

ONO @DzO 20059 MD NOE O108 @o

Refers to a fight between the English and the Kandyan

armies in the city of Kandy.

28.—Alankara Wannama.

DD DD DOD DD, DD DIDO DD, sD DD OD DOE.

Song. |

QNWn2D ISe WE De ODEGST Ge GOR BE 2)

688m GGes9 915 Smds 91H 5a 619 IE 0.

55E6 PEOLE O19 aCe QoGB GOD Hy ODHd 29

ODGOODS Se Cz:® O29 8Os eat Om OND 96 6 SA a

Refers to a victory of the Kandyans over the English army.

No. 61.—1908.] KANDYAN MUSIC. 145

29.—Asadrisa Wannama.

DDD DDD DID DADA, DDD DDD DD DND, DH aa)

HDAMOe 2920).

Song.

(BB6Q5H DID ONEDB QONDS Di HH 006 Bais

; Se GO DEd3 HO1d CON @o

BED B66 HH BIB GDHeEV6H ado Ean sicé

Gey 6s B61G0 od 9

ERO MOS DO B86 HAG FYI: HOA Ida

ae |S eg Jeod @9

QOED DEE D6SQ® OCH GBI Gv&w Joe

@OID Q0Hk Opa Oh)

Also refers to a Kandyan victory over the English.

30.—Tisara Wannama.

DOEDI WD DBD, DOSES WD DBD, md DID, DID

DBD, DID NOOEBIS09.

Song.

Oo em HMEAEG®D FTodm Qn SOn ada

. O2NO25 Ow Fw a8Dede ae @s

—— OSS SS AEG Housel yan JGemdn Ba aeas’a)

| VE Vena adOouses oaI (89

OSD) MOODD Ssa®@ ado ona BE as

a6 Hpelds adO Date ad @o

exam 8a SOD eat 9a De Ome Og) Ax

66 Oo GIGS og Bate 9H OD O

A love song by a lady, describing her fidelity to her lover

and complaining that the love has not been requited.

31.—Kinduru Wannama. |

DOGD DOgn DOeH DOcn MD DBD DOE DSH, OHH

6 MOED DVDES) DAD DVEeD mB,

Song.

EBA OMG G19E GOOOD Aq Bad econ

M420 VWDAAED 893 69H Hd1E5 w od

BAD sOm Ba Vem mo Oa cnn Hen

Ven 685 07160 Boze DG o9e ad

OMWAD QS OHOHES asnaed a90A SH

SEQ OMOGH OSH DED B60 Oa ad

BAD QOOOWD GVWED OENKD SIE EGO Mi0|E

OBS Bog Vda IGa DODD QanMd aO DoE

By a lady to her unfaithful lover, exhorting him to return

to her.

146 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoL. XXI.

32.—Puravikovul Wannama.

DID) MDH WMA WD 93H nnnWEe.

Song.

a 9 G0O2Ees0 HOD 8H 465 65 5G O etana

Sam MADD 0 E19 GQ H5G6 OD amd & ata

D2 GBHDAGA O80 «15 m0O8H & asa 6 Wan

estan O88 es ©) 8S Dy A184 dows e stiano

This song is also by a disconsolate lady to her heartless

lover, complaining that the fire of unrequited love is fast

consuming her. | :

The following six stanzas give the names of the eighteen |

principal wannam and the four avadanam, in the order in

which they are sung.

Names of Wannam in Verse.

Detnst engd Go DOS cOusiosd a5 Ge Ba seal

OQmMBdnad DEH Oana cnxgd esas oOn 5 5dx ool

6699 Ene DIHnO0E sdasoss BGO0CG gas soe

BEOQO IG OH HOOG sWastiass a® wd eno soos

HIOOS S6m DINOS sHaslosd HIGH ga 3

BdOD BRAG VNsno0S sdasosl wo® s1O009 ga 8

saad Bgaq@ OHdno Bos soads Gnu IdIHe Sod}

BAIQD 3 OGODd ODI HO HoABeovooOHF ngOVWnose 3

DNDOdHA ad 8H OS n&co 5

exods ad 8 9S OGG 5)

OAMaCIA OS OS Romero 8}

Q@EGH0 HF 8 Od HEG =)

EnQa ad 5} Bde Datno©

ENNDOO SF guses Vane

Ssned ad 8 569 Dato

enna a5 8 965d Dane

ennn ad 4 anos) Data ®

ENZO DAHA 666 Dan

QOewO 59a duds Ge

HOO sd&e &d FOE

SEQ Bad FIEGMO Bo

QEOOS Bedi FYOGHO Ba

QDOOD eeomds YSdes —

903 ama 2dd1sH9 Be

HS hb OO ©

No. 61.—1908.] KANDYAN MUSIC. 147

Wannam.

(1) Dahaka Wannama | (10) Mayuradi Wannama

(2) Naga Wannama (11) Sinhanadi Wannama

(3) Uranga Wannama (12) Kudiradi Wannama |

(4) Sewula Wannama (13) Kirala Wannama

(5) Musala Wannama (14) Asadrisa Wannama

(6) Ukusa Wannama (15) Iradi Wannama

(7) Wayirédi Wannama (16) Surapati Wannama

(8) Hanuma Wannama (17) Ganapati Wannama

(9) Naiyadi Wannama (18) Udara Wannama

Awadanam.

(1) Tisara Awadanam | (3) Alankara Wannama

(2) Kinduru Awadanam: | (4) Purawi-kovul

Besides the above there are a number of other tunes, and

combinations, and parts of tunes.

Déhaka Wannama.

DID DNHOED DD DOE SNIN—- DONS) DIANA NDA NOeana

Song.

OID BD BEANE Di,VDHS BOD

ODINS MGA BONG Sdn

—68 ® BF HIGH ~® HO HH OOQNH

* 89 Ff advan DIOGe aoe

The first stanza of Parargi Hatana. An invocation to

the gods to protect King Raja Sinha.

8888

IIT.

The £ rade tunes, as far as I can make out, are five in number.

‘ 1.—Maha Trad.

DAD DOVED DO—E DMD MOTODN—DHAMD DO—ew Id

DAN—-ADAHNIED NOEs,

Song.

QI HOOD, Dalen 50 DHIH 8B geod Qdd¢

BOOBs 5659 nai QnndD SOR Booed 3)

Qnowsde@ widget AQea, VGN ce nos

DERIDzOH9 ST Dn HoI@soue 26 onocsd de J 5

GHOST DYAOOHOS BASa scons BO aomaodsds

OD 013913 nist amd GIS) DHOGa cand

Beost 5

98a asoDoaBed Soom sess BS8e say

91E DOGHDInDaNnaGH eauze MOSH aQmO99 8

148 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoL. XK

2.—Irad.

HDVED) DD DOsNS NVenD DH m0.

Song.

Qe Bean eH yes QsIeds 56 HG ByDOoNn

OSs ¢ O61 SUMD6 Be wh) QonGow

Date D NO Hyg® mOann GONE HI616 MHEG

Bde DD Hie O@OMGOE HOH OD NOOHIEHoM OY

3.—Sulu Iradt.

DW NDOED DIWI—DIOWHH DH DD DOWEeD DWED HO

SD Id.

Song.

ED, PABEOOD GH3ew OaG—ONSapo

NOOR GE 6199 anJdnd 86 5,AaG

AC, GBBI1Ca 819 OH aG—asoesd

69S we 24 AE D¥&own EC GODAG

4,.—Anowarata Trad.

DIED) DVIGD DNHNID GND DA NDW—WDHA DD DIGH

DADA 63) DA Ds.

Song. =

DizQO N6SS GHHdig Geno wig GG BSSe DA dy

Bag 88 en O09G B86EH M19 @12G GOD15 Fy Ox

gid GG66 26naj DAFand«e SSIHG CH AS Qa

er aie? gs 89 oma AD GBO&D eeiae Gu® 8B aes

5.—Mahawrata Iradv.*

Song.

Haons) Q@OD GODdDT aiH SiNs66 Sa

| Osone AGOWH dy

BAIDa D6Sd Bow DOGS ONEHO NOGSET ,

gas H012 OOG dy

— AaMesd GDAE WOSBHIHO 615 5, Ia )

QOS GHA QzO é

Eidos BSQn dvBm ndHe ocd dal

aoee BS BSz ¢

DyDgonce MS) QHEDA awaan Haaaod ww 54 eI

4S Aamaesd wm Soonn ends dona god 9G)

Zaded OsiQgand wSsads ado. Qdat

meO6 Ge

ane AGED Gg Bsaonsd Heoas ad &w

BIO o @es

* Tune not given.—Hon. Sec.

No. 61.—1908.] KANDYAN MUSIC. 149

There are two more tunes in the book, called “ Saibugé

Pota,’’ which are respectively named the “ Maha Iradi”’ and

‘« Kuda Iradi,’ but tunes are not given.

IV.

The following Sinhalese song is what is known as a “ Mud-

drappada Sindu.” The tune is an imitation of an ancient

Sanskrit vritta :—

From Naréndra Sinha Charita :-—

GLE 66921E056, sHgnd, DIDO Bo 9H | @6

B5ad wund aud wremd O06 89 BUR SD DO a

Qe BO Ome Deen BBES Oee FNC HCON SO OE

Des FDS F1E Beg 929178 OND Gee 2919 AO

. D6#~E Ged

MAOWRIS QOD VO® OOD HO odvsm Sy AS Se TD MH

QO gcd Dai HALO Qand 118 2OanD Gos DO

a , i383 O¢ 39

PQA OOD O56 onHsd_Qe 0) dnBst onHm0g16 ©

eos os

Qnowes ODNBone 918 ONdnaga HVeat onda

VW ae Gat

MAGKO OHA PAG DATA HAG a6) GIaed Gu ast

HAS GAMDD 2,96 DOwW BD BOE DEAK QEODD

meio CG

BE 6691605, sane.

- From [swaradiranga Nritaya. A book on music, giving its

origin, rules, &c. :—

ADD9IMen Dd H DeDSS A:chsstad gGmosd asd

BSmeee ao g 2enST A cHhastosd eGacs az

PDFIMES AMog DOSS AcBastord eGnos ast

2H twmhes no g sgasal deoem VN aSHoOT OF

150 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoL. XXI.

From Kalagedi-malaya :—

This is a book giving a description of the female dance

named ‘‘ Kalapimbuma,” performed by women of the “ Kavi-

kara caste,” as well as songs sung at that dance. Now there

are only a very few dancers that I know of.

89a EA1® YO EM5O HE @—21®

Oia) Cbs anIQaiasd ge @ 2

O8s EQ saGEed KQHAe q—de

ag 8Geust omEMO 076 @

gODG 92 616 C0 JOBH Q

ODAG DEN HAQVS 6186 S)

BnO@E DONG BAD 8619 S)

QAX®S5E Gnwnd ag BHIa 2 ©)

BOs BACDS anda Goods B69 aeons

BEIRos gE

Bod DOE Gd cast YQOgQD s5eGa OG HIE

oBS8e

a683 8G 8&8 BiG®2 Seon O6euad 8m

O@E553Aie

263 ge s~nADD 69q@ BHAmegsa YO O0e

‘The first verse, as well as the third, describes female beauty ;

the second is an exhortation to the dancer Lama Etana.

From Sringara :—

Furst part.

Tune.

GOS Ome—gg GOnC—HISHaIe00.

First line: @dadeagsta—dueqddaoOe —edce6 cooadesd

—AGQ6e6 Keauseso ; then follows the dance: TOD an 3d

maogat addqad od8Ga0 addadsosd adtaa

Bonstass QoyMSI—HS GOIAI299.

Second part.

_ Second line : pag m5eO:0—bxsmesdn—B8mBnQ6un—GCe

2 QOH ; then follows the dance: naa asi a8 ned nel

Sad na BO ond on8 nad aD na M9—Gd soem.

eo -

No. 61.—1908.]| KANDYAN MUSIC. 151:

2 Third part.

Third line: 350 8e9 se DAs] OamMdDe DoH Ed ve.

6@D O2n9a oe; then follows the dance: ad nad as}

Basi Soa Sad Sana BEdSada on an&—Goese

29299. :

Fourth part.

Fourth line: gen agana ame omn@n 6, 6S—uMda

8M 68 ENDS oen—gdDe O61 CED OH onan;

then follows the dance: nog,909m 6a GESaatcn me

OOD ¢O—GoOS Omen.

From Nertamdia, rules for playing on instruments, singing,

and dancing :—

BOO) Qava—aVs me 8D ond 9B QIGO® w60g w®

ES FWOD O62 CQ GSA 8993 BQOD wgdz 961 &x86

519 O88 PQINMREG) IBMEI He Qe DADE) HBS BIO SE

ese 895 aims sme sqodSs gu,0 aeade and

Oss CYsdHa om oOGan od sOGKOD 5198 an8He@

DO He eaTquas an mendve0 OENdad onnwsdnwod

BBat DIOSOIDAD OBE a5 BIamansd 5a)oz, maQao

089 OMsIO1g QD 3041628.

The above is the preface.

BS DOGG maI®DoGagam

— B46 H6nd,59 HSxnoasn Bao

DIVA DS Huo’ sve GOED OCD

GIVHUDId,SS ade nosIadn med

AsyAden® noOaHeanrOasmed nda

683 md pOMd ndsOOW JA-Mmodss

ZBDMNAIEEDD JaHAGT QSISO godaneo

Bnads oa8qQ9M9 mdm FHH OnmGo

There are numerous slékas and short prose sentences, after

which the Sinhalese Wadankusaratnamdlaya* begins.

From Wadankusarainamdlaya :—

ADAWNABA SS ONOOSO BSat wz2@ He@™ DOH GSH 9 satan

— D®ORNHSO O55 96-G1Q ADAWOSe dd O29 etapa

DiQDOADBSO QGD@) 6@ DVDED Q18 OS6QS6196, ess oo Wan

DiBHADBSD H7y DHDAWHD sle® sad eal con Ron)

_. *My copy is from a very old ola manuscript I found almost in

pieces, hence there are numerous mistakes.

152 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON).

(Vou. XXI.

Here follow three other verses, with padas dedicated to the

gods of the four cardinal points. Then follow the tdlam and

the padas. The names are :—

(1) Sembhaita

(2) Nanilachi-sembhatta

(3) Kariyassa

(4) Pancha-kariyassa

(5) Tuvayam

(6) Mattayam

(7) Rujaga

(8) Jambhaka

(9) Kivudayum

(10) Adangattalam

_ (11) Ekkatialam

(12) Jampessa

(13) Jagat-jampessa

(14) Idayetiutdlam

(15) Pancha-idayettu

(16) Vamidlam

Kudatalam

Lakshmitalam

Attaraditélam

Ottimaitatalam

27) Kondayananchitalam

28) Sattumagathtalam

9) Rajatalam

0) Talarayam

31) Mantdlam

(32) Sinhanandatdlam

I quote the 29th, the “ Raja-talama,” with a verse, the tune,

and the pada.

Verse.

JEDOOOH MEQ aOa

Q896z @o0 67a Ok

ESOS OPHOO Bxam&

6SmMe® OB m® aE

ORO ROMO)

Tune.

1 an, 2 an&, 3 am&, 4 an, 5 anG, 6 an&, 7 on8,

8 an8, 9 aon, 10 an&, 11 an8.

anand Gand ome.

Then follow seven verses to the seven (dedicated) days ;

the twelve dedicated to the twelve signs of the Zodiac; the

Pada.

Sap, rand, nan, Sand. Das SanlO, nan &a

08, OSAamess, 8961, TanH, oadIHaOd2S, DQODoOmRdEo

No. 61.—1908.] KANDYAN MUSIC. 153

twenty-seven to the constellations, the seven to the seven

astrological horas, the fifteen to the fifteen tetis, &c. The

verses have pada for dancing or playing on the bera.

Then follow the sawudam, adawu, disti-dwadanam, sural.

&c.

I quote the Vydaghra-sawudama as a specimen :—

Tune.

DOMDOGHDAHDE-NDEDINM-DHHEDS Deownwswmes-HE

BIITISII.

Verse.

8886 Om OO8Se wz

85, Gams O© 6wOi¢ 9:

DeGst Om wHe®™ @

Oe, AN6SH HHH O10

AD <M 16 <0

Pada.

Wo Wie MOo MSo GawdGene OSHOum may O8eGOsan sdH

NBG eqQdig Qammas MsyeaadsS, OiOdsOMxDz1 96, snQone,

OAeaqnea-npensa Osyagesd, pand naqndon®.

From Rdjasinha Warnanawa. The tune is called Gaman-

tala :—

Tune.

MADHDVENHNVEII—DADVOED, DNMNOE2209.

OID FD HCODHE DiaK6 won

ODS DCD BONDS B6=m

EO BF HE A HO SH OOGQH

€ 9 FS Gein nN6OBS dave

8888

SID DADD, DD DHOD, DH DAND eases

DODD DNODA, DID DHAD, DNH DADD sana

Ba 6 O29 GHROCKS BsOmMAD SOG HAoOad OS

ODM OOO Od

BDO FO OD 0:46 Omuae OOHE dada eye Oed

56 GAH B8Qndéd TED6z DLE Gigdig G6N BS Oc

08 6 6d&m 8g Q6iBs ODED HIGH OHw aone ov

M 20-08

154 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoL. XXI.

Tunes.

gSmoacs eae OSkomod.

Ist step: Good BiDROEGSI, YHEO BHYOHORO OCS

ANE, Bas SMD6 GaNH:6 G@nDd, ODSED

Q1DOOMa DONA @8Kon.—GS, ke.

2nd step: SOS DENED), SHH6z, OOM RQPOGEHs,

adgnens S6acos6e mdoe® Oee AC

&Sa0 oe6a0.—_ 98, &e.

3rd step: DeqQni Bo NOMS, Dicta Bom Dawns

LOD, SCHIOND Ost DemsOdan wOmvKkS

GOD now Be De Sadonsn.—gH, ke.

VI.

The following are some Sanskrit verses and tunes, from

Gita Govinda, by the celebrated Jayadéva :—

C1) gee sealdda gain HaBadceo—

IBHDOBD 96002) Go-—OANeD

DanPmesdtdo—dasn@anad, sada ganas

(2) 28868 Sgenod odSoOSaaw—

DOS DO Ham DQOSCOW—OaRO

Dada MOS 56,5—Yadm Sanad

The above two, and eight others of the same tune, are

descriptive of Sri Vishnu’s ten avatdra incarnations. The

above have been set to vind music. The tune is thus given :— _

awaaBs8Doec8VsOssonnbsa

sEMAABASDSOOHOHSHO

noamésdSsSSSSoaul

SOmoosbsoaOsmDOSABASSO

ssoaenoes—nmdS8MDAS

Asd9sesodowsmoewnndss

a Bo BAsSAOS5 O05 OH OmMSSaSu

Another verse from the same source :—

GOOG) HYDE HAAQcaecI—

ABDePCTODNEG—BasganadOnot—dadnaddnad

LHOS ORE OAD HOADMAT

QAI DOanea now, fo fo O29nNTG—_sadtnadoned

Yet another :—

God HOG IBNDI@xXe

O68 OOMIO®O SamesSaoes0—twice.

age Henan SGEDACES QcGaOD qOSHa wy®

DOVISHOR OHONDQSEH HS HMIGHOD Pao

No. 61.—1908.] KANDYAN MUSIC. 155

Below I quote some Sanskrit tunes from Sangita Parijita,

a book on ancient Hindt music, by Ako Bala. Some of these

tunes are used by Sinhalese singers under the name of Sattas-

wara at the end of the second and fourth lines of songs. They

are used mostly with those known as Muddarappada Sindu :—

ae 86 «<a—85 nm 88

AS O® OH—-O® 65 OO

35 00 os—da B83 2a)

BS 2 33-—ae0 B23 ee

Another :—

68 08) Om 8a 465 mh HS MO

5@ O53 5® OS 8O OM 8H O85

OQ 50) DS OH BO SO WO 5D

05 2S BA SO O5 DS OS DS

5G) 8a aod AS SA 3a oO Ba

Another :—

BO BH BO BO 3@ wes we

8m §® 85 80 83 8a

B® OS OD OH HH

Os © O83 Ow

Another :—

eEMDOOnDSA

aSmMOn8sS

eSmdea

3 6

Below I quote one sloka from each of the works Surya

Sataka and Vrittamalakhyawa, composed in Sanskrit, with

the object of teaching how to modulate the voice in reciting

verses :—

From Surya Sataka :—

DOI eIOOMWsao#s Be ey BOS Dismosmane: BDHOHO

GAs@aqpe wImoOMs6, nqQndgmy WasiasiO Qa

MOER DDIAO MISMMMANgsind gdgoee DapeocEe

mone ens NAwNS BOS68s: asda Good: |

156 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoL. XXI.

From Vrittamalakhyawa :—

** Mattebha Wikkridita Vritta.”’

mda: pie Dbz DaeIaad won8S qaoed

LeLRsso BQGEWNDDIOas QaDQOGIas HBAaw:

DB QQOAMBQHHOS: DHSa:s Dost aBSwOs

ROSSIOID BODE: DEHBA_®OMODaANHDoO*VI gS

RHeweOHIemaqQaVAAce DEBOsENDR OOMDHO a

NASQOMDGIOS QAMDHOADIOA) HLOHSADSIOOOHOLAe:

BExBIo®o GQ Amax MEBSEnOSnQeeudon

MISEDoOonAnEIas DSgndueLnedHeOVems

VII.

I feel inclined to refer to Yadini, a kind of prose composed

according to metre, and to quote one or two specimens. The

following, from Mr. James de Alwis’s “ Leisure Hours,” is

read or sung to the tune of Sasiri bara me sirt Laka :—

aendBe, YLN6Ha, smNdo@d sBeonH

80661 DODSHN, BHO 415) OOB8Ca

gnnkse B6nEd, GIGI OGndA odsd

BSISES GNSQAD Di BadI_gD FOnHVWH

snadoness 38506 gudige Hoddod

BNO FHOHD QHAHIO H OKSatTyga ammne eee

Another specimen from the same source :—

Tune, Sasiri bara me siri Laka ; the same number of letters

as in the first tune, but the fourth and the ninth letters are

prolated :—

OQOOCKS €79H139 GEQYsng socHomnans

BanBan ennen ees 61D6H

FBocen ASHa w,onGs nOnges SDa

9992 DiAHGI DiWNHz,2) OHEHS 29

SxGonds SOomE™ ead Fasc 880gcG ew

8a NOH eGO 2

There are two old yadint, composed by very clever poets,

the Sinhabé Asna and the Kuvéni Asna, relating to Wijayo’s

conquest, Kuvéni’s lamentations, the story of the Panduwas

king being possessed by demons, &c.—very interesting tradi-

tions. I have mislaid them, and am extremely sorry that J

No. 61.—1908.] KANDYAN MUSIC. 157

am therefore unable to quote from them. I have other

yadint ; they refer to stories of demons and mythology. Ido

not intend to quote from them in this Paper, but shall reserve

them for another, which Iam now preparing on demonology,.

mythology, and bali ceremony.

VIII.

The following are specimens of Viridu, extemporaneous

songs, composed without previous preparation or medita-

tion, on the spur of the moment whilst stepping to the

music, and sung off-hand by the singers Kavikarayo, who are

also (most of them) extemporizers, (Viridukarayo) :—

By a singer named Kekirigodaya to Saibu Malawara :—

QO gad oJ DAH DASGGa BIE DBI6 Oo

G19 2,0 Bod DOVE 919]6 ba Oss

e.0 d&ed ¢e0EH9 SDH 71,0218 9 oad

QO H8Q Son oeOend 83n8 929 OF -3 |

; t

The retort by Saibu :—

Q@ 9 sad 03 DAM, DASQaA BIDE 9006 Oks)

F190 ATDES 2,38 anid no® Sa we aed

amo ¢ 4g O95 aim eed O16 iF asd

Q@ OD a, ASamadcw m® 0HaB medi ood

IX.

The musical instruments that I have been able to get the

names of are the following :—

1 Tala bera 12 Mihingu bera

2 Pata bera 13 Dekks

3 Teka bera 14 Udekki

4 Rawdra bera 15 Alingha bera

5 Yudradu bera 16 Uddhaka bera

6 Perun bera 17 Tinawa bera

7 Dedru bera : 18 Pand bera

8 Ghosa bera 19 Dendima bera

9 Pokuru bera 20 Dundubhi bera

10 kes bera 21 Maddala bera

11 Kana bera 22 Mutinga bera

158 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). (VoL. X XI.

23 Muraja bera 49 Maha kulal

24 Aukhya bera | 50 Dirga kulal

25 Tanmetia | 51 Maha sak

26 Mini bera 52 Maha horane

27 Vina 53 Dirga horané

28 Maha vind with two ' 54 Maha kahala

gourds 55 Sabda kahala

29 Trin-tat-swara vind | 56 Sak sinnan

30 Pancha-tat-swara vind 57 Naga sinnan

31 Sapta-tat-swara vind 58 Maha ndgasinnan

32 Dwa-trim-tat-swara vind 59 Tunpata nagasinnan

33 Trio-dara-tat-swara vind | 60 Satpota ndgasinnan

34 Hka-vinsati-tat-swara vind | 61 Tala

35 Nala 62 Tali

36 Horané 63 Talan manda

37 Wasdandu 64 Irisula talanmanda

38 Kombu 65 Mahatah

39 Kulal - 66 Min

40, Sak 67 Maha. mni

41 Kahala 68 Golu mini

42 Sak sinnan 69 Kinkine or kikina

43 Naga sinnan 70 Rahu

44 Maha nala 71 Min chakra

45 Dirga nala 12 At-gigiri

46 Maha wasdandu 73 Pa-gigirt

47 Dirga wasdandu 74 Angula-gigirt

48 Maha kombu 75 Mim-gugirt

The first twenty-six are varieties of beri or drums—known

in Ceylon as bera, dawul, tammetta, and dekki.

The next eight are varieties of lutes of the guitar kind, with

one or two gourds at the ends of the finger board, and are of

several varieties, enumerated according to the number of

strings and the octaves. ‘This instrument is said to have been

invented by Narada Irshi, the son of Brahma.

The next twenty-six are varieties of nald, and belong to

the class designated as wind instruments, in contradistinction

to stringed instruments. These are known as turya.

The next five are varieties of musical cymbals used for

beating time in music.

No. 61.—1908.] + KANDYAN MUSIC. 159

The next five are varieties of mini or bells.

The final five are hollow bell-metal bangles with small

balls of bell-metal put in to cause a sound when vibrated.

These are called gigiri, from, I believe, gir, to. sound. ;

The above are all the instruments I have been able to hear

of. At present only the bera, dekki, nala, horané, sak, talan-

pola, taliya, rahu-gigirt, the mini-nala, two kinds of vind, and

two ndgasinnamas are in use.

The melody of the tdlas lies in the proper distribution of the

sounds and the harmony of the words combined to form a

tdla ; as also the proper arrangement, according to the rules,

of the accents, the measures, the pause, and the cadence.

A sound is called a mata, a2 moment or instant. A short

sound or one instant is called a Jagu; a long sound or two

instants is called a guru. Lagu means short or light and

guru heavy or long. The “ instant,” or letter immediately

preceding a hal or silent letter is also a guru. A hal letter

is equal to half an “instant.” An “instant” is the time

taken in the twinkling of the eye. Mata means an instant.

Short sounds or lugu or lagu are marked thus, — and the

long sounds or guru thus, ~.. Letters have long and short

sounds indicated by symbols which indicate their quantity.

A puluta, marked thus, =, consists of three instants.

Three of these sounds or instants produce a gane, which

means afoot. There are eight gana.

_ Vritta means metre ; tdla, musical time or measure ; mdtraya

means quantity in metre, a syllabic foot, or a phonetic addi-

tion of words, wannan means a time, from vana, a sound;

chandas means poetical metre, or the system of the arrange-

ment of poetical metre, or the rules for the arrangement of

poetical metres.

The letters are divided into eight classes, according to the

places from where the sounds are created. They are gut-

turals, palatals, linguals, dentals, labials, gutturo-palatals,

sutturo-labials, and dento-labials. A correct knowledge of

all the above has to be acquired for correct singing.

160 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoL. XXI.

The sound of the gutturals originates in the throat ; palatals

in the palate ; linguals in the middle palate; dentals in the

teeth ; labials in the lips ; gutturo-palatals in the throat and

palate ; gutturo-labials in the throat and lips ; dento-labials

in the teeth and lips. | |

The following are the gana, eight in number. I quote from

the work of Bhadra Thero.

They are the Mahi-gana, Déwa-gana, Chandra-gana, Ravi-

gana, Wdyu-gana, Jala-gana, Agni-gana, and Akdsa-gana.

1. Magana or Mahi-gana (molossus), meaning the earth,

has three guru, thus : od go 20,

2. Nagana or Déwa- “gana ; (tribrach), meaning godly, has

three lagu, thus: © ¢ a.

3. Bagana or - Chandra-gana (dactyl), meaning moon,

begins with a guru and has two lagu at the end, thus : 2€ e 6.

4. Jagana or Ravi-gana (amphibrach), meaning a sun,

begins with a /agu and ends with a lagu, and there is a guru

in the middle, thus: @ #23 9.

5. Sagana or Wayu-gana (anapest), moanine air, has two

lagu for the first and second “ instants’ and a guru for the

third, thus: ® q D>.

6. Yagane or Jala-gana (bachic), meaning water, begins

with a dagu and ends with two guru, thus: 6 3 =.

7. Ragana or Agni-gana (cretic), meaning fire, begins and

ends with a gurw at each end, and has a lagu in the middle,

thus: ©8¢ @ &.

8. dso or Akdsa-gana (antibachic), meaning sky, is

formed of two guru for the first and second instants and ends

with a lagu, thus: 2 a =

The Ist has 3 long sounds in this order, 4 2 3 instants.

The 2nd has 3 short sounds in this order, — — —

The 3rd has 1 long and 2 short sounds in this order, ~ — —

The 4th has 2 short and 1 long sound in this order, — ~ —

The 5th has 2 shortand 1 long sound in this order, —— A

The 6th has 2 long and 1 short sound in this order, — ~~

The 7th has 2 long and 1 short sound in this order, ~ — —

The 8th has 2 long and 1 short sound in this order, ~ ~ —

No. 61.—1908.] KANDYAN MUSIC. 161

There are 14 orittas, namely :-—

(1) Gi, (2) Piumgi, (3) Matwalagi, (4) Umatugi, (5) Kaugi,

(6) Bamaragi, (7) Yagi, (8) Dunnagagi, (9) Yongi, (10)

Karika ,(11) Wamatatohalgi, (12) Sandrastaka, (13) Ndtakagt

(14) Sasupulatag?.

A gt has 42 instants.

A piumgi has 41 instants.

A matwalagt has 37 instants.

An umatugt has 38 instants.

A kaugi has 40 instants.

A bamaragi has 42 instants.

A yagi has 42 instants.

A dunnagagi has 44 instants.

A yong? has 40 instants.

A karikagit has 41 instants. ‘

A dakunutohalgt has 41 instants.

A sandrastaka has 42 instants.

A wamatatohalgi has 41 instants.

There are 14 chandas, namely, Sanda-siri, Medum, Pthits,

Supthiti, Utu, Sel, Gaja, Rendt, Raulu, Tenet, Hiru, Mi, and

_ Madu. Hach has a given number of vrittas, and these by

spreading the rythm may be increased to any number of tunes

oriala. Those given in the chandas by Bhadra run up to

thousands. Apart from those coming under the above rules

there are other vritia for the formation of which special rules

are provided. It is impossible to give a correct idea of these,

“nay even of the chandas, in a short Paper such as this

purports to be.

The Panchaturiya Ndda, or the fivefold kinds of music—the

origin of all music and musical instruments—is the Atana,

Vitana, Ghanaya, Seshiraya, Mrija, Vina, six-in number.

Atata means to spread, or atanka, sound of a drum or tabor ;

vitata, stringed instrument ; ghana, a cymbal, a bell, a brazen

or composite metallic musical instrument which is struck as

a clock, or a mode of dancing neither quick nor slow

seshira, a wind instrument; vina, a lute.

162 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). (VoL. XXI.

It is said in mythological books as well as in tdla-pot that

the Gandharvas introduced music to the world, and that

Narada Muni, a son of Brahma, made the first musical instru-

ment, the vind. Gandharva means a heavenly chorister, as

well as singing, and Gandara one of the seven primary notes

of music. Pancha Sika is said to be the chief of the band of

those merry celestial musicians who inhabit (with others, of

course) the lowest of the six divyaloka (EEED TES by name the

Chaturmaharajika divyaloka.

The image of Pancha Sika is to be seen in some of the

vihara armed with a vind and attended by his hosts of musi-

cians, each carrying a musical instrument different from the

others. The Marugano, the daughters of the Maradivyaputta,

are said to be the cleverest of the celestial musicians, so much

so that as a last resort their father sent them to prevent

Sdkya-Muni from attaining Buddhahood at the foot of the

sacred Bodhi, by winning him over by an exhibition of their

irresistibly enchanting dancing and singing.

APPENDIX.

Music.—‘ The science and the art of tones or musical sounds,

7.e., sounds of higher or lower pitch, begotten of uniform and

synchronous vibrations, as of a string at various degrees of

tension ; the science of harmonical tones which treats of the

principles of harmony, or the properties, dependencies, and

relations of tones to each other ; the art of combining tones in

@ manner to please the ear. Not all sounds are tones. Sounds

may be unmusical and yet please the ear. Music deals with tones,

and with no other sounds.”

Music is also (a) “‘ melody ; a rhythmical and otherwise agree-

able succession of tones. (6) Harmony; an accordant combi-

nation of simultaneous tones.”

Tone.—‘‘ The sound, or the character of a sound, or a sound

considered of this or that character ; as a low, high, loud, grave,

acute, sweet, or harsh tone. A stretching, straining, raising

of the voice, pitch, accent, measure, or meter.”’

Accent.—“ Inflection or modulation of the voice as adapted

to express emotion or passion. A sound considered as to pitch,” &c.

Tune.—“ A rhythmical, melodious, symmetrical series of

tones for one voice or instrument, or for any number of voices or

instruments in unison, or two or more of such series forming part

No. 61.—1908. | KANDYAN MUSIC. 163

in harmony ; a melody ; an air; the state of giving the proper

sound or sounds; just intonation; harmonious accordance ;

pitch of voice or instrument.”

Rhythm.—“ Dividing into short portions by a regular succession

of motions, impulses, sounds, accents, &c., producing an agree-

able effect ; movement in musical time with periodical recurrence

of accent ; the measured beat or pulse which marks the character

and expression of the music ; symmetry of movement and accent.

The harmonious flow of vocal sounds.”’

Melody.—‘‘ A rhythmical succession of single tones ranging for

the most part within a given key, and so related together as to

form a musical whole, having the unity of what is technically

called a musical thought, at once pleasing to the ear and charac-

teristic in expression. Melody consists in a succession of single

tones; harmony is a consonance or agreement of tones, also a

succession of consonant musical combinations or chords.”

Meter.—“ Rhythmical arrangement of syllables or words into

verses, stanzas, strophes, &c.; poetical measure, depending on

number, quantity, and accent of syllables; also any specific

rhythmical arrangement.” ‘

Common meter.—‘‘ Four iambic verses or lines making a stanza,

the first and third each having four feet, and the second and the

fourth each three feet.”

Long meter.—‘“‘ Tambic verses or lines of four feet each, four

verses usually making a stanza.”

Short meter.—‘‘ Iambic verses or lines, the first, second, and

fourth having each three feet, and the third four feet. The stanza

usually consists of four lines, but is sometimes doubled.”

Step.—‘‘ The interval between two contiguous degrees of the

scale. The word ‘tone’ is often used as the name of this interval ;

but there is evident incongruity in using ‘tone’ for indicating

the interval between tones. As the word ‘scale’ is derived from

the Italian scala, a ladder, the intervals may well be called

steps.”

Awr.—* A musical idea or motive, rhythmically developed in

consecutive single tones, so as to form a symmetrical and balanced

whole, which may be sung by a single voice to the stanzas of a

hymn or song, or even to plain prose, or played upon an instru-

ment ; a melody ; a line; an aria.”

Foot, Feet.—“ Combination of syllables constituting a metrical

element of a verse, the syllables being formerly distinguished by

their quantity or length, but in modern poetry by their accent.”

Accent.—‘‘ A regularly recurring stress upon the tone to mark

the beginning, and, more feebly, the third part of the measure ;

a special emphasis of a tone, even in the weaker part of the mea-

sure ; the rhythmical accent, which marks phrases and sections

of a period. The expressive emphasis and shading of a passage.”

Measure.—‘‘ Regulated division of movement; a regulated

movement corresponding to the time in which the accompanying

music is performed ; but, especially, a slow and stately dance.

The group or grouping of beats caused by the regular recurrence

of accented beats ; the space between two bars ; the manner of

164. JOURNAL, B.A.S. (CEYLON). (VoL. XXI.

ordering and combining the quantities, or long and short syllables;

meter ; rhythm ; hence, a foot ; as, a poem in iambic verse.”

Inflection.—‘‘ Modulation, or accent of the voice, as the rising

and the falling inflection. Any change or modification in the

pitch or tone of the voice. A departure from the monotone or

reciting tone in chanting.”’

Lambic.— Consisting of a short syllable followed by a long one,

or of an unaccented syllable followed by an accented ; as, an

iambic foot. A foot consisting of a short syllable followed by a

long one, as in amans, or of an unaccented syllable followed by an

accented one, as invent.”’

Cadence.—“‘ A fall of the voice in reading or speaking, es-

pecially at the end of the sentence ; a rhythmical modulation of

the voice or of any sound ; rhythmical flow of language, in prose

or verse ; harmony and proportion in motion, as of a well-managed

horse ; the close or fall of a strain ; the point of rest, commonly

reached by the immediate succession of the tonic to the domi-

nant chord ; a cadenza or closing embellishment ; a pause before

the end of the strain, which the performer may fill with a flight

ot fancy.” —WEBSTER.

GENERAL MEETING.

Colombo Museum, November 24, 1908.

Present :

The Hon. Mr. John Ferguson, C.M.G., President, in the Chair.

) Mr. P. Freudenberg, J.P., Vice-President.

Mr. P. Arunachalam, M.A., C.C.8., Vice-President.

Ven. F. H. de Winton. | Mr. M. A. C. Mohamed.

Mr. A. M. Hamid. Mr. P. E. Morgappah.

Mr. C. W. Horsfall. Dr. A. Nell, M.R.C.S.

Mr. A. Lewis.

Mr. G. A. Joseph, Honorary Secretary and Treasurer.

Business.

1. Read and confirmed Minutes of last General Meeting held

on July 11, 1908.

2. Mr. Joseph announced the election of the following Members

since the last General Meeting :—Messrs. E. C. Anderson ; J. L.

Tancock ; G. E. Madawela, Proctor; J. Conroy, B.A., C.C.S. ;

T. H. Chapman, A.M.I.C.E.; Dr. W. C. Pieris, M.B., C.M. ;

Messrs. C. R. Arasaratnam; E. W. Jayewardene, Barrister-at-

Law ; Dr. E. Roberts, F.F.P.S., M.R.C.S. ; Messrs. T. G. Jaye-

wardene, A.M.I.M.E.; B. Constantine, B.A., C.C.S. ; Rev. W. J

Noble ; Messrs. F. A. Obeyesekere, M.A., Barrister-at-Law ; and

A. M. Hamid.

3. Mr. A. Lewis read the following Paper :—

No. 61.—1908.] LESSER KNOWN HILLS. 165

THE LESSER KNOWN HILLS OF THE BATTICALOA

DISTRICT AND LOWER OUVA.

By F. Lewis, F.L.S.

In the early part of the year 1907 I had occasion to visit

some of the little known hills of the Panama Pattu in the

Batticaloa District, connected with a survey I then had on

hand. It was also necessary in the same connection to ascend

- Govinda-hela (‘‘ Westminster Abbey ”’) as well as Deyigal-hela

—two mountains within the Province of Uva, but close to the

Eastern Province boundary.

In the course of my work I had a very favourable opportu-

nity for making a tolerably close scrutiny of the flora of the

locality traversed, beside noting such items of archeological

interest as came in my way, though the time at my disposal

did not admit of more than superficial observation of the

latter. In the hope that my notes may be of interest to the

Royal Asiatic Society, I venture to submit this Paper, con-

scious as I am of its many imperfections, but trusting that it

may lead to further investigation of the highly interesting

country that I traversed.

I left Koslanda for a place called Siyambal4-anduwa on

_ March 2, and reached the latter spot on the 5th, using the

Public Works Department bungalow as a starting point for the

work I had in hand.

Siyambalé-anduwa is a small village, with a few poorly-

constructed houses, situated on the eastern bank of the

Heda-oya, and to the south of a high rocky mass known as

Deyigal-hela, on which is an important trigonometrical

station.

From Siyambala-anduwa I proceeded north to Kanankettiya

village, and from thence to a desolate spot called Bo-ella, that

lies to the north-west of ‘‘ Westminster Abbey,” and situated

166 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou XX.

at the foot of that mountain. Here the population is

exceedingly sparse, and the only form of culture is of the

sporadic chena order, as gardens can be hardly said to exist

in this remote corner of the Maha Vedirata, or ‘‘ great Vedda

country.”

It is surprising to find that what population there is

consists of pure Sinhalese, and it is more remarkable that the

people here allege that the real Vedda does not exist in the

neighbourhood. The only information I could obtain respect-

ing this vastly interesting race was, that they once existed

here, and I was shown a path leading through a valley that

was said at one time to be defended by Veddas, who would

permit nobody outside their own community to pass without

paying toll in betel leaves or the flesh of animals, such as

deer or wild pig. The Kéradla, an old man of about seventy

years of age, informed me that at Daranigala Veddas existed

in his time ; and his description of them approximated that of

the received character as given by Knox and the Portuguese

writers. His story, however, was not free from romantic

colouring ; for example, he said that the ‘‘ Vedda Nuwara”’

was situated within a mass of rock-bound mountains that

could not be climbed, and that the only means of approach

was through a tortuous cavern, the mouth of which was

guarded by a large waterfall. Once within the rock-formed

walls the “‘ city ’ was said to be large, and the more well-to-

do people therein owned, and actually rode, horses! It is, I

think, needless to comment on this fantastic mixture of

geographical inaccuracy and improbability.

I may add, however, that my informant made the remark-

able statement that the real Vedda never laughs, and that it

would be fatal for a stranger to do so—a statement in support

of Mr. Stephens’ remarkable Paper delivered before this Society

several years ago, and which at the time was received with

some incredulity.

No trace of any kind did I find of Vedda occupation, and

in the language of the people I could detect no words that led

one to suspect interpolation of language. In the names of

places, or of plants, I heard only Sinhalese, unless indeed the

name ‘‘Govinda-hela”’ can be taken as an incomplete exception,

— a Cae ee

a ae

No. 61.—1908.] | LESSER KNOWN HILLS. 167

the latter part of the name being Sinhalese while the former is

Dravidian. My desire to find traces of the true Vedda was

everywhere met with failure, and much more so my efforts

to find a single trace of their later occupation of the

country.

1.—Govinda-hela.

Govinda-hela, or, as it is better known to the European by its

modern appellation of ‘‘ Westminster Abbey,” consists of a

high mass of gneissic rock, standing on the northern extremity

of a moderately high ridge, affording an excellent resem-

blance to the venerable pile from which it takes its present

fancy name. The “ chimney,” or “‘ tower,” rises about 800

feet above the “‘ roof” of the “‘ Abbey,” thus completing

the likeness, especially when viewed from the sea. This

‘“ chimney ” stands clear of anything else, its nearest moun-

tain being Waddina-hela to the northward, and the already

mentioned Deyigal-hela to the south.

The distance between the two points is nearly equal—about

five miles in a straight line—while the summits of the three

mountains are nearly in the same line of inclination, Waddina-

hela being the highest. The altitude of ‘‘ Westminster Abbey ”

is 1,830 feet, and between it and the sea—a distance of nearly

twenty miles—there are no hills of any particular magnitude

or altitude, so that from the standpoint of an outpost this

mountain occupied an important position, and one that led

to its adoption as a stronghold, as is duly narrated in the

Mahdéwansa.*

In places the ‘‘ tower”’ or ‘‘ chimney ”’ of ‘‘ Westminster

Abbey ” overhangs~its base, but there are crevices that

connect with the top, these being more or less lodgments

for plants. Where the rock overhangs, the under-surface

affords ample space for bees to congregate, but at the time

*1I am indebted to Mr. Still for the following quotation from the

Mahdwansa (chap. LXXXI., vv. 5, 6) relating to this mountain.

‘¢ Bhuvaneka Bahu, the ruler and governor of the land. whose fame

had spread abroad throughout the country. also built himself a fortress

on the top of the Govinds, a rock which the enemy could not easily

approach, and he dwelt there and defended the Rohuna country and

its religion and its priesthood,” |

168 — JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou X XT.

of my visit I was fortunate enough to escape making their

closer acquaintance. In order to reach the summit, ladders

are required, but the climb is not very formidable. Nowhere

did I find any signs of a stream of water, while at the base of

the entire mountain I only discovered adry channel that

probably floods during the rains; in fact the extreme scarcity

of water evidently led to the early abandonment of this old

fortification.

The summit of the ‘‘ chimney ”’ is nearly flat, and probably

about four acres in extent, a great proportion of which is

exposed rock, broken by patches of stunted vegetation. On

reaching the top of the rock from its southward extremity one

finds at once the remains of tanks, the first of which is a small

stone pokuna cut out of the living rock, and still partially

filled with green, slimy water.

Next to this is a second pokuna, partially natural and

supplemented on its western flank with stonework terminat-

ing in a brick walling. This reservoir appears once to

have been roofed in, as a number of narrow, thin, flat tiles

indicate that such had been the case.

The size is however comparatively small, though the work-

manship points to its having been of importance. To the north-

west of this last-mentioned ** tank ” is a third, and by far the

largest of them. It consists of a large mass of stonework

erected bundwise at the lower extremity of a natural hollow, or

valley, between the rocks, in order to dam up the rain water.

The stonework is in good preservation and consists of cut

stone blocks, bound together and set in a semi-circular

outline. The stone has in one place been supplemented by

blocks of lime concrete, each individual piece being laid with

great precision. These blocks measured about 2 ft. 6 in. by

20 in. by 10 in., but were not of uniform size. The area of this

tank was considerable, as compared with the confined limits

within which it was placed, and probably it was intended to

afford the entire water supply of the “‘ station.”

Beyond this tank there are abundant remains of brickwork

scattered in all directions, but my time being very limited I

was unable to discover the nature or dimension of the building

that once occupied the cap of Govinda-hela. I found no sign of

No. 61.—1908.] LESSER KNOWN HILLS. Ge

letters cut on any part of the rock, nor did I find any images

of any sort.

With regard to the flora of this exceedingly interesting

mountain, one is met with a complex problem to account

for many of the species, but I venture, with the utmost re-

spect to those scientific botanists who hold that many plants

are introduced by birds, either carrying seed in their digestive

organs or even in mud attached to their feet, that such expla-

nation is not fully supported, and that a more natural process

of introduction is possibly admissible.

It is not denied that birds do carry seed in their intestines,

and so do certain mammalia, but I do not think sufficient

importance is attached to the natural spread of plants by the

ordinary process of growing, fruiting, and seeding. Time is

no factor in the issue, except in so far as it affords opportu-

nity for environmental variation to develop into an ultimately

widely divergent form from primary forms, sufficient,

after a lapse of ages, to render these surviving forms to be

-even specifically different. This difference, in the case of

species, spreading under conditions of great climatic variation,

can readily lead to wide deviation from the aboriginal parent,

and hence, I submit, that by an accumulation of adaptations

to surroundings, they do, by the laws of natural selection,

establish an ultimately modified form, strictly in equilibrium

with ultimate surroundings. The process is possibly exceed-

ingly slow, but is in no way bound by the factor of time.

Moreover, .I venture to believe that sufficient importance

is not attached to the effects of human agency in the

introduction of plants of utilitarian or esthetic value. |

Thus, on the summit of ‘‘ Westminster Abbey,” one finds

the ordinary pineapple in a most degenerated form, close to

that rare composite the Notonia. The presence of a begonia

in close proximity to Mimusops elengar, amid an abundance

of Melastomaceous plants, can readily be explained, as a

combination of artificial introductions intermixed with those

naturally introduced.

The presence of a large kina (Calophyllum tomentosum),

so out of place in the dry zone, is striking, but I found that

in each instance that I encountered it, it was in the immediate

N 20-08

170. JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Von XXII.

neighbourhood of caves that at one time—as was abundantly

plain—were inhabited.

The occupants of these caves, possibly Buddhist monks, were

constrained to adopt a strict economy as regards water, with

the result that cleanliness of person was not next to godliness.

A very natural outcome of this state of affairs was, that

these cave-dwellers suffered torments with cutaneous diseases,

for which the oil expressed from the seeds of the kina was

found to be a ready and valuable specific, and thus accounting

for the presence of this otherwise fish-out-of-water tree.

Here, therefore, the pineapple and the kina tree are both

accounted for, and as the evidence of constructive genius is

amply displayed in the ruins on ‘‘ Westminster Abbey,” it is

not, I think, unreasonable to suppose that the begonia was

introduced out of regard for its natural beauty, just as much —

as the mimusops for its value as a building timber.

I append to this Paper a catalogue of the plants I observed

above 1,000 feet altitude on the ‘‘ Westminster Abbey ”

mountain, and I take the opportunity of expressing my.

warmest obligations to Mr. J. K. Nock of the Hakgala gardens

for his valuable assistance in determining for me both ferns

and orchids, that we collected at the time.

I noticed, with some surprise, that the birds found on and

round the summit of “ Westminster Abbey ” were singularly

few in point of species as well as individual numbers; thus,

the list consisted of a hawk (Accipiter virgatus), a fly-catcher

(Hypothymis ceylonensis), a “sun-bird” (Diceum eryth-

rorhynchus), two bulbuls (Hypsipetes ganeesa and Molpastes

hemorrhous), a drongo (Dissemurus paradiseus), two barbets

(Megalema Zeylanica and Xantholema rubricapilla), and a

swallow (Hirundo hyperythra).

Of course this number became enormously increased as we

reached the base of the hill, but it is significant that so few

manifested themselves, especially at this particular time of

the year.

2.—Deyigal-hela.

Passing from ‘“‘ Westminster Abbey ” to Deyigal-hela one

traverses a country populated with typically dry-zone plants.

The stream beds that I crossed were, with hardly an exception,

No. 61.—1908.] LESSER KNOWN HILLS. 17]

dry, and where there was any water it existed only in very

limited pools of greater or less degree of turbidity.

Numbers of old rainfall tanks abound, but none of appre-

ciable size, while all were in a state of abandonment, the

present population being too small and too indifferent to

restore to use these silent witnesses of a former age of

agricultural activity.

Like the last mentioned mountain, Deyigal-hela indicates

former occupation. The summit of this abrupt mass of rock

has quantities of brick scattered over it in all directions, but

at present in their ruined condition indicating no definite

outline or plan. Here, too, water cannot be procured in fine

weather without descending for a considerable distance into

the valley below. The climb to the summit is laborious,

_ owing to steepness and rock obstruction ; thus, in one place,

one has to scramble through a very small cavernous opening

between two rocks before mounting the final slope.

A large gallery-like cave forms the final finish of the hill,

on the top of which a double cap of rocks affords a roof. In

front of and below this open cave is a grove of kinas, unlike

any other Ceylon species of Calophyllum, and yielding rather

large oily nuts. The chief distinction in this species is in the

remarkable development of the bark, which forms into large

nodular masses or “ bosses” of several inches in thickness.

A group of bamboos, much like the common ‘“ batali” of the

wet zone, is also remarkable in so dry a place, but was I think

unquestionably introduced.

The mountain top is exposed to dry winds and continued

periods of drought, so that the plant life is naturally stunted.

The base of the hill is exceedingly rough, and affords shelter to

bears among the fallen stone debris. I was informed that in

early days this was a Vedda stronghold, but not a trace is

to be found to-day of houses or dwellings, except, as already

mentioned, at the summit, where brickwork points to cultured

methods that cannot be associated with the acknowledged

style of Vedda life.

3 3.—Nil-gala.

The next mountain of importance that I visited was Nil-gala.

_ ‘This is a rocky point rising rather abruptly from the plains,

2 JOURNAL, RA.S. (CEYLON). (Vou. XXI.

and is situated to the south of Lahu-gala, and nearly west of

Potuvil and Arugam bay.

The plain at the base is considerably broken by masses of

stone in large slabs. At one of these I found an ancient

stone quarry, there being several monoliths of stone left, just

as they had been wedged from the parent rock.

I also found traces of large holes cut into the slab, probably

for posts of wood to be inserted to carry a roof, as the whole

outline was regular, and suggestive of this purpose.

Close to the summit was a pokuna, partially artificial in

form, and so constructed as to catch rain water. A second

mass of rock forming a lower terrace is flanked on one side

with a wall of Cyclopean stones that now affords an excellent

promenade for red monkeys.

The top of Nil-gala is also abundantly strewn with bricks,

in a more or less overgrown condition. Here, an ornamental

hibiscus affords a striking feature among somewhat stunted

vegetation, as well as room for speculation as to its introduc-

tion, especially when one considers the abundance of the same

plant among the ruins on the summit of Bandara-malai, over-

looking Maha Sen’s great tank at Kantalai, that lies a good

120 miles to the north of this lonely but once occupied

mountain. ‘The uneven nature of the present vegetation at

the base of Nil-gala points unquestionably to its once-peopled

state, though to-day it is silent and alone. The stonework

. only must have engaged the strenuous labour of a consider-

able multitude that unquestionably populated the country

right down to the coast line on the east and south, of which

now the only evidence we have is in these interesting remains.

Passing down the line which divides Uva from the Eastern

Province, one crosses several ruined tanks that are now

grown up in forest. After continuing this journey for

nearly five miles the line will be found to enter into a country

much broken up by great masses of rock. These rise to no

great altitude, but break the uniformity of the plain that one

traverses.

4.—Namaluwa-hela.

Presently, after crossing several ‘“‘hog’s-backs ” of rock one

finds to the right of the line (west) a number of circular cut

No. 61.—1908 | LESSER KNOWN HILLS. 173

stones not unlike a cottage-loaf of bread each, the summit of

which has excavated in it a socket of about 5 in. by 5 in. by

44 in. to 6 in. deep. These stones are more or less arranged

in polygonel order, on a large mound of earth. Some are

rectangular in position, and others again of irregular outline.

Close to these stones is the usual abundance of brickwork,

the individual components of which are remarkably large,

some of the bricks being fully 15 in. long, by 8 in. by 3 in.

Close to this spot an opening in the bush indicates the

presence of rock ; there one finds a few solid stone steps rising

from a plainly cut moonstone. The steps are next traced to a

huge mass of rock, where they are cut out of the living stone

itself, and form a total number of 154. At one point, where

the rock flattens, there is a pokuna, on the side of which is an

inscription, that is weathered to a very serious extent. Near

this again is a ruin of probably a viharé and dagoba with

scattered remains of large cut-stone slabs, and also some

curious stone cuttings that I think may have been connected

with devotional operations. The summit of this mass of rock,

which is locally known as Namaluwa-hela, is crowned with

the remains of a dagoba, of which at present only a mass of

brickwork survives. The bricks as usual were large, and of

excellent composition. Among them I found a piece of carved

stone that, from its shape, suggested the lid of an urn that

may possibly have received the ashes of some forgotten

prelate.

To the north, at some distance from the base of Namaluwa-

hela, I found the remains of a very large brick-built dagoba,

with, to one side, a long and well-shaped flower offertory of

stone. The dagoba I estimate to have been 80 it. high, but

it is at present completely within the grip of forest vegetation.

Close to this again | found a kina, as well as a number of -

na (ironwood) trees, pointing clearly to their human

introduction.

To the south and west of the hill just described flows the

Heda-oya, the waters of which in olden days were diverted for

irrigation purposes, notably near Labugala, where the traces

of the amuna (dam) are still to be found, as well as the Yoda-

ela that supplied a system of tanks to the eastward.

} |

174 JOURNAL, B.A.S. (CEYLON). (Vou. X XT.

5.—H ibbitalana-gala.

The next mountain that I visited the summit of was Hibbita-

lana-gala. This point is about one mile due west of the

provincial boundary, and can only be approached from

Panama—a sea-coast village about twelve miles to the south

of Arugam bay—from which there is a thin trail-path going

towards Uva.

Hibbitalana-gala consists of a mighty rock, rising at a mod-

erate angle with its base, to an altitude of probably 800 ft.

above the sea. Like all the other points I visited, it shows

abundant traces of occupation. Near its base is the ruin of a

shrine, while higher up the traces of brickwork in abundance

indicate viharés and dagobas, all of which to-day are in

ruinous confusion. The foot of the rock stands practically in

a wide belt of magnificent ironwood trees, pointing unmistak-

ably to their origin. I also obtained an example of a most

exquisitely beautiful sterculia, the juices of which are said

to be of great value in healing cuts and wounds.

6.—Kudimbiya-gala.

Proceeding further south to Okanda, where there is a modern

déevale, I next ascended Kudimbiya-gala, which is a mass of

rock among rocks facing the sea on the east and south. Here |

a crumbling dagoba crowns the apex of stone, up the slope

of which a few steps have been cut and pokunas conserved.

The country here is very dry and vegetation is—where exposed

—proportionately stunted. Traces are not wanting, however, of

a once abundant population, as is evidenced not only by this

pokuna-cut rock, but by the remains of cave dwellings both

there and throughout the country to the banks of the Kum-

-bukkan river that forms the southward limit of the Batticaloa

District. At Bagare-gala—an enormous table-like rock—and at

Kiripokuna-gala I found the same patient system of preserving

the rain water supply, both with natural as well as artificial

stone cisterns. The plains below are dotted with long since

abandoned tanks, while the rapids in the Kumbukkan-ar to

this day indicate the spots where water was taken both on the

north as well as the south banks of that perennial stream for

‘il F

No. 61.—1908.] LESSER KNOWN HILLS. 175

irrigation purposes. ‘The evidence of a once swarming popu-

lation is abundant, and both hill top and river bed alike point

to an early history of profound interest to students of arche-

ology and biology alike. :

I am painfully conscious of the extreme imperfection of

this brief outline, but I trust in submitting it to the Society

that, with their usual generosity, they will make due allowance

for the limited opportunities I have of compiling a detailed

account of so large an extent of country as I have dealt with ;

while, on the other hand, I earnestly trust it may stimulate

others to investigate the various questions I have done no

more here than to imperfectly hint at.

APPENDIX.

List of Plants noted on ‘* Westminster Abbey,’’ from

1,000 feet altitude and upwards.*

1. Garcinia spicata.—A dry-zone plant. Also from South India.

2. Blumea lacera.—A common composite. Tropical Asia and

Affica.

3. Sapium insigne.—Dry zone tree : has a false resemblance in

stem to satinwood. Bengal and Burma.

4. Modecca palmata.—A poisonous dry-zone plant. Of value in

native medicine. Indian sp.

5. Hibiscus ficulneus.—Handsome ornamental flowers. Abun-

dant near Kantalai, below ruins on Bandadra-malai; also at

“ Westminster Abbey.” Indian sp.

6. H. micranthus.—Common in dry zone. India, Arabia,

Africa.

7. Ficus Arnottiana.—In rocks in the dry zone ; fairly common.

A South Indian form.

8. F. Thwaitesii.ictmA common form. Hndemic.

9. F. Moomana.—Moderately common. Hndemic.

10. Memecylon grande.—Abundant. Also India and Malaya.

ll. M. capitellatwum.—Plentiful. A favourite wood for katty

handles and sticks. Doubifuily endemic.

-* The numbers follow the order of observation and not of any

systematic arrangement.

176 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vor. XXI.

12. Webera corymbosa.—An abundant plant in the dry zone.

Wood used for rice granaries. India and Malaya.

13. - Osbickia aspera, var. Kleonw.—A common dry-zone plant,

abundant in rocky ground. Flowers rather handsome.

14. Vicoa auriculata.—Common dry-zone composite. Also

India.

15. Anaphalis oblonga.—A patana composite. Also India.

16. Oldenlandia herbacia.—Very common in Eastern Province.

India and Tropical Africa.

17. Pothos scandens.—Generally a wet-zone plant. Common.

Also India to China.

18. Semecarpus obscura.—The dry-zone form of this genus ;

common ; possibly medicinal. Hndemic.

19. Gomphia angustifolia.—Fairly plentiful in dry zone ; valued

as a post timber. South India and Malaya.

20. Nephelium longana.—Common: prized for its agreeable

fruit (mora) and good timber. India to South China.

21. Crossandra undulefolia.—Common. Yery showy flowers.

Fairly abundant in dry country. Also India.

22. Begonia malabarica.—Ornamental. Also South India.

23. B. tenera.—Ornamental. I have found it in rocky places

and stream banks in dry zone. Hndemic.

24. Strychnos cinnamonifolia.—Fairly common in parts of the

Eastern Province.

25. Sanseviera zeylanica.—Very common on rocks in the dry

zone, and much prized for its fibre (bow-string hemp). Also South

India and Burma.

26. Canthium parviflorum.—A very common dry-zone tree,

the leaves of which are eaten. Also India.

27. Huphorbia tortilis—Rather uncommon, but occurs as a

hedge plant. Also South India.

28. Fagraea obovata.—A dry-zone plant often found growing

on trees. Also India.

29. Litsea zeylanica.—Very common in dry zone. Also India

and Malaya.

30. Canthium didymum.—Abundant on rocky ground in dry

zone. India to South China.

31. Strychnos colubrina.—Common in dry zone. Also South

India. ;

32. Connarus monocarpus.—Abundant in Eastern Province.

Also South India.

33. Asparagus falcatus—Common. A vegetable.

34. Cyanotis villosus.—Common ; probably eaten. Also South

India.

35. C. zeylanica.—Common. Hndemic.

36. C. fassiculata.x—Common. India.

37. Aneilema zeylanicum.—A dry-zone commelina. Also

South India.

38. Commelina Kurzic.

39. C. clavata.—A weed. India and Java.

40. Mamusops elengi.—Fairly plentiful in Eastern Province

dry forests ; good timber; fruits eaten. Also India and Malaya.

No. 61.—1908.] LESSER KNOWN HILLS. 177

41. Selaginella crassipes.—[Mr. Nock kindly identifies this

for me.]|

42. Carissa spinarum.—Exceedingly common in dry zone.

Also India and Burma.

43. Balsamodendrum caudatum.—Probably introduced for the

sake of its resinous sweet-smelling wood. Common in rocky places,

where ruins are found, e.g., at Nuwara-gala, [STUER Bs &ec. Also

South India.

44. Hibiscus furcatus.—Ornamental. Tropical Asia.

45. Gynura nmpalensis (?) —Occasional.

46. Vitex altissima.—The favourite milla. Common. Also

India.

47. Orinum asiaticum.—Common on the summit of ‘‘ West-

minster Abbey’ round the larger pokuna. A common dry

country plant. India.

48. Vanilla Walkerie.—l! have found this handsome orchid

plentiful in restricted areas in the dry zone. Its ornamental

flowers are striking, and probably led to its cultivation. Also

India.

49. Macaranga tomentosa.—Not uncommon in dry zone near

streams. South India.

50. Khipsalis cassytha.—Occurs on rocks as well as trees in dry

zone occasionally. A plant of wide tropical distribution.

51. Ananas sativa.—The common pineapple : is widespread in

Ceylon. It is abundant on the top of ‘“‘ Westminster,” but its

fruit was much degenerate in form, though the flowers are largely

developed.

52. Phyllanthus nruria.—Common : tropical weed.

53. P. polyphyllus.—Common : tropical weed.

54. Chloroxylon Swietenia.—Abundant throughout dry zone.

Also India.

55. Trema orientalis —Common ; always found after chena

clearing in the dry country. India.

56. Heptage madablota.—Common. South India to China.

57. Vitis quadrangularis.—Very common in dry zone. Is

eaten as a vegetable. Common from South India to Africa and

Java.

58. V. pedata.—A common dry country vine. Tropical Asia.

59. Notonma grandifiora.—Rare. i have only seen it as a

cultivated plant. I found it on a heap of ruins on ‘‘ Westminster.”

South India.

60. Grewia microcos.—An abundant species. India to China.

61. Dospyros ebenum.—Common in dry zone. South India.

62. Caryota urens.—A solitary specimen on the top of * West-

minster ; ”’ is probably a survival only, as the kitul is not common

in the dry zone.

63. Sterculia thwaitesiir.—Fairly plentiful from 1,000 ft. and

downwards on the eastern flank of ‘‘ Westminster Abbey.”’

Endemic.

64. Piper Sylvestre.—Occasional. Also India.

65. Scolopia Gerinerz.—Common in dry zone, especially in

rocky land. Endemic.

178 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoL. X XT.

66. Mangifera zeylanica.—Oceasional. Fruiteaten. Hndemic.

67. Pterospermum suberifolium.—Very common: atypical dry-

zone plant, though extending up to Balangoda. [N.B.—Seeds

winged.] Also South India.

68. Nothopogia Colebrokiana.—Not common, but probably

introduced. Western India.

69. Uvaria sphenocarpa.—Fairly common. Hndemic.

70. Cyperus, sp.—(Undetermined. )

71. Sida humilis.—A common weed. ‘Tropics generally.

72. Alsiodaphne semecarpifolia.mCommon in the dry forests

of the Eastern Province in general. A fine timber. South

India.

73. Dioscoria oppositifolia.—Not common. The root is much

eaten by the poorer people. Also occurs in South India and

Burma.

74. Thunbergia fragrans.—My specimen was obtained near the

sumiunit of the “ chimney.”’ [N.B.—Trimen records a variety of this

—parviflora—irom the summit of Riti-gala, over 100 miles from

‘** Westminster Abbey.’ Also India to Tropical Australia.

75. Allophylus cobbe.—A medicinal plant, the wood of which

Mr. Nevill states the Veddas use for bows. Not common.

South India.

76. Dioscoria intermedia.—Equally uncommon with No. 78.

Endemic. Roots eaten.

77. Calophyllum tomentosum.—Probably an introduced species

for the sake of its nut.

78. Mundulea subrosa.—Common on all rocky hills in south-

ern dry zone. South India, Tropical Africa, and Madagascar.

79. Linociera albidifiora.—Not common. Queensland.

80. Hydnocarpus alpina.—Very common from near Muppane

to Lahu-gala in the immediate neighbourhood of streams or dry

beds. Also South India.

81. Cynanchum paucifiorum.—An example was obtained from

among sound rocks. Also South India.

82. ILpomea, sp.—No flowers.

83. Typhonum, sp.—A bud specimen.

84. Loranthus longiflorus.—Common. India and Malaya.

85. Munronia pumila.—Occurs in many places in the Kastern

Province, e.g., at Kowdagala and Kanthalai. Valued as a

medicine. Hndemic.

86. Jasminum flexile.—Fairly common. Also India.

87. Chrysophyllum Roxburghi.—Occasional in dry country.

Fruits eaten. Also India and Malaya.

88. Polyalthia korinti.) Both common in dry country and

89. P. longifolia. i both in South India.

90. Memecylon capitellatum.—Very common, and in places

quite a characteristic shrub.

91. Diospyros ovalifolia.—Common. Is used for hut building.

Also South India.

92. Hvolvulus alsinoides.—Common, especially in short grassy

places. Tropics.

93. Psychotria.—? sp. No flowers. Common.

No. 61.—1908.] LESSER KNOWN HILLS. 179

94. Psilotum nudum.—Not common.

95. Leea sambucina.—Generally near streams, and appears to

be an “escape” from moist forests. ‘Throughout Eastern tropics ”’

(Trimen).

96. Hugema spicata.—Oceasional, but of no size. Also in

South India and Malaya.

97. E. bracteata.—Common. Hndemic.

98. Lasiosiphon errocephalus.—Mr. Nock obtained this species.

99. Trigostemon nemoralis.—Fairly abundant, and at summit

of “* Westminster.”’ Also South India.

100. Desmodium gyrans.—At summit of “ Westminster.”

India to Philippines.

101. Moilugo stricta.—Dry-country plant.

102. Cordia oblongifolia.—I record this with some hesitation.

The plant we obtained below the “‘ chimney ’”’ of ‘‘ Westminster ”’

was much like a Fagrace, but with smaller flowers ; I did not again

meet with it.

103. Antsochilus suffruticosus.—A dry-zone Labiate. Hndemic.

104. Aloe, sp.—An introduction, evidently.

105. Vanda, sp.—Example not in flower.

106. Polystachya luteola.

107. Dendrobsum macrostachyum.

108. Saccolabium brevifolaum.

Ferns.

109. Adiantum flabellatum.

110. A. caudatum.

lll. A. caudatum, var. rhizophorum.

112. A. Capillus—Veneris.

113. A. lunulatum.

114. (Microlepia) Davallia spelunce.

115. (Microlepia) Davallia elegans.

116. Polypodium adnascens.

117. P. quercifolia.

118. P. lingera.

119. Cheilanthes mysorensis.

120. C. laxa.

121. Nephrolepis exaltata.

122. Asplenium falcatum.

123. A. tenwfolium.

124. Drymoglossum heterophyllum.

125. Hemionitis arcfolia.

126. Pteris quadriaurita.

P.S.—I might add that in a cave below the summit of the

“Westminster Abbey’ chimney I found a species of Didymo-

carpus, not in flower, and a small patch of damp ground literally

covered with Oldenlandia seedlings.

The CHarrman at the close of the reading invited discussion,

Saying it was a drawback that the author could not be present

to answer questions naturally suggested by the Paper.

180 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. XX.

Mr. ARUNACHALAM said they were all greatly indebted to

Mr. Lewis for his interesting Paper, which dealt with a little known

district. He was not competent to deal with the ornithological

and botanical aspects of the Paper, which he would leave to

those more competent than himself; but looking over the list at

the end of the Paper he noticed 108 plants and 18 kinds of ferns

mentioned. That was a large list, and indicated the care and

observation exercised by Mr. Lewis. The speaker next made

a few observations on the philology of the hills. Deyigal-hina,

for instance, was “ god’s rock;’’ Nilgala was “ blue rock” ;

Namalu-hela was from the na tree. He thought Mr. Lewis was

wrong in his reference to Govinda-hela and Hinduism. If

Guvinda-hela was associated with Vishnu, it was something to

say that Adam’s Peak was known as Sumanakuta. The ancient

names, such as Kataragama, indicated that the ancient religions

were animistic, but it was Hinduism in a more highly developed

form. It was nothing more than a speculation of his, but he

mentioned it as a suitable line of future inquiry for those more

competent than himself.

The CHAIRMAN said Mr. Lewis, by compiling the Paper just

read, had set a very good example to public officers whose duties

take them to remote and sparsely-populated parts of the Island..

A good deal was known about the ancient populousness of our

north and north-central districts ; but there was comparatively

little known of the south-east, which, however, had also been

densely populated, as evidenced in the ruins of buildings, tanks,

&c. Hecould imagine the satisfaction of Sir Everard im Thurn

with the careful observation evidenced in Mr. Lewis’s Paper, for

as President of their Society Sir Everard im Thurn had never

failed to impress them with the value of field observation in

Natural History and note-taking. They were much obliged to

Mr. Arunachalam for his critical and suggestive remarks.

Dr. NELL proposed a vote of thanks to Mr. Lewis for his Paper.

The Sinhalese in Bintenna knew Adam’s Peak as Sumangala.

Mr. Lewis mentioned a large number of endemic plants, but

the hibiscus and the arnottiana were introduced in recent years,

and they, perhaps, found their way into the part of the country

mentioned by Mr. Lewis through travellers. Their President had

done well to emphasize the point that Survey and Land Settle-

ment Officers, and other such-like officials, should not neglect

their opportunities for interesting investigation when stationed in

the less known districts.

The CHAIRMAN put the vote of thanks to Mr. Lewis, and it

was carried with acclamation.

FAREWELL PRESIDENTIAL ADDRESS.

4. Mr. Frreuson :—Ladies and Gentlemen, before closing

the Meeting, I have, in view of my approaching departure to

England, to place my resignation of the office of President of the

Ceylon Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society in the hands of the

Members, and to thank them for the honour conferred on me by

No. 61.—1908. | PROCEEDINGS. 18]

my election and re-election at four successive Annual Meetings.

Practically four years have elapsed since I was called by the Council

on the nomination of Sir Everard im Thurn (who, curiously

enough, will be in Colombo this week) to the Presidential Chair,

and, save the late Colonel Fyers, R.E., and the Metropolitan

Bishop of Calcutta, my term of office is, I believe, a longer one

than has appertained to any of my predecessors. At the same

time I am specially conscious of the imperfect way in which your

Chair has been filled through these past four years, and feel sure

that a change at this time will be for the benefit of the Society

during the coming year. and probably not a few succeeding

ones.

Nevertheless, [ am free to confess that in some respects

seldom, if ever, before has the Society so prospered as of late

years. This is especially the case in regard to increase of Member-

ship since Mr. Joseph as Secretary conjoined with his duties those

of Honorary Treasurer, taken over from Mr. R. H. Ferguson.

Since January 1, 1905, we have added 111 new members to

our roll (of whom no fewer than 85 were added in 1907-08), and

our list now stands at a total of 268.

In the same period seventeen Papers have been read before

General Meetings of the Society and nine others accepted without

reading, making twenty-six in all published, while there are in

hand some four Papers, and others are awaiting conside-ation.

Altogether five Journals have been published since I assumed

office. The Journal for 1908 is well in hand, and will be issued

soon after the close of the year.

I have to make an apology and express regret for not completing

the second portion of my historical Paper on “ The Coconut Palm

in Ceylon: Beginning, Rise, and Progress of its Cultivation,”

which appeared in the Journal for March, 1906. I have most of

the materials ready, and hope to get the time needed to complete

the Paper for your Council’s consideration during my term of

furlough. I have been gratified oy, not a few letters from resi-

dents in other tropical lands and from home authorities as to the

interest and value they attached to the first part of this Paper,

and it is only right the second division, covering well-nigh 250

_ years, should be dealt with.

I will now refer very briefly to some of the anticipations I

formed in connection more or less with the work of the Society

in the course of my long Presidential Address to you on March 16,

1906. Four, and even three, years ago I was quite discouraged

as to the prospect of an Observatory for Colombo. But through

appeals in the Legislative Council our last Governor, Sir H. A.

Blake, came to see the need of this institution, and now we have

the “‘Blake Observatory’ very nearly completed and fully

equipped under the accomplished direction of Mr. H. O. Barnard,

to whom a qualified assistant has just been appointed. No doubt

in the course of a few years there will be additions to the Obser-

vatory ; but in the meantime the most pressing want is an

“Equatorium,” which, I trust, will very soon be supplied.

182 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) [Vou. XXII.

Next I would touch on the investigation of the Veddas by

Dr. and Mrs. Seligmann, pressed on Government in my last

Address as well as in the Legislature, and finally provided for.

It is not quite clear yet whether European anthropologists

consider that Professor Virchow’s wish has been fulfilled by what

has been termed this final inquiry, namely, that “ the language ©

and customs, the physical and mental constitution of the Veddas,”’

has “in all particulars been firmly established.’”’ But certainly

much towards this end has been accomplished, if not all that can

possibly be achieved under present circumstances.

In this connection it is important to note the continued and

increasing interest which attaches to Mr. John Pole’s discovery

of pre-historic implements used by the Veddas before they knew

anything of iron. Mr. Bruce Foote, the chief Anglo-Indian

authority on this branch, and who is about to publish an impor-

tant work in two volumes on his own discoveries in India,

is delighted with Mr. Pole’s finds of quartz implements, and

especially with his careful drawings of the same. He considers —

that a selection of the plates is well worth publication by this

Society for the enlightenment of all who take an interest in the

pre-history of Ceylon. Here is an extract from a long letter

addressed to your President by Mr. Bruce Foote a few weeks

ago :—

‘“* Pole’s drawings are admirable, quite artistic, and give a

capital idea of the very various forms produced by the old quartz

chippers, who were so widely distributed over Ceylon. I recog-

nized many of the specimens he had shown me when he came

to see me at Atgallain May. The great majority of his specimens

are to my apprehension genuine artifacts made with design for

some definite purpose.

“From their wide distribution over the Island I cannot help

inferring that they were the handiwork of a wild tribe who lived

there for a long period, but whose wants were few, and the variety

of the objects they produced to satisfy those wants was sma l,

compared with those produced in other countries—India, for

example—where the people were more civilized ; and also because

they found several varieties of stone, as chert, agate, jasper, and

porcellanite, infinitely easier to work into useful implements than

the very stubborn crystalline quartz, than which no more in-

tractable material exists in the world. The forms recognizable

include knives of sorts, piercers, and scrapers, both tongue-shaped

and incurved. The latter, which seem to be by far the most

numerous objects they turned out, must have been of very great

value in scraping the shafts of their arrows to the sizes required.

while the many shapely sharp points they produced served well

as arrow heads. The tongue-shaped scrapers were essential for

the preparation of the skins they procured in the chase, and

which were doubtless converted into garments. The Neolithic

people in Southern, Western, and Central India had such abundant

supplies of capital chert, agate, and jasper (in great variety)

that they very rarely had recourse to quartz, but their artifacts

No. 61.—1908.] PROCEEDINGS. 183

in that material were necessarily as rude as these found in

Cey'on, for they could not do better with such a villainous

material to work upon.”’ .

If only our funds permitted I would certainly recommend

that as soon as Mr. Pole’s drawings, with descriptive letterpress,

are passed by the Council they should be published. Perhaps

the Government may see its way to extend some aid, in view of

the express approval and recommendation made by so. great an

authority as Mr. Bruce Foote.

We are all, | have no doubt, on the qui vive to see Mr. H.

Parker’s book on Ceylon Antiquities, the publication of which is

expected about this time. He also has expressed much interest,

as did the brothers Sarasin and Dr. Seligmann, in Mr. Pole’s finds.

The revision of the Mahawamnsa, for which a Special Commit-

tee has been appointed,is a work of great interest to this Society,

and so is Professor Geiger’s critical work on the original Pali,

now weekly expected from Germany.

The progress of archeological research under the able and

experienced direction of Mr. H.C. P. Bell, Archeological Commis-

sioner, has always commanded the warm interest of our Society.

I am glad to be able to say that Mr. Bell has very nearly over-

taken all the arrears in respect of his Annual Reports. Two

Reports have lately been laid on the Council table, and the

remainder will be ready ere long, and then Mr. Bell will be free to

give all his attention to out-of-door work.

Unfortunately, through the Secretary of State throwing out

the Governor’s proposal to give out of Surplus Balances Rs. 50,000

each year for some years, to excavation and restoration, only

Rs. 20,000 could be spared out of the General Revenue for 1909 :

but it is hoped that the vote can be considerably increased for

1910.

_ It behoves the Members of this Society to take an intelligent

interest in what is going on in other Eastern lands, and our

Reading Room and Library offer excellent opportunities for

obtaining much information.

T have lately returned from Java, and a visit to the vast and

most interesting ancient Buddhist and Hindu ruins in that

island. There are similar ruins of great importance in Cambodia,

and, with the facilities for travel multiplying, visitors to these and

other near or ‘ar eastern lands may be expected to include not

a few Members of this Society, who will find a ready welcome

given by officials and others when they learn of their archeological

and scientific interests in Ceylon.

In this connection mention should be made of the second and

fully revised edition of our former President’s (the Metropolitan

Bishop’s) standard book on “ Buddhism,” which has been the

subject of so many favourab!e reviews.

A new edition of that standard work the late James Fergusson’s

‘‘ History of Indian and Eastern Architecture,” edited by De. J.

Burgess, is on the eve of issue. The chapter on Ceylon has been

revised by Mr. Bell.

184 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. XXI.

It is very natural that history in one form or other should

be the subject of a large number of Papers contributed to our

Society; and one really considerable and important work is shortly

to be issued from the press under the. auspices of the Society,

namely, “‘ History of Ceylon, from the earliest times to 1600 a.p.,

asrelated by Joaéo de Barros and Diogo de Couto,” translated and

edited by Mr. Donald Ferguson.

' A great authority on education and on history has lately laid

down certain rules, which it would be well we all should bear in

mind in our reading and study of history. He says: ‘‘ There

are four things to which the teaching of history may always be

made to conduce in different degrees at different stages: an

interest in the life of the past, a training in the laws of evidence,

a philosophic understanding of the development of human

civilization, and last, but not least, a clarified moral sense and the

acquisition of a spirit of justice and charity in passing judgment

on human nature, whether in nations, in parties, or in individuals.”

The Mineralogical Survey of Ceylon, which was extended from

1906 to cover 1907-08-09, will expire at the end of next year,

and the Government is asking the opinion of Professor Dunstan

of the Imperial Institute as to the wisdom of continuing the Survey

for any longer period or not.

We must all be interested in Dr. Willey’s biological work in

connection with pearl oyster culture and in other directions, and

it should be a matter for general satisfaction that Government

has seen its way to make a first vote, though small, in favour of the

inland fisheries’ investigation, because there can be no doubt of

the scope existing for the development of a most important

industry in pisciculture through our rivers, lakes, and tanks.

The publication of interesting and useful selections from the

Dutch records under the direction of the Archivist, Mr. R. G.

Anthonisz, and his essistant, Miss Pieterz, has been continued,

and for this our thanks are due to Government.

I will not refer to the contents of my long Address of March,

1906, and the indications of work to be done, further than to

say that I trust our Vice-President, the Hon. Mr. Lewis, wiil be

able before he retires to do justice to “Monumental Inscriptions

in Ceylon,” in which he has long taken a warm interest.

Thanks are due from me to the many gentlemen who have

helped us with Papers and in other ways during my term of

office.

In saying farewell, I would venture, if I may be permitted to

follow the precedent made by my predecessor, to recommend,

fully assured of your approval, for the post of President (in case

he should be able, and inclined, to give the Society his services)

the name of the Hon. Mr. Hugh Clifford, C.M.G., Colonial Secretary

of this Island, whose special literary attainments are well known,

and who, although only a comparatively short time in our midst,

has manifested a wide interest in the concerns of the pe_ple and

in the working of this Society and the scientific work which it has

promoted. I now say farewell.

leat aaalh

No. 61.—1908.] PROCEEDINGS. 185

5. Mr. ArunAcHAtaAm said he was voicing the: sentiments of

all of them when he said that they had heard of the President’s

resignation! with extreme regret. They did not at all agree

that the resignation would be to the advantage of the Society.

It would be wholly disadvantageous. It was impossible at such

short notice for him to adequately express the obligations the

Society was under to Mr. Ferguson. Its present prosperity was

largely due to him. He hoped that Mr. Ferguson would not say

farewell, but sit again as their President before resigning.

Besides, they had no opportunity of addressing Mr. Clifford, who

was leaving early the next day, and they should fairly insist on

the President retaining his seat meanwhile. He concluded by

proposing a vote of thanks to the President. Seconded by Mr.

Freudenberg.

6. The CHAIRMAN, in reply, said he had been their President

for four years, and in his last election had clearly stated it must

be his last year. He would be away the greater part of next year,

and it would be unfair to the Society for him to continue as

President ; besides, Mr. Clifford had taken only six weeks’ leave.

He (the speaker) hoped to return to Ceylon, which was his adopted

home; and if the Society wanted to fill a vacancy among the Vice-

Presidents, he would be glad to serve as such, but in the meantime

it must be “‘ farewell.”

This closed the Meeting. The retiring President bade good bye

to his many friends before leaving the hall.

£15 JUN 1910

Oo. i 20-08

PRINTED AT THE

GOVERNMENT ‘PRINTING OFFICE,

; “COLOMBO, ‘CEYLON. _

fue

ST Ai

LN ear

URE Wi

MAG

JOURNAL

OF THE

CEYLON BRANCH

OF THE

ROYAL ASIATIC SOCIETY,

1909.

VOLUME XXII.

No. 62.

of the present and former Inhabi ants of the Island, with its

Geology and Mineralogy, its Climate and Meteorology,

its Botany and Zoology.

Price: to Members, Re. 1; to Non-Members, Rs. 2. -

| COLOMBO :

H. C. COTTLE, GOVERNMENT PRINTER, CEYLON.

1910.

“t

= i y,

JOURNAL

OF THE

CEYLON BRANCH

ROYAL ASIATIC SOCIETY,

1909:

VOLUME XXI.

The design of the Society is to institute and promote inquiries into the

History, Religions, Languages, Literature, Arts, and Soeial Condition

of the present and former Inhabitants of the Island, with its

Geology and Mineralogy, its Climate and Meteorology.

its Botany and Zoology.

COLOMBO:

H. C. COTTLE, GOVERNMENT PRINTER, CHYLON.

1910.

CONTENTS.

Paper road —_*

“The Dutch Embassy to Kandy in 1731-32,” trans- |

lated from the Sinhalese by P. E. Preris, C.C.S.

Paper not read :—

C.C.S.

Council Meeting : January 25, 1909

‘*The Kandyan Navandanno,’ a W.CopDRINGTON,

Council Meeting : February 25, 1909

| Annual General Meeting : February 26, 1909

Paper read :—

‘* Letters from Raja Sinha II. to the Dutch,” by

DonaLtp Freréuson ie Ny

Office-Bearers for 1909, election of ..

Annual Report for 1908

Archeological sae 1908: Synopsis of work ae

by the uy

Special General Meeting : May 14, 1909

Council Meeting: July 14, 1909

General Meeting : August 18, 1909

“«< Jnéna Vasishtam ; or the Dialogues of Vasishta on

. Wisdom,”’ Bee the Hon. Mr. P. ARUNACHALAM,

C.C.S. a f

Special General Meeting : September 8, 1909

Lecture on ‘‘The Antiquity of Stone Architecture in

India and Ceylon,’”’ by Don M. pr Z. WicKREMA-

SINGHE oes

General Meeting : December 18, 1909 ..

Paper read :—

““ Notes on Delft,’’ by the Hon. Mr. J. Be sre

C.C.8. hs :

PAGH

341

* At Coe Meeting of December 18, 1909.

JOURNAL

OF THE

ROYAL ASIATIC SOCIETY,

CEYLON BRANCH.

THE DUTCH EMBASSY TO KANDY IN 1731-32.

Diary of Wijésiriwardhana Maha Mudiyanse, otherwise

called Lewis de Saram, Maha Mudaliyar.

Translated from the Sinhalese by

P. K. Preris, C.C.S.

IntRoDUCTORY NOTE.

THE manuscript from which this translation is made

consists of thirty-one quarter sheets of thick Dutch paper,

which had originally been stitched together to form a book.

Two pages appear to be missing at the beginning, one in the

middle, and one at the end; but the completeness of the

narrative is not seriously affected thereby.

The loose sheets were discovered among a heap of documents

in one of the Matara Walawwas, and have been kindly placed

at my disposal by E. R. Gooneratne, Gate Mudaliyar, of Galle.*

The writing is extremely beautiful and considerably superior

to modern print, with hardly an erasure throughout. The

language is the stately Smhalese of the court, and is identical

with that employed in the account of King Kirtti Sri Raja

Sinha’s Embassy to Siam7f and the importance attached to the

language used on State occasions may be judged from the

anxiety of the Dutch Governor regarding the inexperience of

our diarist’s proposed assistant in 1734.

* They were the property of the late J. L. Philipsz Panditaratna,

Mudaliyar, of Matara.

+ Translated and printed in R. A. S. Journal, vol. XVIII. .-:

t Pielat’s Memorie, p. 50. :

Pp | oa 26-09

188 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). (Vou. X XI.

Wijésiriwardhana Maha Mudiyanse was born about the ,

year 1660, about the very time of the expulsion of the Portu-

guese from their settlements in Ceylon; and the fragments of

their language which appear in his narrative are of interest.

He was a member of that great family which has supplied more

Maha Mudaliyars than any other one family since 1700; and

his carefully-kept Diary is a valuable record of the cere-

monial at Naréndra Sinha’s Court by one whose nationality,

high position, and great experience made him an ideal recorder

of the events witnessed by him.*

The only liberty which I have taken with the original in

the present translation is in curtailing the tedious repetition

of the record of wearisome formalities.

Mr. R. G. Anthonisz, Government Archivist, kindly writes :

‘““T have compared this translation with the Dutch official

version of the embassy preserved in the Government Archives,

with which I find it agrees, barring a few trifling variations

of no particular importance. Neither the name of the Dutch

Governor during this period nor that of the Ambassador referred

to transpires in this diary. The Governor was Stephanus

Versluys, who succeeded the tyrant Vuyst in 1729, and who

was himself recalled in 1732; the Ambassador’s name was

Captain Joan Wilhelm Schnee. The embassy started on

December 15, 1731.”

I have gratefully to record my obligations to Mr. H. W.

Codrington, C.C.8., for the valuable notes contributed by him.

Met {16 December 1731] by three Koralas and

numerous Arachchies and Viddnés. After the customary

greetings had been exchanged, he advanced in company with

these chiefs (Radalavaru) between two lines of soldiers formed

by the three istancist which were in attendance to the

tandyama of Avissahawélla on this side of the Sitawaka-

ganga. Shortly after the Mohottalat of the Three Koralés

having asked for and obtained permission from the Ambassador

to convey the presents to the further bank, this was accordingly

done; while the letter, the box containing the machine for

indicating the hours, which was called orlosia, and the

* A book published in 1723, in the preparation of which he had a

share, is mentioned in the Ceylon Literary Register, vol. II., p. 104.

{+ Port., estancia. .

i I.e., the Disavé Mohottala.—H. W. C.

No. 62.—1909. | DUTCH EMBASSY. 189

three camels remained at the tandyama. In the meantime

these gentlemen had their midday meal; and as soon as

they had finished the chiefs announced that the presents

had been safely deposited within two of the storehouses

attached to the tandyama at Sitawaka within His Majesty’s

dominions. The three istancis and the lascorins (hévdpanne)

were then drawn up in two files; and the three camels were

led through them, followed by the Ambassador and the other

gentlemen with the letter and the box. On reaching the

river bank the Ambassador bid the others farewell, and taking

the letter from the hands of the Disava* placed it on his own

head: as he was being conveyed across the river with his

suite, the three istancis fired three volleys from their guns,

_ the Ambassador’s escort of suldiers doing the same on reaching

the further bank. After this the Ambassador, his suite, and

the chiefs from the Three Koralés moved on, reaching the

tanayama at Sitawaka at three o’clock in the afternoon, where

letter and box were deposited. On satisfying himself

as to the condition of the presents and the animals, the

Ambassador sent a despatch to His Excellency the Senhor,

our Governador, the same day reporting the progress he had

made.

Nothing was done during the next four days [17th to 20th]

beyond inspecting the letter and presents. But on the evening

of Friday, the 21st, the Mohottala of the Three Koralés appeared

with the information that news had been received of the

- despatch of some chiefs from the Maha Wasala to Sitawaka,

and that he had to proceed, to Ruwan-ella to meet them. He

started after obtaining the Ambassador’s permission ; and on

the following day sent a message to the effect that the Disavé

Ralahami of the Three and Seven Koralés, with some other

chiefs, would arrive that evening at the tdnayama of

Kebellaruppé: which matter also was immediately reported

to His Excellency. Nothing worth relating occurred the

following day: but on the evening of Monday, the 24th,

news was received that seven chiefs were near at hand;

whereupon the Ambassador and his suite advanced the

* T.e., the Dutch Disava of Colombo.

Ip Oy

190 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). (Von. X XT.

usual distance to meet them. They consisted of Mampitiyé*

Ralahami, Disava of the Three and Seven Koralés, Leupet+

Mohottala Hami, Tunpanahé Raté Ralahami, and the Kota-

galoluwa, Iriyagama, Dorandgama, and Hulangamuwe Mu-

handirams, accompanied as a mark of honour by ten cannon,{

one hundred and twenty-five musketeers, two standards,

fifteen banners, one hundred and thirty spearmen and twelve

men with horané and sizharan. They were received with

the usual formalities and sprinkled with rose water: after

which they were escorted to the tandyama, which they reached

about seven o'clock at night. There the Disava stated that

he had been despatched with His Majesty’s commands to

inquire after the health of his faithful, honoured, and well-

beloved Excellency the Governador. To which the Ambassador

replied that by the blessing of God when he himself started

from Colombo His Excellency was in sound health and pre-

pared to serve His Majesty with all zeal, loyalty, and devotion.

The chiefs expressed their great pleasure at this, and made

similar inquiries regarding the officers of his Council ; to which

a similar reply was given. They finally asked after the

Ambassador’s own health and also whether since his entrance

within His Majesty’s dominions there had been anything

lacking in the honours which had been paid to him or the

manner in which his wants had been attended to. The latter

answered with an expression of the greatest satisfaction that

he was continuing in good health in the service of His Majesty,

and that nothing had been lacking in the treatment rendered

to him in accordance with the gracious commands which he

had been pleased to issue; and he ventured to express his

humble and loyal thanks to His Majesty for his condescension

in making these inquiries regarding him. He was then

informed that pending the early arrival of some high chiefs

ee eee = f Be

* Mo. itiyé Navaratna Amurtahasta Mudiyanse, Disava of Seven

and 1 Kéoéra.és; also in 1721 (Valentyn, p. 352); grandfather of the

Duggauudé Unnanse of Kirtti Sri Raja Sinha.—H. W. C.

+ JI.e., Lewke Vijayasundara Rajakaruna Herat Mudiyanse, or

Vijayasundara Rajakarunayaka Seneviratna Mudiyanse, Disava of Four

Koralés, c. 1745.—H. W. C.

t Kodituwakku, gingalls ; [Dutch, sprinkhaan.—R. G. A.]

No. 62.—1909.] DUTCH EMBASSY. 191

to escort him with befitting ceremony, five of them had been

commanded to remain behind to see that he was properly

attended to ; while the Doranagama and Hulangomuwa Muhan-

dirams were to return to the capital (Nuwara) and report on the

letter and presents. The Ambassador declared that he was

well pleased with the arrangement, and in His Excellency’s

name begged to be informed if His Gracious Majesty continued

in the enjoyment of good health. To which they answered

‘‘ May he reign a thousand years in prosperity over his realm,

to the strengthening of his well-beloved and excellent Governa-

dor, his trusty Hollanders, and his own mighty army;” and

added that when they left the capital His Majesty was reigning

in sound health on his golden throne. The Ambassador

professed the greatest hapiness at this ; he was convinced that

_the news would cause equal pleasure to His Excellency; and

he begged to be informed regarding the health of the Disava,

his companions, and the other chiefs at the Maha Wasala,

expressing great satisfaction at the continuance of their welfare

in the service of His Majesty. After this all went and in-

spected the letter and presents; at which all the chiefs

expressed nothing but pleasure. They were then treated with

betel and arecanut; after which they started back for their

tanayama as they were weary with their journey, the Ambas-

sador accompanying them the usual distance.

Shortly after the Mohottaéla of the Three Koralés returned

with a confidential message to the Ambassador from the

Disava to the effect that the wigs* which had been sent on a

previous occasion from Colombo were not of such an excellent

quality as to ensure acceptance from His Majesty : accordingly,

in view of the great confidence which the King had in His

Excellency, and from his steadfast knowledge of his desire to

render him every service, he asked that the latter might be

requested to forward to him two wigs of loose and very white

hair of sufficient length to cover the shoulders, and two others

of medium length: this message had been confidentially

entrusted to the Disava by His Majesty in consequence of the

reliance placed in him, after orders had been given for the

* Many were found packed in boxes in the Palace 1815.—H, W. C.

192 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). (Von. XXI.

rest of the chiefs to proceed to Sitawaka, and he had been

commanded to communicate the same at Sitawaka. He added

that it would be a great favour if the wigs could be sent in

three or four days to be despatched to the Maha Wasala, and

that His Majesty would be highly gratified if this could be

effected.

The next morning all the chiefs came and again inspected

the letter, &c.; and having at the Ambassador’s request seated

themselves they were served with betel, arecanut, and other

articles. The Disava then announced that the chiefs

mentioned the previous day were ready to start for the capital.

Whereon the Ambassador in the name of His Excellency repre-

sented that I, Lewis de Saram, Wijésiriwardhana Maha

Mudiyanse, who had come as First Interpreter, was now

advanced in years and in feeble health, and requested per-

mission for me to travel in an andor* as had been done in a

previous year. The Disava undertook to refer the matter to

the Ralahamis at the Maha Wasala by the hands of the two

chiefs and to obtain a reply before the Ambassador started

from Sitawaka. Whereupon he begged them on their arrival

to convey to His Majesty at a suitable time, with the help of

the high Ralahamis of the Maha Wasala, his most humble

remembrances and loyal gratitude for His Majesty’s conde-

scension in despatching the chiefs to meet him; and also to

tender to the said Ralahamis an expression of his kindly

regard, all which they promised to do. After this rose water

was sprinkled ; and having taken the dimensions of the camels

the two chiefs started. All this, as well as the request

which had been made on behalf of His Majesty, was reported

the same day to His Excellency by letter.

Nothing further of importance occurred till on Saturday,

the 29th, two Appuhamis, despatched by His Excellency

in consequence of the request mentioned above, arrived with

a sealed box containing the wig in question, which was to

be delivered without delay to the Disava, as well as a letter

addressed to the Ambassador. The former was immediately

* A species of palanquin. On their use within the kingdom, see

D’Oyly.

No. 62.—1909.] DUTCH EMBASSY. 193

forwarded to the Disava by the hands of one of the same

experienced Appuhamis and the Mohottala of the Three

Koralés; who were also directed to inform him that imme-

diately on receipt of His Majesty’s request His Excellency had

inquiries made throughout the whole of Colombo for four wigs

of very white hair, but without success. He accordingly sent

a wig, which had recently been received from Olanda* for His

Excellency’s own use and which had never been so used,

to be submitted to His Majesty by the Disava on behalf of

His Excellency ; a wig such as befitted the king could not be

made in Colombo, but further inquiry would be made as soon

as the ships arrived from Olanda ; failmg that, he gave

his assurance that a befitting one would be obtained from

Olanda itself, and he begged the DisAva to report accordingly ;

‘further, the powder and ointment which pertained to the wig

would be found enclosed in the same box.

The Disava replied that he would not fail to communicate

all this the very next morning to his Appuhami, who was

Haluwadana Nilamé,7j and send on the box, sealed as it was, to

be submitted to His Majesty at an auspicious moment in His

Excellency’s name. He further added that when he returned

to the capital he would himself report everything by word of

mouth ; and he requested that his sincere thanks might be

conveyed to His Excellency for the-trouble he had taken to

comply with the request made through him. He was convinced

His Majesty would esteem the matter highly as a signal proof

of His Excellency’s unswerving devotion and loyal attach-

ment. All this was reported to His Excellency the next day.

Nothing further occurred till Friday, the 4th of January,

1732, when on receiving information the Ambassador and the

rest advanced the usual distance; and at six o’clock in the

evening met Heéendeniyé Kuruwé Mohottala Hami and the

Mimuré and Walgampayé Muhandirams who had been des-

patched from the Maha Wasala. They were accompanied as

a mark of honour by nine tusked elephants with bells, seven

* Holland.

+t Master of the Robes. The widow of the Haluwadana Nilamé of the

last king is still alive at Kégalla. [The lady in question, Golahela

Kumarihami, has died since this note was written,]

194 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoL. X XT.

banners, several musketeers and spearmen, four trumpeters,and

twodrummers. After greetings had been exchanged and rose

water sprinkled they were escorted to the tandyama where the

letter, &c., were inspected ; and after the usual inquiries the

Ktruwé Mohostaéla announced that they had been commanded

by His Majesty to escort the embassy with all care to the

capital. The Ambassador expressed his gratitude, and, after

the usual replies, made inquiries after the health of His Majesty

and of the chiefs. When these had been replied to, and betel

and arecanut served round, they retired to rest after the

exertions of their journey.

The following morning [5th], when the Ambassador and his

suite were prepared to start, all the chiefs assembled, and.

according to the usual custom the presents were despatched in

advance escorted by elephants and lascoreens. After a letter

had been forwarded to His Excellency, a start was made from

Sitawaka at noon under a salute of fifteen guns, amidst the

music of drums, trumpets, horané and sithdran, and the

waving of flags, the Ambassador and the letter being accom-

panied by all the chiefs, except the Disava of the Three

and Seven Koralés who remained behind to accompany the

baggage. By half-past four the tandyama of Ruwan-ella was

entered without any mishap under a salute of ten guns. Astart

was made the next day [6th] at noon under a similar salute ; and

on approaching the tandyama of Kebellagaharuppe the embassy

was met by Dumbara Raté Ralahami,* the Disava of the Four

Koralés, who was accompanied by ten guns, twenty musket-

eers, one standard, fifteen banners, ninety-five spearmen, five

archers, and a few men with horané and sithdran. He escorted

the Ambassador to the tdndyama, which was reached at five

o’clock under a salute of fifteen guns. The next morning [7th], at

hali-past eleven o’clock, a fresh start was made under a salute

of ten guns, the Disava of the Four Koralés remaining behind

in charge of the baggage. After a toilsome journey Hettimulla

was reached at half-past three, and the tanayama was entered

* Dumbara Rajakaruna Senaviratna Abhayakon Mudiyanse, 1721,

Diséva of Nuwara Kalaviya; probably the same as the Disdva of

Sabaragamuwa, of 1755, father of the two Migastenne Adigars.—H. W.C.

No. 62.—1909.] DUTCH EMBASSY. — 195

under a salute of ten guns. But when we were ready to start the

next afternoon [8th] at one o’clock, the Ambassador informed

the chiefs that out of the three camels, the female animal

was refusing its food and was apparently in poor health. They

thereupon declared that as the mud was thick on the road

aiter the heavy rain, and the animal was unwell, it was not

desirable to remove them just then; and they arranged to

detain them till the rain ceased and the animal had recovered,

the Disava of the Four Koralés undertaking to remain behind

and to follow on with them. The Ambassador then started

_ with the rest of the chiefs, and by half-past six in the evening

reached the tandyama at Attapitiya without any accident,

entering it under a salute of ten guns. At noon the following

day, which was Wednesday the 9th, the three animals

- arrived ; and as the female animal was found to take its food

as usual it was thought to have recovered from the malady : of

which fact and of his own movement forward His Excellency

was duly apprised by a letter from the Ambassador.

Nothing worth recording occurred on the two following [10th,

lith] days ; but on the afternoon of the 12th, on information

being received of the approach of two chiefs from the Maha

Wasala, the Ambassador and the chiefs who were with him

advanced the usual distance to meet them. These were Dehi-

gsama,* the Nanayakkara Mohottala Hami, and Hiyambalan-

gamuweé Muhandiram Mahatmaya, who were accompanied by a

few armed men. On their arrival rose water was sprinkled

and they were conducted to the tandyama, where the usual

inquiries were made in His Majesty’s name and satisfactory

answers returned. The Mohottaéla then announced the further

commands of His Majesty; which were to the effect that,

pending the despatch of some important chiefs to accom-

pany the Ambassador and his mission, the five following,

viz., Leupe Mohottala Hami, Héndeniyé Ktruwé Mohottala

Hami, Tumpanahe Raté Raélahdami, and Kotagaloluwa and

friyagama Muhandirams were to remain with the Ambas-

sador and attend to his wants, while the Disava of the Three

* Dehigama Navaratna Atapattu Wahala Mudiyanse, Kodituwakku

Lékam in 1721.—H. W. C.

196 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. X XI.

and Seven Kéralés with the Mimuré, Walgampayé, and

Hiyambalangamuwé Muhandirams and myself were to proceed

on to the capital later. At this the Ambassador expressed. his

grateful thanks and declared that his constant anxiety was to

comply with the gracious commands of His Majesty: after

which the chiefs retired to their tandyam stating that they

would inspect the letter and presents the following day.

This they proceeded to do on the morning of Sunday, the

13th, all the chiefs assembling at the Maha Tdandyama:

after which those who had been directed to return to the

capital declared that they were ready to start; whereupon

the Ambassador begged them to convey the usual loyal

messages to His Majesty and the other chiefs, which they

undertook todo. They started on their road at eleven o’clock

in the forenoon after being sprinkled with rose water, the

Ambassador and the chiefs who remained behind accom-

panying them a short distance from the fandyama. The same

day a despatch was sent by the Ambassador to His Excellency

the Governador. a

Nothing worth recording occurred up to Monday, the 21st.

On the afternoon of the 22nd the Ambassador and the chiefs

who were with him advanced to meet the Hiyambalan-

gamuweé and Walgampayé Muhandirams, who were coming

from the Maha Wasala, and after exchanging greetings

escorted them in the evening to the tandyama. After the

usual inquiries, Hiyambalangamuwé Muhandiram stated that

they had been despatched by His Majesty to inform him that,

pending the speedy arrival of some important chiefs to

escort him, in consequence of some matters which created

delay at the Mahé Wasala, it would be necessary for chiefs to

remain at Attapitiya a little longer. To this the Ambassador

gave a suitable reply, whereupon the chiefs returned to

their tandyama after inspecting the letter and presents. The

next day [23rd] all the chiefs went and inspected the letter,

&e., and the two who arrived on the 22nd returned to the

capital, undertaking to convey a similar message on behalf

of the Ambassador to His Majesty and the court. A letter

was at the same time despatched by the Ambassador to His

Kixcellency the Governador.

No. 62.—1909.] DUTCH EMBASSY. 197

At this time we heard rumours that Sanguranketa Nuwara*

had been burnt down and all the wealth in the treasury (Ara-

mudala) destroyed ; in consequence of which the people on guard

had been arrested, and some had been put to death, and others

were to be punished. It was futher reported that the Disavas

of Seven and Four Kéralés and some of the other chiefs were

engaged there in eqteching the gold and silver which had been

melted down.

Nothing further of importance occurred until the 3rd of

February.

On the evening of the 4th, which was Monday, the Am-

bassador and the chiefs who were with him advanced the

usual distance to meet some others who were coming from the

Maha Wasala. These consisted of the Disava of the Four

. Koralés, Dehigama Nanayakkara Mohottala, and Wal-

gampayé and Hiyambalangamuwée Muhandirams, who were

accompanied as a mark of honour by eleven guns, twenty-

three musketeers, two standards, six flags, five archers, and a

fewspearmen. After greetings were exchanged and rose water

sprinkled, they were conducted to the tanayama and stood in

front of where the letter was deposited : inquiries were then

exchanged as to each other’s health, and the Disava announced

that His Majesty had commanded that the Ambassador with

his letter and presents, and the chiefs who were with him,

should be conducted to the téndyama at Ganoruwa when a

befitting moment presented itself. At which the Ambassador

rendered due thanks and declared that he would not delay in

preparing to start at any time that was convenient to the

chiefs: whereon they satisfied themselves that the letter

and presents were in due order, and pleading weariness retired

to their tanayama.

The following morning [5th] all the chiefs appeared at the

tanayama and stated that, if a proper opportunity offered, it was

desirable to proceed to Walgowwagoda on the next day; to

which the Ambassador replied that he would be prepared to

accompany them in due time. On the morning of the 6th

all the chiefs assembled, and after the presents had been

* Residence of the Heir Apparent afterwards Sri Vijaya Raja Sinha.

—H. W. C.

198 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoL. X XT.

despatched in advance with the usual ceremonies, and after

the Ambassador had forwarded a letter to His Excellency the

Governador, at ten o’clock in the aftern oon the Ambassador and

the rest of the chiefs started from Attapitiya conveying the

letter with them under a salute of ten guns, while the Disava of

the Four Koralés remained behind in charge of the Ambassa-

dor’s baggage. Crossing the steep Balané road the Ambassa-

dor dismounted at the kadawata- of Balané, and by four

o'clock in the evening we arrived at the téndyama of Walgow-

wagoda, which we entered under another salute of ten guns.

Leaving this at ten o’clock the next morning [7th] in the same

manner as the previous day under a similar salute, while the

~ Nanayakkara Mohottala remained behind in charge of the

baggage, we advanced to the neighbourhood of Dodanwala

Déwalé; where, according to custom, the Ambassador dis-

mounted. By half-past three we approached the tanayama

of Ganoruwa, where we were met by Hulangomuwa,* Second

Adigar (Devent Adikérama Rélahdémi} and Imbulmaldeniye

Muhandiram who had come from the Maha Wasala with a guard

of honour of numerous armed soldiers and four whip-crackers. ft

These advanced to meet us the usual distance and accompanied

the Ambassador to the tanayama, where the letter was duly

deposited, and twelve guns were fired. They took their stand

in front of where the letter was deposited, and inquiries were

exchanged about each other’s health ; after which they further

explained that the delay at Attapitiya was entirely due to the

necessity of observing some ceremony at the Maha Wasala at

the time and for no other reason. The Adigar added that, as

His Majesty had graciously decided to give a speedy audience

to the Ambassador, he had been pleased to command that

Héndeniyé Ktruwé Mohottala Hami, Tumpanahe Raté Rala-

hami, and the Hiyambalangamuwé, Kotagaloluwa, Imbul-

deniya, and Iriyagama Muhandirams should remain with the

Ambassador to see to his wants; whilst the Adigar, the Disava

of the Four Koralés, the Nanayakkara Mohottala, Leupe

* Hulangomuwe Wijayasékara Rajapaksa Ekanayaka Wahala Mudi-

yanse.—H. W. C.

+ A distinction to which the Mah4 Adikaram alone were entitled.

The Raté Adikéram had whips but could not have them cracked.

No. 62.—1909.] DUTCH EMBASSY. 199

Mohotjala, and Walgampayé Muhandiram were to return to

court and report matters; and that His Majesty had ordered

that the Ambassador should be informed accordingly. He

expressed. his gratitude, as usual, and begged the same might

be conveyed to His Majesty. This they undertook to do, and

started on their return journey, the Ambassador accompanying

them as far as the bank of the river, at which they were highly

gratified. After a short interval a Gébalanarala* arrived from

the Maha Gabadawa with a few vessels containing food,t

cooked in the Sinhalé fashion, as a present to the Ambassador.

On the morning of the 9th the Ambassador forwarded to

His Excellency the letter which he had prepared the previous

morning, but for the despatch of which no permission had. been

received till the evening. At three o’clock the same afternoon

_ Dehigama Nanayakkara Mohottala and Pattipola Muhan-

diram came from the Maha Wasala to make the usual

inquiries, the Mohottala adding the same message as before

regarding an early audience ; in reply to which the Ambassador

begged that his humble and loyal thanks might be conveyed

to His Majesty. After which the chiefs inspected the letter

and presents, and after a short conversation started on their

return journey after being served with betel and arecanut,

the Ambassador sprinkling them with rose water and accom-

panying them as far as the river bank.

Nothing further happened till on Wednesday, the 13th, a

Gébalanarala appeared with two trays of slabs of jaggery

(hakuru porw) from the Maha Gabadawa and presented them

to the Ambassador.

Again, on the 20th, a Gébalanardla appeared with a present

of dried deer flesh and jaggery for the Ambassador. At three

o’clock in the afternoon of the same day, Dehigama Nanayak-

kara Mehottala and Pattipola Muhandiram came to make the

same inquiries as before, with an explanation of the delay in

granting him audience and with a promise to do so in a few days.

The Ambassador replied as on the previous occasion, after

which the chiefs returned with the same ceremonies as before.

* Four such were attached to the Mana Gabadawa. Their duty was

to see to the packing and preserving of the stores.

_ + Adukku pettiya, the usual present to a specially honoured guest.

200 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). (Von. X XI.

Nothing further occurred till on Thursday, the 13th of

March, in the afternoon, Dodanwala* Rélahami, Disdava

of Sabaragamuwa, Joseph d’Ortat Ralahami, Disava of

Bintenna, and Dehigama Nanayakkara Mohottala Hami

arrived, being met by the Ambassador and the chiefs who were

with him at the usual distance. ‘They were accompanied to

the tandyama, where, after the usual inquiries after each

other’s health, the Disava of Sabaragamuwa delivered the

following message from His Majesty :—

While the Portuguese were settled in some places in Lanka,

as they failed to give satisfaction in their services to the

kings who were formerly on the throne, the great King Raja

Sinha, out of the confidence which he had in the Hollanders,

invited them to Lanka, and with the help of their army drove

the Portuguese out of the kingdom, conferring on the Hollan-

ders the forts, harbours, and privileges which they had held ;

and not only have past kings displayed such kindness, but His

Majesty who now occupied the throne even surpassed them.

His Majesty, therefore, desired to be informed why the trade at

Puttalam had been prohibited.

_ The Ambassador suggested that it was desirable that they

should state in respect of what the trade had been prohibited.

The Disava replied that the previous year a quantity of pepper

and arecanut had been forwarded to Kalpitiya on account of

the Maha Gabadawa. In view of the repeated protestations of

previous Governadors of their readiness to carry out all the

demands of the Maha Wasala, why were these articles lying

rejected instead of being duly accepted ?

In accordance with the instructions which he had received

from His Excellency, as to the explanation which he was

to offer to the great Ralahamis of the Maha Wasala, the

Ambassador made the following reply : ;

* In Saka 1653 [a.p. 1731] he was Diva Nilame of the Maligawa, R.M.

Yatinuwara, Wibadde Lékam, Chief of Kottal Badda, and Disava of

Sabaragamuwa. His full name does not appear in the Sittuwa. Later

on another Dodanwala was D. Wikramasinha Chandrasekara Karuna-

tilaka Seneviratna Pandita Mudiyanse.—H. W. C.

+ The d’Orta Ekenaikes are a well known Matara family. [Joseph -

D’Orthe was in 1721 Disdva of Puttalam: Valentyn, p. 352.—H. W. C.]

No. 26.—1909. | DUTCH EMBASSY. 201

In June last year [1731], Rasakini Wanniya of Puttalam,

Navaratna* Wanniya, and Rajapaksa Wanniya with Kanaka-

ratna Mudali and the Kanakkapulle of Puttalam arrived at the

Fort of Kalpitiya with twelve boats loaded with eleven or

twelve hundred amunas of rotten and evil-smelling arecanuts,

which they pretended belonged to the Maha Gabadawa; but

with which as it was ascertained about five hundred amunas

of the large arecanuts of the Kalpitiya traders had been dis-

honestly mixed. They falsely pretended that they had been

sent by the Disava of Puttalam to deliver the arecanuts and

receive their value without delay; and contrary to all previous

custom, in place of the amuna of twenty-six thousand, they

demanded payment at the rate of four and a half patdgas the

twenty-four thousand, falsely and maliciously asserting that

- that was the manner in which the Company sold to others.

With a view to compel the Company to receive the arecanuts

they brought them within the fort and returned to Puttalam

without informing any one. Again, in August, Rasa Wanniy4,

Iranasinha Navaratna Wanniya, Kumara Wanniya, and

Kumarasinha Wanniya, with a Brahman and three Kanakka-

pulles, arrived at Kalpitiya with a boatload of pepper which

they stated belonged to the Maha Gabad4éwa. His Excellency

had sent word to Kalpitiya to accept the pepper at the rate of

twenty-five patdgas the five hundred pounds, and a clear

intimation to that effect had been sent to them from Colombo

a few days before their arrival ; in spite of which they mali-

ciously stated that they had the Disava of Puttalam’s orders

to demand forty-five pagédas for a bar of four hundred and

eighty pounds. What increased the wickedness of the Wan-

niyds of Puttalam was that they had dared to use the name

of His Majesty as a reason for not removing their worthless

stuff : their violent language was dishonouring to the Great

Company, and hence the articles were rejected. No wrong

had thereby been done: their sole desire had been to obtain

an advantage for themselves. Moreover, when they were

requested by letter to remove their property, as directed by

* For a sannasa in favour of Navaratna Wanniya, vide Casie Chitty’s

Gazetteer, Appendix.

202 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (OBYLON). [Vou. X XI.

His Excellency, they declined to reply to the talpata, asserting

that they had received no authority from the Disava to do so.

All this the Ambassador explained to the chiefs. He

begged, as instructed by His Excellency, for an inquiry into

the conduct of the Disava of Puttalam and of his Wanniy4s;

and that the same might be submitted to the gracious

consideration of His Majesty, so that he might pass his

censure on them for their wicked acts and warn them against

a repetition of the same in the future.

They promissed to submit the matter as requested, and

added that possibly the evil behaviour of these men did lead to

the loss of a few arecanuts belonging to the Mahé Gabadawa. ;* —

but that was of little concern, as a good deal more belonging

to the Maha Gabadawa and the inhabitants was likely to be

ruined by the closing of the ports. What was the reason for

their being so closed, contrary to all precedent ? It entailed

great loss on the Maha Wasala through the stoppage of

trade ; for, apart from the revenue which used to be received

from the harbours of Puttalam and Kottidrama, various

presents and rarities used to be brought to the Mahd Wasala

through them, which were all now lost. What then was the

reason for this closure? the Disava inquired two or three

times. He urged that it was the duty of the Company to

make good the loss thereby sustained. This question had

been repeatedly asked from the Ambassadors and from His

Excellency at Colombo, but up to date no decided reply had

been given. While the ports were open to trade no hostile or

injurious act had been committed by any one. His Majesty

was confident that the Company would do what was advan-

tageous to him and carry out his commands; and in His

Majesty’s name the Disava requested the Ambassador on his

return to Colombo to submit the matter to His Excellency

without delay.

This he undertook to do, but expressed his regret at his

inability to give a definite reply regarding the former custom

as regards the ports and the reason for their being closed,

as he was not well informed on the subject; but they should

* The question of these arecanuts was still unsettled in 1734, wide

Piclat’s Memovre, 43.

No. 62.—1909. | DUTCH EMBASSY. 903

be aware that repeated orders had been received from Their

High Mightinesses in Olanda for the custody of the ports, so

as to secure the safety and immunity and peaceful rule of His.

Majesty ; and how could it be urged that no decided reply

had been given regarding the matter? It had been clearly

stated in the presence of the Ambassador and of the chiefs

that, according to the orders received from Olanda, those

ports could never be opened. It was pointed out that, as

I had been the interpreter on the occasion, I would be weil

aware of the fact; whereupon I, Lewis de Saram, Wijesiri-

wardhana Maha Mudiyanse, added that emphatic orders had

been received from Olanda year after year up to date for

keeping the ports securely closed. Further, the Company and

His Excellency were steadfast in their unalterable deter-

mination to inevery possible manner carry out the commands

of His Majesty ; and in this determination there had not been

the slightest change, and he (the Ambassador) begged that

the same may be so submitted to His Majesty, which they

promised to do.

They then continued that one of their former Excellencies

had sent a carriage to the Maha Wasala which was still in

existence ; but of the horses some had died and the rest were

. aged, and so the carriage could no longer be used ; they there-

fore begged the Ambassador to request His Excellency when

he returned to Colombo to send without delay two or four

handsome well-matched horses, which were strong and

accustomed to harness. The Ambassador replied that His

Excellency had used every effort to secure a powerful

white horse suitable for a present to His Majesty both in

the district of Jafinapatam and also at Colombo, but to his

great disappointment he had not been able to do so; but

he would not fail to despatch one as soon as he could succeed

in securing it. He had also written again for the birds called

W ésarammuda bas, and he was hoping to be able to send them

to the Maha Wasala before he himself started for Batavia ;

and should he succeed in securing suitable horses for the

carriage, he would not fail to forward them without delay.

The Disdva then announced that His Majesty had decided

to give the Ambassador audience the following day. After

Q 26-09

204 - JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. X XI.

examining the presents and inspecting the camels in their

stall, they remarked that they were a magnificent present,

and expressed themselves as highly pleased : they added that

these animals had been sent before but had not bred, and

the species was not then to befoundin Lanka. After that the

Ambassador sprinkled them with rose water and they started

on their journey back to the capital. ,

On the 14th [March] at one o'clock Ehelépola Ralahami,*

Disava of Udapalata, and the two Mubandirams Walgampayé

and Doranagama arrived from the Maha Wasala and were

received and escorted with the usual ceremonies; After

exchanging inquiries as to each other’s health, the Disava

announced that they had been commanded by His Majesty

to escort the Ambassador with the letter and presents with

every mark of honour to receive audience. The Ambassador

expressed his loyal thanks for this gracious favour ; after which

the presents were conveyed across the river, preceded by

elephants, and the same marks of honour as before. The

Disava was then informed that the Ambassador was ready to

start; and at four o’clock the journey was commenced under

a salute of thirteen guns, the Ambassador and the letter

being accompanied by all the chiefs with a large body of

lascorins, banners, drummers, trumpeters, and performers

on the sizhardma. On reaching the river bank the animals

were taken across followed by the Ambassador, and all

advanced as far as the bridge at Bogambara, where a short

halt was made close to the city. Here we were met by

Rammolaké Maha Adikaram Ralahami,+ and Madanwala

Ekanayaka Ralahami, Disava of Matalé, from the Wasala.

Next we moved on through two rows of armed lascorins with

a lie of tusked elephants on one side amidst the whirling of

* Probably HE. Vijayasundara Wikramasinha Chandrasekara Senevi-

ratna Pandita Mudiyanse, in 1745 Adigar and Disava of the Seven

Korales.—H. W. C.

+ First Adigar, 1721 (Valentyn, 353). There was an Adigar and

Diséva of Sabaragamuwa of this name in 1666: Vijayasundara

Wikramasinha Chandrasekara Amarakon Seneviratna Rajakaruna

~ Pandita Wahala Mudiyanse. On the death of the Adigar in Kunda-

sale’s reign the family. became extinct and the village a Gabadagama,

—H. W. C,

ee ee ae eS ML

No. 62.—1909. | DUTCH EMBASSY. 205

cs]

lighted flambeaux, till we approached the first gate (Wahalkada)

of the Maligawa, where we were met by Hulangomuwé Rala-

hami, the Second Adigar, and the Disavas of Sabaragamuwa,

Seven Koralés, and Four Koralés. The former requested us

to wait a little while till the arrival of the Ambassador could.

be announced to His Majesty and his commands obtained,

whereupon the Ambassador submitted that it would be

considered a great mark of favour if ...... , the Secretary,

and Philip Philipsz* who had come as second Interpreter, were

also permitted to have the honour of appearing before His

Majesty ; which matter too the Adigar promised to submit to

His Majesty for his commands. He entered the Méligdwa

and returned in a short time with His Majesty’s command for

the Ambassador to appear before him with the letter. At the

_ same time he informed me that the Secretary and second Inter-

preter could wait in the neighbourhood of the Hall of Audience

(Dakina Sdalawa) pending further instructions. Thereupon the

Ambassador received the letter from the hands of the Appuhamis

and placed it on his own head and climbing up the stone steps

and crossing the maluwa of the Maligawa approached in front

of the Hall of Audience. There we drew up, I taking my

position on the Ambassador’s right, while the two Adigars and

the Disavas of Matalé, Sabaragamuwa, Seven Koralés, Four

Koralés, and Udapalata, with Dehigama Nanayakkara Mohot-

tala, grouped themselves on either side.

After a short pause the seven curtains were drawn aside and

revealed His Gracious Majesty seated on his throne. Imme-

diately the Ambassador sank on one knee, while the rest of

the chiefs and I prostrated ourselves six times; we then

entered the Hall of Audience repeating the same salutation

at three places. On reaching the edge of the carpet which

was spread in front of the Throne, His Majesty commanded

that the letter should be presented, while the Nanayakkara

Mohottala and I remained where we were. Thereupon the

rest of the chiefs advanced with the Ambassador, and as he

* Subsequently Wijeyekon Panditaratna, Maha Mudaliyar (Gold

- medal from Governor Van Gollenesse, March 5, 1751). The family is

now extinct.

Q 2

206 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. X XT.

knelt on one of the steps leading to the throne, His Majesty

took the letter in his own royal hand and commanded the

chiefs to place it with its wrappings and the silver tray on

his right, which they accordingly did. The Ambassador then

immediately removed his hat and saluted according to custom,

and moved backwards with the chiefs till he reached the middle

of the carpet, where he remained kneeling on one knee. On

His Majesty’s command the Nanayakkara Mohottala and I

stepped on the carpet and made our prostration.

His Majesty thereupon inquired if his faithful, trusty, and

- excellent Governador was in sound health; to which the

Ambassador humbly submitted that at the time of his leaving

Colombo His Excellency was in good health and prepared to

render faithful and loyal service according to the commands

of His Majesty. At this His Majesty was graciously pleased

to express his pleasure and. proceeded to make similar inquiries

regarding the Members of his Council and the Ambassador

himself, and the treatment which had been accorded to him

since his arrival within His Majesty’s dominions. To these

questions the Ambassador gave suitable replies, expressing

his gratitude for His Majesty’s great condescension in deigning

to make these inquiries regarding him.

His Majesty expressed his satisfaction and stated that the

unusual delay which had occurred in giving him audience was

entirely due to some matters at the Maha Wasala and for no

other reason. Thereupon, in accordance with His Excellency’s

orders, the Ambassador declared that he always awaited with

all devotion His Majesty’s gracious commands, as he was

His Majesty’s humble and zealous servant, and he begged to

tender his most loyal thanks to His Majesty for the attention

and regard with which he had throughout been treated within

His Majesty’s realms. He was then permitted to sit down as

was convenient to him; which after expressing his humble

thanks and again obtaining permission he proceeded to do.

His Majesty then inquired if His Excellency had entrusted to

him any message which he was to convey by word of mouth.

On the Ambassador replying in the affirmative, and begging for

permission to communicate the same, permission was granted ;

whereupon in the name of His Excellency and of the

No. 62.—1909.] DUTCH EMBASSY. 207

Honourable Members of his Council he wished His Majesty

many years of continued health and prosperity.*

* 6 * * *

After tendering to His Majesty in the Company’s name his

humble thanks for the great kindness which had been shown,

he further begged for permission to have cinnamon peeled in

the forests of His Majesty’s dominions this year too as in

former years, and to convey male and female elephants to

Jafinapatam by land; which permission was also granted.

He then added that the previous year His Excellency Wouter

Hendriksz,t Extraordinary Councillor of India, while on his

way as Commissioner to Cochin, had arrived within the

jurisdiction of this Government in the month of December

_with his ship the Henhuis Assen Borg,t on the completion of

his duties at Cochin he would, in accordance with the orders of

the Government of India, come and take over the Government

at Colombo. Further, Their High Mightinesses in Olanda had

appointed His Excellency the Governador to be Raad

Ordinary of the Great Council of India, but shortly after, in

consequence of his own earnest request, Their Excellencies at

Batavia had permitted him to administer the Government

here during his stay, after which he could surrender the same

with all honour and return to Batavia. The arrival of the

successor who had been nominated might be delayed a dew

months, but steps would be taken to inform the Maha Wasala

immediately it occurred.

His Majesty was pleased to express his satisfaction at this,

and promised to send some of his chiefs to make inquiries

no sooner the information was received by him. Next the

Ambassador begged to be allowed to step outside the Maligawa

and to bring in the presents which had been entrusted to his

custody by His Excellency, to be submitted in the name of the

* The next two pages of the manuscript are missing.

+ Wouter Hendriksz did not, however, succeed Versluys as Governor

of Ceylon. The latter was recalled in August, 1732, and the Comman-

deur of Jaffinapatam, Gualterus Woutersz, with the Political Council

of Ceylon, was appointed to administer the Government until the

-arrival of Jacob Christiaan Pielaat as Commissioner.—R. G. A.

{ °t Huys Assenburg.—R. G. A.

208 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. X XI.

Honourable Company, in the fervent hope that they might find

acceptance with His Majesty as a token of the unswerving

friendship entertained by the said Honourable Company

towards His Gracious Majesty. Permission being given we

made obeisance as before, and the Ambassador, the chiefs,

and I stepped backwards till we emerged from the Hall of

Audience. We halted on reaching the maluwa of the Maligawa,

and as we were despatching the presents and animals within

the Disavas of Sabaragamuwa and the Seven Koralés, who

had entered the Maligawa, returned and inquired from the

Ambassador if he desired to have a second audience with

His Majesty a few days later, or if he preferred te obtain

permission to return to Colombo on this occasion, the reason

for the inquiry being that the Ambassador, in whom His

Majesty had so much confidence, had been already compelled -

to remain a few months within his dominions in consequence

of delays at the Maha Wasala, whereas the previous year he

had been granted two audiences within a brief period. The

Ambassador replied that he had been ordered by His

Excellency in every matter to abide by His Majesty’s com-

mands, and he was accordingly prepared to comply with

any command that might be given. However, as His Majesty

had deigned to make inquiry regarding his own wishes in

the matter, he would consider it a singular blessing if he

were favoured with a second audience. The two chiets

re-entered the Méligawa and in a short time returned with

the announcement that His Majesty would be pleased to grant

a second audience with the same ceremony as this first.

Thereupon after expressing thanks the Ambassador and I

and the chiefs returned within the Maligawa, and after

making our obeisance as before stood upon the carpet; when

the Ambassador was again given permission to sit down,

which he did. He was then asked if at the previous interview

he had omitted any portion of the message which had been

entrusted to him by His Excellency, to which he replied that

he had not failed to communicate everything, humbly

thanking His Majesty for the inquiry. He was next asked

what office had been conferred on him by His Excellency. He

replied that he had accompanied His Excellency on his way —

No. 62.—1909. | ‘DUTCH EMBASSY. 209

from Batavia as Lieutenant over his soldiers, and that shortly

after he had been appointed Captain and a member of the

Council, which appointment had been confirmed by Their

Excellencies at Batavia. His Majesty then gave him per-

mission to return to his tdndyama and rest, as it was already

late and the journey was long and the river difficult to cross,

promising to grant him a second audience in afew days’ time,

when he would receive permission to return to Colombo. At

this the Ambassador expressed his thanks, and after making

his obeisance backed out of the Hall of Audience with the rest

of the chiefs.

On again approaching the maluwa the Ambassador was

conducted to the dining hall* by the Disavas of Sabaragamuwa,

Seven Koralés, and Four Koralés who left him there, when

the Gabada Ralas served him with a royal repast ; when this

- was concluded he came out of the hall and was met by the

same chiefs. The Disava of Sabaragamuwa then inquired

from him why Wouter Hendricksz, Extraordinary Councillor

of India, who had been nominated to this Government by

Their Excellencies in India, had sailed past Colombo and gone

on to Cochin without landing, and why no information had

been sent of his approach before this, and for what reason the

expected departure of His present Excellency to Batavia had

been notified to the Maha Wasala. The Ambassador explained

that the orders of Their Excellencies at Batavia were that

His Excellency Wouter Hendricksz should assume duties at

Colombo only after completing the mission on which he was

despatched. to Cochin : adverse winds had, however, compelled

him to put in at Galle with his ship somewhat damaged, and

he had proceeded from there in another vessel. This had

occurred at the very time that the Ambassador was ready to

start from Colombo, and therefore he was of opinion His

Excellency the Governador had decided to convey the news

of the same and of his own impending departure to Batavia

* This was to the left of the main entrance to the Palace, vide Heyt’s

account shortly to be published by Mr. J. P. Lewis. There were two

distinct entrances, one to the Palace and the other to the Maligawa.

The last King built the Maha Wahalkada, and brought round the steps

of both entrances to meet it.—H. W. C.

210 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. X XT.

by word of mouth, as a token of his respect to His Majesty.

The courtiers expressed themselves as satisfied at this, where-

upon the keys of the boxes,* casks, the case containing the

orlosia, and of the box containing the saddle for the camels, were

delivered to the Second Adigar, the Ambassador explaining

that His Excellency had sent the saddle merely that they

might learn of its nature. At this too they expressed their

satisfaction, and all the chiefs accompanied him as at the

first occasion the usual distance outside the capital, as com-

manded by His Majesty, the Disava of Sabaragamuwa adding

that, as a further honour, he had directed that the six chiefs

who were with him as well as Dehigama Nanayakkara Mohot-

tala and Pattipola Muhandiram should escort him to the

tanayama whence the two last were to return. The Ambassador

begged him to convey to His Majesty his humble thanks

for the high honour which had been conferred on him ; after

giving his friendhest regards to these chiefs, and bidding

them farewell, he continued his journey with the eight others

who had remained behind, reaching the tandyama at midnight.

The two who had to return to the capital started back after

being sprinkled with rose water and entrusted with another

similar message of thanks.

At midday on the 15th [March] Dehigama Nanayakkara

Mohottala, Doranagama Muhandiram, and Dedigama Dug-

ganna Appuhami arrived from the Maha Wasala with the

Wibaddé Mohottala, and after the usual inquiries stated that

several people who were considered to have some knowledge

of the matter had unsuccessfully attempted to make the

orlésia, which had been sent by His Excellency, mark the

hours correctly, and it was suspected that it had got out of

order. The Ambassador had therefore been requested to

examine the same and to instruct the Dedigama Appuhami

and the Wibaddé Mohottéla in the management of it. He

accordingly took it in hand and caused it to strike the hours

correctly, and pointed out all the peculiarities of it repeatedly

to these chiefs to whom he then returned it declaring that

* Keldara, still used in the Kalutara District for large trunks on legs,

with drawers.

No. 62.—1909.] DUTCH EMBASSY. 211

it was in perfect order, begging them at the same time to

inform His Majesty that he was prepared at all times to comply

with his commands, and that he considered it a high honour

that he was thus enabled to be of assistance in this matter.

They promised to comply with his request, and sat down and

were served with betel and arecanut; when they also inquired

regarding the manner of feeding and bathing the animals, and

the treatment to be adopted in case of their illness. The

Ambassador thereupon made inquiries from the person who had

come in charge of them and enlightened them on these points.

After which they returned being sprinkled with rose water and -

escorted back the usual distance.

Information was also received that the animals had been

paraded before His Majesty that morning ; when he had caused

the saddle which had been brought from Colombo to be placed

- on the back of one and a man to mount the same. His Majesty

had been pleased to express his pleasure with the animals,

declaring that they could be employed for carrying a drum

to be beaten when he was on a journey, and had commanded

that they should be carefully attended ton a separate pantiya.

A letter had also been prepared by the Ambassador to be

despatched to His Excellency this day ; but as no permission

was received it was not despatched till the afternoon of the

next day, which was Sunday.

Nothing of importance happened till the 21st, on which

day at half-past two o’clock Balagalle* Padikara Mohottala

and the Walgampayé and Pattipola Muhandirams arrived

with His Majesty’s commands to escort the Ambassador to

his second audience. The Ambassador after due thanks

prepared to start immediately, advancing from Ganoruwa,

with all the chiefs, at four o’clock. After crossing the river

we reached the capital at six o’clock, when we were met by

the First Adigar and the Disava of the Four Koralés by His

Majesty’s command. We advanced accompanied by numer-

_ ous standards and banners between files of armed lascorins

till we reached the gate of the Maligawa, where we were met by

the Second Adigar, the Disavas of Sabaragamuwa, Three

* In 1741 Diwa Nilame of the Méligawa.—H. W. C.

212 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. X XI.

and Seven Koralés, Matalé, Udapalata, and the Nanayakkara

Mohottala. The Second Adigar and the Disava of Sabara-

gamuwa requested the Ambassador to delay a little till his

arrival was announced to His Majesty and his commands

obtained ; whereupon he requested that the Secretary and the

second Interpreter might also be granted the honour of accom-

panying him when appearing before His Majesty. They

replied that they would submit the matter for orders, and

entering the Maligawa returned in a short time with His

Majesty’s permission for the Secretary to accompany the

Ambassador. We then advanced, and after we had taken

our stand before the Hall of Audience the curtains were drawn

aside and revealed His Majesty. The Ambassador and the

Secretary immediately fell on one knee, while I and the rest of

the chiefs, according to former custom, made our prostration

at two places, and at the third reached the edge of the carpet,

and remained in obeisance.

His Majesty then inquired regarding the well-being of the ©

Ambassador since the last audience, to which satisfactory

replies were returned with humble thanks; at which His

Majesty expressed his pleasure and inquired if there were any

further messages to communicate on behalf of His Excellency.

The reply was that everything had been communicated

on the last occasion when he was favoured with an

interview. He was thereupon invited to advance on the

carpet and to be seated, which he proceeded to do with the

Secretary after receiving permission a second time. His

Majesty thereupon expressed his satisfaction at the care which

he had bestowed on the conveyance of the letter and presents,

the becoming manner in which he had conducted himself

within His Majesty’s dominions on the occasion of the

audience, and also at the contents of the letter; and added

his lively appreciation of the sentiments expressed by His

Excellency, and requested the Ambassador to convey the same

to him when he met him in Colombo on his return; further

adding that a talpata would be sent in reply to the letter without

much delay, from which His Excellency would learn of His

Majesty’s satisfaction at the conduct of the Ambassador,which

matter His Majesty was of opinion would be of advantage

No. 62.—1909.1 DUTCH EMBASSY. 213

to the latter. The Ambassador expressed his happiness at

being entrusted with such a fortunate message. He tendered

his humble thanks for the favour which he had received at

the hands of His Excellency and the other high dignitaries

for a similar gracious message which had been entrusted to

him when he was honoured with an audience the previous

year, and declared his assurance that this message would

ensure to him a repetition of the same favours. His Majesty

expressed his pleasure at this and reminded the Ambassador

that it was at his own choice that he delayed for a second

audience when His Majesty was prepared to give him

permission to depart after the first, as his reception had

been deferred owing to delays at the Maha Wasala. The

Ambassador made a becoming reply, and was asked how long it

- would be before the new Governador, His Excellency Wouter

-Hendricksz, would arrive in Colombo. He replied that it was

impossible to state definitely, but that if he did not arrive

immediately, there might, it was expected, be a delay of a

few months. Thereupon he was presented with a kastana

and the other usual articles, while the Secretary and I received

the customary presents; after which we received permission

to return to the tandyama and to start for Colombo the next

day. Thereupon, as on the previous occasion, we made our

_obeisances and retired with the rest of the chiefs.

We were next conducted to a maduwa where the Gabada

Ralas served us with a royal repast, of which we partook.

When we emerged from the room the silver tray and shawl were

returned to us, and all the chiefs with Pinapayé* Wannaku

Ralahamy and Batuwatté Brahmana Rala met us, whereupon

the Maha Adigdr bespoke the earnest attention of the

Ambassador to a matter of importance which they desired to

communicate to him. Previous kings had invited the Hollanders

into the country and settled them in the kingdom owing to

the great confidence which they had reposed in them, and they

had not betrayed that trust ; they were convinced that their

behaviour would remain unchanged. Now the pepper which

*c 1750, Pinnapaye alias Dunuvila Rajakarunadhara Ekanayaka

~Dharmmakirtti Mudiyanse, Diséva of Matale.—H. W. C.

214 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. XXT.

had been despatched to Kalpitiya by the Wannakurala and

the other minor Gabadaralas was being delayed there.

Should His Excellency take over the same at the usual price

of the Company, and add somewhat to it for the honour of its

being the property of the Maha Gabadawa, it would be a matter

of satisfaction to the chiefs, and also the gratitude of the

Company towards the Maha Wasala would be demonstrated.

The Disava of Sabaragamuwa added that it would be

well if the full amount of the money should be delivered

with a talpata to the parties who would be despatched to

receive the same. He further requested that any other

commodities sent to Kalpitrya by the Maha Gabadawa might

be taken over at the Company’s usual price without so much

delay : when these delays were talked about among other

races they would lose their respect towards the Maha Wasala.

The customs of the Company in affairs of trade were not

unknown; but there was no necessity for any one to remind

the Hollanders of such matters. The Disava therefore requested

that all this might be communicated to His Excellency

without delay. Me

The Ambassador in reply referred them to the explanation

which had already been given on the 13th instant. Though |

the Company had no urgent need for the pepper, yet had

the Wannias been prepared to accept the customary price -

it would, out of respect to the Maha Gabadawa, have

been taken over as directed by His Excellency. The pepper

in question and other commodities which were brought, and

which were suited to the requirements of the Company, would

be taken over without any delay at the customary prices,

while the request for enhanced prices in the case of the

property of the Maha Gabadawa would be laid before His

Excellency.

The chiefs expressed themselves as satisfied, and continued

that during the time of the previous kings, and of his present

Majesty too, the Governadors who held office from time to

time had supplied several good horses with auspicious marks, —

such as were suited for the State carriage. These animals

had been obtained from Europe, Turkey, and Persia: the ~

majority of them had died, and those which still survived

No, 62.—1909. ] DUTCH EMBASSY. 215

were old and unfit for the King’s use. As His Majesty was

anxious for some more, it would be good if they could be

obtained and despatched ; it was desirable that this should

be done without delay, as otherwise His Majesty would not

be satisfied. |

The Ambassador answered that as His Majesty’s fondness

for horses, birds, and other rarities was well known, His

Excellency had exerted himself to obtain them both. from this

kingdom and by communicating with foreign lands, but to

his great regret he had so far been unsuccessful. But he

would not fail to continue his efforts and would forward them

to the Maha Wasala as soon as they could be secured. The

conveyance of horses by ship from Kurope and Turkey was a

matter of considerable difficulty, and the animals too were

_ subjected to hardship by insufficiency of food, and it was

therefore considered impracticable to obtain them from there.

As Persia was closer it was possible that horses were obtained

from that country when it was at peace ; but for some years

past there had been continued unrest there and the roads were

unsafe, so that the traffic in horses and other merchandise

had been suspended. In consequence no horses had been

received for some time, but there was a rumour that matters

had settled down again ; if this were true it would be possible

to secure some to be forwarded to the Maha Wasala. He

could however assure them that His Excellency was always

_ prepared to do his utmost to carry out the wishes of His

Majesty; and he begged them to submit the same when a

proper opportunity presented itself. This the chiefs promised

to do.

The Maha Adigar thereupon stated that His Majesty had

commanded the two Adigars and the rest of the chiefs

to escort him a further distance along the road than on the

previous year; and as a special mark of honour the six

courtiers with Leupe Mohottala and Paranagama Muhandiram

would accompany him to the tandyama, after which the two

last named. were to return to the capital.

On the morning of the 22nd [March] the Second Adigar, the

Nanayakkara Mohottala, and the Walgampaye Muhandiram

arrived at the tanayama; and after the usual inquiries the

216 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Von. X XI.

Adigar stated that they had been commanded to start the

Ambassador for Colombo on this day, and that the Nanayak-

kara Mohottala, with Kotagaloluwe, Imbulmaldeniye, and

Walgampaye Muhandirams were to accompany him. When

the journey was begun the Adigar and the rest of the courtiers

accompanied the Ambassador the usual distance, the Adigar

declaring that they had been commanded to do so as a mark

of honour to the Ambassador. The latter begged them to

convey to His Majesty bis humble thanks for the same; and

after thanking the chiefs themselves for all the consider-

ation he had received at their hands during his stay within

His Majesty’s dominions, he advanced with the four chiefs

who were to accompany him, reaching Dodanwala Déwalé

at noon and Walgowwagoda at five o'clock. He then asked

the chiefs if they proposed to push on to Hanwella the

same day they reached Ruwanella, or if they intended to

spend a night at Sitawaka, as he desired to send information

of their plans to His Excellency, so that he might give timely

orders for preparations to be made for their reception with

due honours. After a short conversation among themselves

the Nanayakkara Mohottala replied that, unless they received

further instructions from the Maha Wasala, as at. present

ordered they only proposed to accompany the Ambassador

across the Sitawaka-ganga. The custom of proceeding as far

as Hanwella had only arisen subsequent to the embassy of

Grigorius de Costa,* and His Majesty’s sole intention was to

revert to the earlier practice, and the Ambassador was not to

conclude that there was any other motive : the circumstances

had been different at the visit of Gerart Palak.

The Ambassador expressed his grateful thanks for all the

honours he had received at His Majesty’s hands, and expressed

his readiness always to carry out His Majesty’s commands ;

his only object in making the inquiry was that officials might

be despatched to receive the chiefs on their arriving within

the Company’s territory, and that there might be nothing

lacking in the honours with which they were welcomed.

‘In July. 707.

+ Gerrit Valk, Koopman; date doubtful.—A. G. A.

SS ee

No. 62.—1909.] DUTCH EMBASSY. 217

On the following morning [23rd March], which was Sunday,

a letter was despatched to His Excellency, and leaving

Walgowwagoda at half-past eleven we reached Attapitiya at

five o'clock, which we left the following noon [24th], arriving

at Hettimulla in the evening. This we left the following

morning [25th] and reached Kebellaruppé in the afternoon,

and arrived at Ruwanella on the evening of the 26th.

We left this town the following morning [27th] at seven

o'clock, and on the road met an Appuhémi and two lascorins

who conveyed a letter to the Ambassador. After reading

this we reached Sitawaka at noon, where he informed

the chiefs that he had communicated to His Excellency the

result of his first audience with His Majesty. Whereupon

His Excellency had started the male and female elephants

belonging to the Company by the Puttalam road to Jafina-

-patam; but on approaching Migamuwa they were stopped by

a message which was conveyed to the alpirsi* of Migamuwa

by Subasinha Arachchila, Mahalle Arachchila, and a lascorin

from a Korala and four Appuhamis who were guarding His

Majesty’s frontier on the other bank of the river of Topputurai.t

They ceclared that as they had received no instructions

from the Maha Wasala they were unable to allow the animals

to cross the river. The Governor, therefore, requested the

Ambassador if he were still at the capital to strongly repre-

sent to the Maha Adigar the indignity which had been placed

by these men on the Great Company and to demand permission ~

for the immediate despatch of the elephants. This he said

was the purport of the letter he had received from His '

Excellency. But should he have already taken his departure

His Excellency was sending a letter addressed to the Maha

Adigar to be forwarded to him with beat of drum, so that he

might submit to His Majesty this matter which was such an ~

unwonted breach of his honour; for the action of these men

was directly in opposition to the permission which had been

* Port. Alféres, an ensign.

+ Before 1766 Pitigal Korale was in the hands of the King and under

the Disava of the Seven Korales. After that date the portion which

remained to Kandy still had a separate Raté Lékam.—H. W. C.

218 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. X-XT.

publicly granted by His Majesty when he gave audience to

the Ambassador. Moreover, the Company and His Excellency

had endeavoured to the best of their power to please His

Majesty and to show their friendliness towards him. His

Excellency could, therefore, not imagine what reason there

was for offering such an insult to the Great Company. The

Ambassador added that as he had already received permission

to return to Colombo he was unable to represent matters to

the Adigar, and therefore he mformed the courtiers of what

had occurred.

The Nanayakkara Mohottala replied that, as I was present

at the first audience, | too would be well aware of the

permission which His Majesty had granted regarding the

transport of elephants and the peeling of cinnamon within his

dominions. But they were of opinion that, as the agents of the

Disava of the Seven Koralés had received no instructions

from the Maha Wasala, they were afraid to let the elephants

pass. They were, however, unable to give any definite reply

regarding the matter as they had only been commanded to.

escort the Ambassador back ; but they promised to report it

immediately on their return to the capital to the Maha Adigar

to be submitted to His Majesty. The Ambassador, however,

pointed out that the matter would not admit of so much

delay. The rainy season was at hand, and should the rivers

rise the elephants would not be able to cross them and would

be compelled to return, which would entail considerable loss

on the Great Company. He therefore requested them to

communicate with the Adigar without delay and have the

roads opened for the elephants. After conversing among

themselves they promised to inform the Disava of the Seven |

Koralés, when they said they were confident the afiair would

be satisiactorily arranged. They then withdrew to their

tanayama.

Starting again at four o’clock all crossed the Sitawaka-

ganga and were met within the Company’s territory by

Yodovus Welhelmus Helnebrandt, Disdva of Colombo, who

had come from Colombo as Commissioner, with Jan Elias

von Meilandonk the Zoldy Boekhouder, and Willem Bernard

Alvenus, the officer in charge of the warehouse, while three

No. 62.—1909. | DUTCH EMBASSY. 219

volleys were fired from the guns of the Company of soldiers

who were under the command of Poloris Jansz* the alpersi

of Hanwella. We advanced between the ranks of this

company of soldiers and entered the tandyama of Avissaha-

wella; when the usual inquiries after each other’s health

followed. The Disava of Colombo then mentioned the same

matter regarding the stoppage of the elephants, to which the

chiefs returned the same answer as before; and added that

as requested by the Ambassador they had already despatched

two messengers to inform the Maha Adigar and the Disava of

the Seven Koralés at the capital. They then sat down, and

after a short conversation they stated that they had been

commanded by His Majesty to inform the Commissioner that

they had been ordered to accompany the Ambassador up to

this point, and to express His Majesty’s satisfaction at the

- care with which the Ambassador had conveyed the letter and

presents, the becoming manner in which he had delivered

His Excellency’s message, and the discretion with which he

had conducted himself while within His Majesty’s dominions.

They then arose to take their departure, whereon the Disava

begged them to convey to His Majesty an expression of His

Excellency’s loyal feelings towards him and of his zeal always

to carry out any commands of His Majesty. The Ambassador

at the same time requested them to carry his own humble

thanks for all the attention and kindness he had received

while within His Majesty’s dominions, and for the message

which he had been so graciously pleased to send regarding him,

all which they undertook to do. They were then sprinkled

with rose water and walked down between files of soldiers and

lascorins to the bank of the river, where they bade farewell,

the soldiers firing three volleys as they crossed the river.

The Ambassador then continued his way. He was met on

the road by a company of soldiers at Kosgama and another

at Parana Hanwella, reaching the tanayama of Hanwella at

eleven o'clock at night. From here the Ambassador despatched

a letter to His Excellency.

* The Dutchmen referred to are Jodoeus Willem Hillebrandt, Jan

Elias Van Mylendonk, Willem Bernard Alvinus, and Floris Jarsz.—

F. H. de Vos.

R 26-09

220 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). | Vout. XX.

On the 28th he started at nine o’clock in the morning, and

after halting on the road at Nawagomuwa and Ambatalé he

reached the river at Nakulugan at four o’clock. Here the

Commissioner and the Ambassador entered a carriage, and by

five o’clock reached the Castle of Colombo and reported them-

selves to His Excellency.

This statement of the daily occurrences of our Journey is

written with all duty, obedience, and humility. Should any

error be found therein your most humble servant craves for

pardon in the name of the Lord.

Thus written at Colombo on Friday, the Twenty-eighth

day of March, One thousand Seven hundred and Thirty-two.

Of the statements recorded herein all except the message

which was delivered and the replies which were vouchsafed

at the first and second audiences.......

No. 62.—1909.] KANDYAN NAVANDANNO,. 221

THE KANDYAN NAVANDANNO.

By H. W. Codrington, c.c.s.

IL.—NAWANDANNO.

‘Tae “ Janawansa ”?* erator ey two great divisions in

the caste——

1. Kamburu or Achért ; workers in metal.

2. Waduwo ; workers in timber and stone.

It derives the name “ Nawandann6’” from the smiths

performing new work (nava kam) and renewing old.

Under the pean Government the caste was divided

as follows :—

1. Achéri, also styled Gurunnehéla ; all blacksmiths.

2. Badallu ; gold and silversmiths.

3. Galganno ; stone polishers.

4. Galwaduwo ; stone cutters.

5. Hittaru ; sittaru, painters.

8. [-waduwé ; lacquerers of arrow and spear shafts, fan

Me ndlog, &G.

7. Lnyana-waduwo ; turners of ivory and buffalo Horn:

8. Lokuruwo ; brassfounders.

9. Waduwo ; carpenters.

The Waduwo are now almost extinct, and stone polishing

(gal ganawa) is no longer, as far as I know, done by Kandyan

smiths.

* For a translation, see Mr. H. Nevill, The Taprobanian, 1886,—B..,

Ed. Sec.

Ry 2,

222 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). (Vou. XXI.

The gold and silversmiths, including painters and workers

in ivory and brass, but not the brassfounders, are known as

Gamladdo or Galladdé,* and hold the first rank. 'The name

is to be explained by the large extent of lands held by these

people on grants from the King. For lands held the silver-

smiths had to:furnish the royal stores with silver chunam

boxes and gilt and silver rings, while the blacksmiths |

provided arecanut cutters, billhooks, and coconut scrapers.

All were bound to work for the King, when required, without

compensation, with the exception of the carpenters and stone

cutters, who were allowed provisions.

The men of the caste are entitled to wear the cloth below

the knees, and the women the ohoriya (cloth thrown over one

shoulder) but separate from the regular cloth.

Certain names are peculiar to the caste, e.g., Abharana,

Sonandaré, Jiwan, Déwéndra, Jiwéndra, Vijéndra, and

Hittara. In the Uda-rata, Muhandicama is frequently met

with. Other names are common to the smiths and other

Nayidés. Among the families of Indian descent in the sixteenth

and seventeenth centuries Tamil names occur mixed with

Sinhalese, e.g., Ponnaidé.

The women of the caste are styled Ndchchiré or Nachchillé,

and by inferiors Hiand.

The goldsmiths alone of Kandyans, other than Vellalas,

held slaves, but these, though not of a superior caste to their

masters, were very impatient of their thraldom to them.7 —

In the Uda-rata the prineipal smith families are descended

from Pandiyan and other Indian craftsmen settled in Ceylon

by the kings of the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries. It may

be noticed here that the sannas of Bhuvanéka Bahu V.,

Parakrama Bahu VI., and Vijaya Bahu VII. show unmistak-

able signs of Dravidian influence.

* Gamladdoé (so written in the Lékammitiya of Three Kéralés) are

holders of land, gallat wasama or gallat gama, the tenure of which

resembles that of a nindagama, and are not necessarily Nawandanno.

There were also Galladd6 of the Ktruwa, Gallat gam still exist in the

Three Koralés.

+ D’Oyly.

No. 62.—1909.1 KANDYAN NAVANDANNO. 223

II._KOTTAL-BADDA, OR ARTIFICERS’

DEPARTMENT.

Certain smiths were organized in each district of the Kan-

dyan kingdom as a department known by the name of

Kotial-badda.

There were two main departments, the heads of which were

appointed by the king and known respectively as Uda-rata

Kottal-baddé Nilamé and Pata-rata Kottal-baddé Nilamé. The

latter title was held simultaneously by the Disawas of the Four

and of the Seven Koralés, and occasionally by the Disawa

Sabaragamuwa. Thus Pilima Talawuwé who was then Disawa

of the two former Provinces, describes himself in 1793 A.pD.,

as holding “the two Pata-rata Kottal-badu.”’

There were separate Kottal-badu for Matalé and Uva, and

in general in the Disawanies the Kottal-badda was usually

conferred on the Disdwa, who &ppointed a Kottal-baddé Vidané,

sometimes a Smith and sometimes a Vellala.

The Kottal-baddé smiths performed work for any building

allotted tothe Disawany. Those of the Four and of the Seven

Koralés had to do any work whatsoever, equally with the

Kottal-badda of the districts within the mountains.*

The Kottal-badda of the Four Kéralés was typical of the

rest. It consisted of the following artificers :—

“ (1) Seven Waduwo or carpenters (under the orders of a

headman called Mulacharwya (e.g., Liyana-wadu Mulachariya,

Hitiara Mulachariyd), appointed by the king upon the Disava’s

recommendation), who perform all carpentry work for the

King or Disava. They are usually employed at the Dandu-

maduwa in Kandy.

(2) Five inyana-waduwo, or turners.

(3) Five Hittaru or painters.

(4) Fourteen [-waduw6, or arrow makers, under a head-

man called Hangidiyd. They manufacture and paint bows,

arrows, spears, shafts, banner-staves, and walking-sticks.

and two of them perform service in the Ran-dwuda mandapée.

* D’Oyly.

224 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoL. XX.

*““(5) Fourteen Atapatiukarayo, who furnish or execute

fine work, and are principally employed in ornamenting or

inlaying locks, guns, knives, handles, &c., with gold, silver,

or brass. Two of them perform service in the Ran-dwuda

mandapée, under an Atapattu Hangidiya.

“‘(6) Four Badallu or silversmiths, under the orders of a

Muhandirama, who perform any gold, silver, brass, or copper

works: two of oo perform service in the Ran-dwuda

RTE ee

(7) One Gal-waduwa, or stone cutter.

(8) Twenty Mura-dchariyé, or blacksmiths, under the

orders of a Hangidiya and Atu-hangidiya. A certain number

of them, varying according to the exigency of the service,

attend constantly in Kandy, and erecting workshops near the

Disawa’s house, execute all kinds of common ironwork, for

which the metal is furnished to them.

* (9) Hight blacksmiths, without regular service lands, under

the orders of a Hangidiyd, who appear before the Disawa at the

new year with a knife and scissers each, and are called to

aay only upon emergencies.

(10) Ten Disawé blacksmiths, under a Hangidiyad, who

work for the Disdwa only.

‘* But these three classes of blacksmiths are sometimes Smee

under the same Hangidiya and Atu-hangidiya.

“All the above artificers, except the blacksmiths last-

mentioned, perform either particular works directed by the

king, or works belonging to public buildings allotted to the

Disawany, or any works required by the Disawa.’’*

Outside the Disawanies, within the mountains each rata had

its own Kottal-badda, with its own petty headmen, and forming

part of the Uda-rata Kottal-badda.

Certain persons of the Kottal-badda were attached to Gaba-

dégam, eg., the Achari of Vewagama Tumpattu in Seven

Kéralés. There was also a Kottal-badda under a Badal Vidane

attached to Sabaragamu Maha Saman Deéwalée, to which

Mudduwa and Nakandala appertained.

* D’Oyly.

No. 62.—1909.] KANDYAN NAVANDANNO. 225

II.—THE PALACE...

1. The Halu-mandapé (Hall of the Robes) and Ulpen-gé

(Bathroom) were under the Haluwadana Nilamé and Diya-

wadana Nilamé respectively. The Ulpen-gé adjoined the Halu-

mandapé, the King’s usual apartment, a portion of which was

known as the Hetapena-gé (Bedchamber,) under the Maha

Hetapena-gé Muhandiram Nilamé.

(a) Hetapena-gé Aramudalé (Treasury of the Bedchamber).—

The ran-kaduwa or sword of state, and the maha toppi haluwa

or hat of state, were kept in a ran-kadu dbharana petivya, or

_“ chest of the golden sword ornament,” in the Halu-mandapé.

Here also, in charge of the Hetapena-gé Lékam Mahatmaya,

assisted by a Kankdnama, were kept the King’s ordinaty

apparel and the jewels and ornaments in daily use in four or

‘five boxes, which could not be opened except in the presence

of both the Diyawadana and the Haluwadana Nilaméwaru.

The dalumura heppuwa, or betel box, was kept in the

Hetapena-gé by the Paniwidakarana Nilamé.

(6) Ulpen-gé Aramudalé (Treasury of the Bathroom).—In

this the greater part of the jewels, guns, and articles of the

highest value were kept in charge of the Ulpen-gé Aramudalé

Lékam Mahatmaya, assisted by a Kankénama.

to these two Aramudalés was a number of gold and silver-

- smiths, under the control of four Muldchariyo, one from each

of the four Pattal} assisted by inferior headmen. ‘These were

properly under the orders of the Diyawadana Nilamé only ;

but when at the palace were obliged to obey those of the

Haluwadana Nilamé also.

The Adigars could not inflict corporal punishment on the

Mulachariy6 and their subordinate headmen; nor could they

be fined or imprisoned without the King’s authority.*

Maha Aramudalé (Great Treasury).

2. A certain number of silversmiths of the Badal-pattalé

from Madawala in Dumbara and six or twelve from

* D’Oyly—Board of Commissioners.

+ See Section I1V.—Pattal-hataré.

226 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). | [Vou. X XI.

Yatinuwara, called Aramudalé badallu (Treasury silversmiths),

were attached to this department. Some of them were obliged

to remain always in Kandy. They set up a workshop in

the Palace, where they made and repaired silver, copper,

_ and brass vessels of all kinds. They had to furnish works

for the four festivals, for which the materials were supplied.

In the Uva Lékammitiya mention is made of Aramudalé

badallu in that province.

Ran Awuda Mandapé (Golden Weapons Hall).

3. This department was in charge of the Ran Awuda

Mandapé Léekam Mahatmay4, assisted by two Kankanamrdlala

and ae eight Appuhamilad, who carried the “ golden

weapons” when the king appeared in public. In it were

kept the arms of the Atapattu and Hetapenagé Murakarayé

or guards, consisting of wadana tuwakku or muskets, ialukkola

or javelins, susa or broad-headed spears, and patishthana

or spears. The smiths attached to the department were, in

the case of the Four Kéralés, the [-waduwé6, the Atapattu-

karayo, and the Badallu of the Kottal-badda. Others were

furnished by the various districts. The I-waduwé of Hapu-

vida in MAatalé and the Atapattu I-wadu Hangidi wasam

people of Yatawara in Dumbara lacquered the handles of the

spears and other weapons. The lacquer workers and the stone

cutters were under the Ran-awuda Mandapé Hangidiya.*

Awuda-gé (Armoury).

4. The Awuda-gé Wannaku Nilamé, assisted by two Lékam

Mahaimayo and two Kankanam Nilaméwaru, was in charge

of the armoury. Since the time of King Kirtti Sri Raja Sinha,

twenty-four Achari of Udapalata and Kotmalé, under a

Hangidiya, were attached to the department. Ten, with the

Hangidiya, were always on duty in rotation for twenty days

at a time; and were employed in repairing, cleaning, and

oiling the guns, of which there were about three thousand.

They performed no other service.

* Ellépola, late Maha Nilamé. was their chief after the British

accession.

No. 62.—1909.] KANDYAN NAVANDANNO. 227

When there was much hard work to be done, as at the

building of the Pattwrippuwa, or Octagon attached to the

Temple of the Tooth in Kandy, they were placed under the

Kottal-badda.

IV.—PATTAL-HATARE, *

The royal gold or silver smiths formed a close corporation,

known as the ‘‘ Pattal-hatare,”’ or the four workshops: all others

being styled “‘ Gan-nawan minissu”’ or village smiths.

It would appear that originally there was but one Paftalé,

known as the Abharana Pattalé. This was subsequently

differentiated into—

(1) Abharana Pattalé (Ornaments or Jewellery workshop) ;

(2) Otunu Patialé (Crown workshop) ;

(3) Ran-kadu Pattalé (Golden sword workshop) ;

(4) Sinhasané Pattalé (Throne workshop).

The last included, in particular, painters and workets in ivory.

The present division of villages and families among the four

Patial is more or less that existing in the last King’s reign.

But in ancient times the smiths appear to have passed from

one Paiialé to another, according to the work entrusted to them.

Four Mulachariyo, one from each Pattalé, were in attendance

at the Palace, and in common with the other chief officers of

the Pattal-wasama apparently wore the tuwppottiya and isparya,

a peaked hat with side flaps,j and later on the white round

hat.

The smiths of ine present day claim the privilege of the full

dress for the headman of Pattal-wasama. This is probably

due to the modern assumption by every rank of the people

of the dress of the rank above it ; though it is just possible

that the tradition is true as regards headmen appointed by the

king. It is certain that eraftsmen in favour with the court

received gifts of hats, jackets, and jewellery from the

Gabadawa, and patabend: nam, accompanied by the tying

* Also called Pattal-wasama or Patial-badda. (vide Section III.,

paragraph (c) ).

7 See Knox, part III., chap. I1., p. 133.

228 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Von Xexas:

on the forehead of the patatahaduwa, or forehead plate, many

examples of which are still extant. A tradition exists to the

effect that the smith who made the crown was permitted to

put it on his own head; just as the dhoby who makes the

round white hat is allowed the same privilege. |

The following were the Pancha Kakudhabhandaya or Five

Royal Insignia, as described by Ehelépola Adigar :—

(1) Hap-pdaliha, (shield of ¢l.ank colour).

(2) Mutu-kudé, (pearl umbrella).

(3) Ran-kaduwa, (golden sword of state).

(4) Chamaraya, (chowrie or yak tail).

(5) Muriveds sangala, (slippers).

These were exclusively reserved to the King.*

The later Kings did not use the (6) Otunna, (crown), and

(7) Usnisapatiya or fillet.

In place of the former they wore an eight-cornered hat.

Raja Sinha IT. used a four-cornered hat of gold.

In place of the latter they wore a gold nalalpata set with

gems.T cr

In the list of royal insignia, as commonly received, the ran-

nalalpata (gold forehead plate) is substituted for the

hap-paliha (shield).

V.—PRINCIPAL VILLAGES OF THE PATTAL-

HATARE AND KOTTALBADDA.

The ancient tradition is that Vikrama Bahu, King of Uda-

rata, sent presents to the King of Jayawardhana Kotté and

obtained from him ‘“ Panditawaru’’ to make the regalia for

_his coronation. He thereupon granted—(i.) to the maker of

the crown, Ayagama in Yatinuwara and Yatatnawa in Tum-

pane ; (ii.) to the makers of the ran kaduwa, Godagama of

Gampola and Amunugama ; (iii.) to the makers of the throne,

Parakotavella and Deldeniya in Yatinuwara; and (iv.) to

* Correspondence of the Board of Commissioners.

* But see ‘“‘ Eldeniyé Alankaré,’’ where mention is made of the

Usnisdbharana probably the same as natalpata.

No. 62.—1909.] KANDYAN NAVANDANNO. 229

the makers of the ran-nalalpata, Walwasagoda or Wallahagoda

in Udapalata and Kurukuttala in Udunuwara.

This monarch may have been ‘‘ Sri Séndsampat Vikrama

Bahu” of Kandy and Gampola, circa 1509 a.D., sannas of

whom are extant.*

The Vijaya Nitiya, however, regards him as Vikrama

Bahu IIl., who was King of Ceylon from 1356 to 1371 a.p.

But in his reign there was no King at Kotte.

The Mulgam of the Pattal-wasama are :—

Hideniya of the Rankadu Pattalé ;

Gannoruwa of the Abharana Pattalé ;

Kawudugama of the Sinhasané Pattale ; and

Madawala of the Otunu Pattalé.

- The actual Patialé villages are shown in capitals ; though in

' some cases their right to the name is doubtful: the rest are

attached thereto by grants of land, migration, and marriage.

These, with the exception of the Nindagam, belong to the

Kottal-badda.

RAN-KADU PATTALE.

RATA-HATA, UDUNUWARA.

Hideniya.

1. Sannasa, 1685 Saka, (1763 a.p.), to Rajakaruna Déva

suréndra Manuvira Vikrama Siritkatalnaé Arasarana Vichi

tra Chitra Karmanta Nermmita Sakala Silpatilaka Navaratna

Mudali Dawunda Sippachariya, to replace a lost ola sannasa

for lands in Wallahagoda of the Abharana patiala wasama in

Udapalata, Siyambalagoda of Embekka, Rabbégomuwa, and

Embekka of the Ran-kadu patiala wasama in Udunuwara,

Amunugama in Dumbara, and Aramavela and Menaragama

in Four Koralés, and for services in the Dutch war.

The Dévasuréndra Galladdalagé family is still in Embekka

and Siyambalagoda..

2. Pata-tahaduwa to the same.

3. Sannasa, 1694 Saka, (1772 a.p.),to Eldeniyé Raja-

karuna Manu Vikrama Arasarana Sarana Navaratna Dawunda

* See Lawrie’s Gazetteer, pp. 339, 688, 757.

230 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoL. X XI.

Sippachariya, granting land in Kettapahuwa in Magul Koraleé

of the Seven Koralés.

4. Sannasa, 1712 Saka, (1790 a.D.), giving the Uda-palata

Kotmalé Kottal-baddé Hangiliwasama and lands in Kurukut-

tala, Nawangama in Kotmalé and elsewhere, for making the

maha rankadu abharané or sword of state, to Eldeniyé Raja-

karuné Déwasuréndra Manuwira Vikrama _ Siritkaralna

Vichitra Chitra Karmanta Nermmita Sakala Silpatilaka

Navaratna Mudali Dawunda Sippachariya.

5. Sannasa, 1725 Saka, (1803 4.D.), to Hldeniyé Rajakaruna

Dévasuréndra Manuvira Vikrama Siritkaralna Arasarana

Sti Dantadhatu Makaradhwaja Bhuvaneka Bahu Déva-

narayana Abhiséka Vijayasinha Vichitra Chitra Karmanta

Nermmita Sakala Silpatilaka Navaratna Mudali Dawunda

Sippachariya, for services during the English disturbances,

granting lands in Deldeniya, Kotaligoda, Mamudawela,

and Dodanwela in Yatinuwara, and Godagama in Uda-

palata.

6. LHldeniye Alankare. A poem in which the praises of the —

recipient of the above sannasa are sung. For making an usnisa-

bharana he received an elephant, and also a chain and

kamisa-hetté for constructing a curious pétefi-sutra, or water

clock. He was appointed over the Kottal-badda of Denuwara,

Uda-palata, Kotmalé, Harispattu, Tumpané, Dumbara

Pansiyapattu, and Héwaheta, and over the Kottal-badda of the

gabadagam of the Four and Seven Koralés, Uva, Mataleé,

Walapané, Sabaragamuwa, the Three Koralés, and the Pata- _

rata. In a contest between the Kottal-badu of Uda-rata and

Pata-rata, the bondikkuld, or cannon, of the former stood

the test when fired, while that of the low-country exploded.

The Sippachariya was rewarded with a kastané sword. In all

he received seven titles.

7. Hldeniyé Tudapata.—A version of the “ Rajaratna-

karaya”’ interpolated with notices of the Smith caste. With

Vijaya came five Pancha Karmanta Wedakarayo, including

Sirit-ponkaralné Arasarana Téwa-narayana Viswakuladéva-

putraya.

With the Bo Tree came eight of each caste ; of the Smith caste

were Sirit-karalnd Radala, Sirit-lena Radala, Sirit-naraéyana

No. 62.—1909.] KANDYAN NAVANDANNO. 231

Radala, Sirit-abhiséka Radala, Mahé Nekat Radala, Sirit-

manuvikrama Radala, and their chief Vidya Chakrawartti

Pandita Radala, who made the crown. Vijaya Narayana

Vijéndra, Virabandu, Virapurandara, Vijayasundara, and

Vijayawardhana, descendants of those who came _ with

Vijaya, married the descendants of the women of the

Viswakula who came with his Pandiyan queen. King Deweni-

pétissa gave them Walagambahugama. For all the Kings till

the arrival of the Tooth Relic the crown was made by the

Smiths of the Sirit paramparawa.

That of King Parékrama Bahu was made by Abo Panditaya.

In process of time, none of his descendants were left save one

woman and a girl aged seven years. Mahalu Parakrama Bahu

ealled together the Smiths: they could do nothing and were

put toshame. He, thereupon, consulted Dharmma Alankara

- Vijaya Ba Piruwan Terunnansé and his ministers, and offered —

a reward to discover the descendants of the Smiths who came

with the B6 Tree. The woman came forward, and made the

regalia. Afterwards her son, aged five years, was entrusted at

the royal command to the Terunnansé, and on completing his

education was given the name of Ab6é Panditay4, He and

his decendants made the regalia for the Polonnaruwa Kings.

Under King Pandita Parakrama Bahu of Dambadeniya,

Rajasekara Panditaya obtained Kadadora, Vidurupola, Wal-

deniya, Dehimaduwa, Udattuwa, Aragoda, and Arama, besides

slaves and an elephant. The descendants of Siritkaralna

Panditaya made the regalia for Parakrama Bahu, and were

given Ayagama, Yatatnawa, Parakotawella, Kurukuttala,

Embekka, Godagama, and Wallahagoda.

Under the Kings Vijaya Raja Sinha, Kirtti Sri Raja Sinha,

and Rajadhiraja Sinha flourished Eldeniyé Sippachariya, who

was given the Uda-rata Kottal-badda and those of the four

Maha Disawanies and three nindagam. He made the ran-kadu

adbharané, possessed as paravéni property Wanawdsagoda

(Wallahagoda), Godagama, Embekka, Kurukuttula, Eldeniya,

and Arama, and held the Kottal-badda of Uda-palata.*

.* This Kottal-badda was perhaps that employed in the Awuda-gé.

D’Oyly mentions Eldeniyé Nayidé as its chief.

232 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. XXI.-

8. An abbreviated version of Eldeniyé Tudapata. Kada-

dora and the other villages are said to have been given to

Rajasékara Panditaya by Mahalu Parakrama Bahu, while the

grant of those including Ayagama is attributed to Uda-rata

Vikrama Bahu. It ends with account of Eldeniyé Raja-

karuna Dévasuréndra Manuvira Vikrama Siritkaralna Ara-

sarana Sakala Silpatilaka Vijayasundara Navaratna Mudali

Dawunda Sippachariya, and the family history has been

brought up to date.

9. Gal Sannasa (1344 a.p.), of Lankatilaké Viharé in

Udunuwara,* interpolated with the names of the chief

workmen. These are—Puspadéva Narayana, Heda Hittara

Achari, Puspadéva Suréndra, Dévandrayana, and Sdma-

narayana. Of these, the second obtained land in Eldeniya.

Seven generations of his descendants are given, the last being

Navaratna Mudali Dawunda Sippachariya.

Embekka (see Eldeniya). Déwasuréndra Galladdalagé family.

Hiddawulla.—Extinct (vide Madawala).

Kurukutiala.—Given to the Abharana Pattalé by Vikrama, |

Bahu. Closely connected with Nilawala and Gannoruwé

Pahalagedara. Eldeniyé Sippachariya held lands here (see

Hidentya).

1. Sannasa, 1630 Saka, (1708 a.p.), to Kurukuttala Ratna

Mudali Dawunda Abharana Achariya for making the toppi

haluwa, or state hat. One of his sons of the same name

was Muhandiram of Rata-hata, and another Muhandiram of

the twenty-four pattu (Ihala and Pahala Dolos Pattu) of the

Seven Koralés.

2. Sannasa, 1682 Saka, (1760 a.p.), to Kurukuttala Mudali

Dawunda Abharana Achariyé for making the toppi haluwa,

confirming his paravént lands at Kurukuttala and elsewhere.

HARISPATTU.

Attaragama.—Vijéndragedara Vijéndra Galladda is tradi-

tionally said to have received this village from Vijaya.

* See R. A. S. Journal, vol. X., No. 34 of 1887, p. 83, and Lawrie’s

Gazetteer, p. 753. The existence of a Tamil version of the sannasa at

the Viharé tends to prove that the workmen were from Southern

India.

No. 62.—1909.] KANDYAN NAVANDANNO. 233

FOUR KORALES.

Kumbaldiwela.—Not originally belonging to the Pattal-

wasama. The family name is Rajakarunaé Abhayasundara

Vira-narayana Dawunda Muldcharigé ; connected with Utu-

wana.

Mahagoda.—This village is a nindagama (see Delmada and

Mangalagama).

Mangalagama.—Connected with Delmada, and also with

Nilawala, Eldeniya, Gannéruwa, Utuwana, Okandapola, &c.

1. Olasannasa, 1566 Saka, (1644 4.D.), giving land at Maha-

— goda to Mangalagama Badal Handu Nayida for ee a gold

koku-sword.

2. Ola sannasa, 1580 Saka, (1658 a.D.), appointing the son

of Lettan Achariyé of Kalubovila, in Salpiti Koralé, Kottal-

_ baddé Vidané of the Four and Three Koralés.

3. Vett Patraya.—King Bhuvaneka Bahu (? VI.) of Kotté

heard that a famous Mulachariya had landed from Dambadiwa

at Manadiwa, and sent Waduwawala Déwasinha Mulachari

Nayidé (see Waduwawala and Gammennagoda) on an elephant

to fetch him likewise mounted to Kotté. When brought

before the king he presented him with an zra sanda balana

kannadiya, or telescope, and a pétef sutraya, or clock. He

was thereupon granted the village of Mangalagama and the

title of Mandalawalli Nayide.

The King residing at Ambulugala (? Vira Parakrama Bahu

VIII.) asked if there were any descendants of Mandalawalli

Nayidé, and on being informed that there were two orphan

children, aunt and nephew, had them brought to Ambulugala.

The girl was placed in the Dugganna WaAsala, and the boy

in the Maha Gabadawa. When grown up they were ordered

to marry each other. The girl refused, but under threat of

torture and of being ripped open consented, and was given

Mangalagama, to be held in succession in the female line with

the title of Etana.

Afterwards a grandson of Mandalawalli Nayidé was granted

the same title by Raja Sinha of Sitawaka. The Etana’s

daughter, Punchihami Nachchiré, married Kolomba Nayidé,

whe served King Raja Sinha II. She possessed the village,

234 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). —- [Von. X XI.

and after her her son Medduma Nayidé, who served Vimala

Dharma Striya II. His son Gallat Nayidé succeeded and

served King Naréndra Sinha of Kundasalé. From him the

writer Medduma Nayidé obtained the village ; no one else is

entitled thereto. He prays that the dispute may be investi-

gated by the officers of the Court and the Maha Nilamé.*

SEVEN KORALES.

Horambawa.

Connected with Okandapola, Mangalagama, &c. The

village ancestor is said to have come with Vijaya.

Ola sannasa, 1674 Saka, (1752 a.p.), to Horambawé Acha-

riya, giving lands in Hedipannala of Katugampola and Malan-

deniya of Willi Korale.

Mutugala.—Connected with Okandapola. Extinct.

Suruttuwa (now at Okandapola).—The same story is given

as in the Bulumullé suruttuwa, including the flight to Héwa-

heta. At Hanguranketa Don Dimingu Nayidé made a dalu

mura heppuwa, or betel bex, and received lands at Munamalé

in Seven Koralés. He did work for the king at Kandy, and

got Udukédeniya. Under Raja Sinha I. his son Kattiliyan

Nayidé decorated a gold karanduwa, and was given land at

Mutugala. His son Uyan Nayidé refused service, which was

undertaken by his cousin, who received the ancestral lands

from the king and lived at Mutugala.

Okandapola.

The family Karund Wasala Pandita Ratna Mudali Pata

Dawunda Mulacharigé, also Rajakaruna Wasala Pandita

Ratnatilaka Mudali Dawunda Acharigé, is connected with

Horambawa, Kalahogedara, Mangalagama, Utuwana, El-

deniya, and Gannéruwa. The village ancestor is said to have

come with Vijaya.

* Vide Mr. H. C. P. Bell’s Report on the Kégalla District, p. 98,

where it is considered as the settlement of the dispute, mentioned in

the Mangalagama vitti-patraya.

No. 62.—1909.| KANDYAN NAVANDANNO. 235

Siyambala-vehera.—Act of appointment by Pilima Talawuwe

(junior), Disiwa of Seven Koralés, in favour of the son of

Siyambala-vehera Galladda as Muhandiram of the Kottal-

baddé villages in Magul and Udapola Koralés. Connected

with Okandapola.

| MATALE.

Niyarépola.—The title of Niyarépola Badal Mudiyansé was

conferred on Badalgé Appu Naidé for apprehending the Pre-

tender in 1848. The family Niyarépola Badal Mudiyanselage

is of Marukona.

Paldeniya.—According to the Matale Maha Disawe Kadaim

_Pota, Hittaré Achariyé who came with the Bé Tree settled here.

UDAPALATA.

Godagama.—tIn this village was situated the Ran-kot Mali-

gawa, ‘“‘ golden pinnacled palace,” of the Gampola kings. The

village was given by King Vikrama Bahu to the Ran-kadu

Pattalé, but no longer belongs to the Pattal-wasama. Eldeniyé

Sippachariya had land here.

Kawudupitiya.

Vide D’Oyly, on Uda-palata.

ABHARANA PATTALE.

RATA-HATA, UDUNUWARA.

Delmada.

' 1. Ola sannasa, 1630 Saka, (1708 a.D.), to Biyagama

Vijayawardhana Achariya, granting lands in Aludeniya Gaba-

dagama belonging to Kirindé Liyana Nayidé, for services

rendered.

2. Ola sannasa, 1639 Saka, (1717 A.D.), appointing Biyagama

Mandalawalli Achariyé4 as Kottal-baddé Viddné of Matalé, for

mounting the stock of a wadana tuwakkuwa or ceremonial

gun with gold.

3. Ola sannasa, 1673 Saka, (1751 a.pD.), granting lands

at Delmada to Biyagama Vijayawardhana Déwa-naérdyana

Achaviy4, for inscribing discourses of Buddha ina book of gold.

Ss 26-09

236 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). (Vou. X XI.

4. Ola sannasa,1703 Saka, (1781 4.D.),to Biyagama Vijaya-

wardhana Déwa-narayana Achariya, for making a sword.

Biyagama is in Siyané Koralé, and was built by Raja Sinha I.

In the Hi Léekammitiya.—Déwéendra Mulachariya.

Wannipola.

Sannasa of Siri Sangha Bo Sénasammata Vikrama Bahu

(of Udarata, circa 1509 4.D.?) granting lands in Wannipola to

Acharilla Dityaya and Siwanta Dityaya for painting images

of Buddha on two sheets of cloth.

In the Hi Lékammitiya.—Muhandiram and Kattawadu

Mulachariya.

YATINUWARA.

Bulumulla.—The ancestors of the smith families of Bulu-

mulla, Godapola, and Ganndoruwa (Kamatagedara) were

brothers.

Suruttuwa (cf. Mutugala).—Parakrama Bahu of Kotte

inquired who could make a karanduwa for the Tooth Relic.

Ponparappu made it, and also a malpiyuma, or lotus flower.

When asked the name of the malpiyuma, he replied “ pald-

petta,”’ and was granted the patabend: name of Sri Danta-

dhétu Makaradhwaja Pardkrama Pandi Achariyd. His village

was called Palamé. He obtained two villages in Wagapanaha

Koralé in Matalé, and two in Seven Koralés. Under King Raja

Sinha he and his three children migrated to Sitawaka. His son

was granted the name of Dawunda Achériyé and lived in

Seven Koralés. The latter under King Vimala Dharmma Striya

repaired a gold pinnacle, in memory of the feast of giving rice to

the infant Mahasthana who died at Velimuwantota, celebrated

by the King and the Princes Vidiyé Adahasin and Déwameddé

Adahasin of Seven Koralés, and was given land at Bulumulla.

He was afterwards summoned by the King, but as he was aged

sent his nephews, who put a gold pinnacle on Mahiyangana

Dagaba. When in the reign of Senevirat the Portuguese came

to Denuwara, they fled to Dehipé in Héwaheta : here they got

land, when the Kings were at Hanguranketa. Palagama

Ponnayidé madea silver kannadi kiduwa, or spectacle case, and

dalumura heppuwa or betel box, and was given land at

Totilladeniya. This he gave away and returned to Bulumulla..

No. 62.—1909.]| KANDYAN NAVANDANNO. 237

He then made a malruka (flower tree) for the Tooth Relic, and

received an elephant. The document ends with an account of

the refusal of Ponnayidé’s son and his cousin, under Raja Sinha

II., to continue their service, which was undertaken by the

writer Punchi Nayidé.

Danture.*—Anciently Dantapura-nuwara. Smiths from

Gannoruwa. Vide Ayagama.

Gannoruwa.

Also styled Palagama. The part of the village inhabited by

the smiths is called Abharana gammedda.

For the early family history see Bulumullé Suruttuwa. It

was subsequently divided into three branches :—

(1) Kamata-gedara or Uda-gedara ;

(2) Palagdma-gedara or Alutgama-gedara ;

(3) Pahala-gedara or Pallé-gedara.

1. Brass pata-tahaduwa granted to Alutgamagedara

Mulachariya. ;

‘2. Ola sannasa, 1632 Saka, (1710 a.D.), granting land to

Gannoruwé Navaratna Dawunda Abharana Achariy4.

Under King Kirtti Sri Raja Sinha, Udagedara Gannoruwé

Loku Muhandiram worked in the palace. The King gave him

lands and an elephant. He erected Gangarama Viharé.

3. Sannasa, 1674 Saka, (1752 a.p.), to Abharana Achariya

Loku Muhandirama for painting the image at Gangarama.

He is said to have set the toe nails of Kirtti Sri Raja Sinha

with gems while he slept. His successor King Sri Rajadhiraja

Sinha was informed that Gannoruwé Muhandirama had died

possessed of much royal property. This was seized and

removed to the Treasury.t

Loku Muhandirama’s brother was Alutgama Muhandirama ;

he received a—

4. Brass sannasa, shaped like the side of the royal hat, for

making the maha toppi haluwa or hat of state. It is inscribed

G FAdm® MOO oeO9EC anu “ Hail! The sannasa

granted for Alijagama (Alutgama) village.’

* A quite modern inscription of 40 lines professes to relate the history

of the place.—B. Ed. Sec.

+ Lawrie’s Gazetteer, vol. I., p. 277. {Now in the Kandy Museum,

238 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [ VoL. XXL

HARISPATTU.

Werellagama.—Nayidé Patabenda received a as -tahaduwa.

from King Sri Wikrama Rajasinha.

pe DUMBARA.

Aluigama.

Extinet (vide Gannoruwa).

Amunugama.—Extinct (see Eldeniya). In the time of King

Vikrama Bahu this village was given to the Ran-kadu Pattalé.

Udispattuwa.—Nilgalagedara LOkurugedara, connected with

Nilawala, g. v. Se

HEWAHRETA.

Nilawala.—This is a nindagama.

The Nilawala people are connected with Kurukuttala and

Mangalagama. Their ancestor was one Nilanaranayd. His

brother Paramanaya settled at Hiddawulla and cbtained lands

at Madawala (q. v.) from King Parakrama Bahu VI., and another

brother went to Udispattuwa. All were Dravidian.

1. Henduwa, or elephant goad, and akussa, a large but

short goad fastened on to the elephant’s head, given to Kirun-

gappu by King Raja Sinha II. (see Surutéiuwa).

2. Ola sannasa, 1675 Saka, (1753 a.p.), to Nilawala Ratna-

walli Navaratna Abharanaya.

3. Sannasa, 1677 Saka, (1755 4.D.), to the same, for inscrib-

ing a portion of the Saddharmmaya on gold plates.

4. Sittuwa, 1685 Saka, (1763 4.D.), to Nilawala Loku Naidé

by Pallé Maha Wasala Loku Nayaka Hamuduruwé, to settle a

land dispute between him and his younger brother.*

5. Sannasa, 1708 Saka, (1786 a.p.), to Sri Dantadhatu

Makaradhwaja Parakrama Arasarana Sawuttari Swarnna-

tilaka Navaratna Mudali Dawunda Abharana Achariy4;

giving lands in Wallahagoda of Udapalata, Meddégodawela

of Udunuwara, Gannoruwa of Yatinuwara, and Alijjama

(Alutgama) of Dumbara, for making the maha ran-kadu:

dbharané, or sword of state.

6. Suruttuwa. Ratnawalli Abharana Achariyé lived under

Kings Raja Sinha I. and Vimala Dharmma Suriya I.; his son,

- Report on the Kegalla District, p. 98.

No. 62.—1909.] KANDYAN NAVANDANNO. 239

Kirnngappu, was granted lands and elephants by King Senerat,

and. a hat, shirt, and other presents by ‘‘ Rasin”’ (Raja Sinha

II.); his son, Hittara Kutti, served Vimala Dharmma Striya IL;

his son, Nayidé, had a minor son, Kapurappu, in whose time an

elephant was taken by one Datuwa. At that time (King Vijaya

Raja Sinha) Hanguranketa was the capital. Galagoda Disawa

took a land by force and Hindagoda Madappu Nilamé another.

Kapurappu’s son, Appu, complained to King Rajadhiraja

Sinha and got back his lands; but again in the time of his son

Kalu Naidé, Galagoda Nilamé seized the land. The writer

prays that the Maha Nilaméwaru of Sinhalé and the English

Governors may investigate the grievance.

FOUR KORALES.

Utuwana.—Connected with Mangalagama, Kumbatdiwela,

_Eldeniya, Gannoruwa, Horambawa, Kalahogedara, and

Okandapola. Not originally belonging to the Pattal-wasama.

Vekoladeniya (see Gammennagoda Surutiuwa).

1. Copper sannasa to Rajakaruna Nallaperumal Pandita

Achariya, 1331 Saka, (1419 a.p.), for building Ambulugala-

nuwara. |

2. Ola sannasa, 1679 Saka, (1757 a.p.), to Rajakaruna

Vijaya-narayana Tilakaratna Achariyd, for presenting a gold

mounted pore MAT ALE.

Marukona.

Vide Mottuwela and Niyarépola. |

Sittuwa, 1653 Saka, (1731 a.p.), to Marukona Abharana

Achariya. |

_Miwaladeniya.—Parapitiye Badal Muhandirama after the

British accession.

In the Hi Léekammitiya.—Yalégoda Mulachariya.

Mottuvela.—Sannasa, 1587 Saka, (1665 a.p.), granting land

in Mottuvela to Marukona Ratna Abharana Vedakaraya for

making jewellery for the King’s dress.*

A Mottuvela Badal Muhandirama was a favourite of the

late king.

Parapitiya (see Miwaladeniya).

* A forgery.

240 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). (VoL. X XI.

SEVEN KORALES.

Kettapahuwa (see Eldeniya).

UDAPALATA.

Wallahdgoda or Walwdsagoda.—Given to the Abharana

Pattalé by King Vikrama Bahu. The family is apparently of

Pandiyan descent, and is connected with Ganné1uwa. See

also Eldeniya.

Sannasa, 1726 Saka, (1804 a.p.), to Atasawuttari Kotté-

nuwarata teli Vira Dawunda Ratnabharana Muhandiram

Sippachariya.

SINHASANE PATTALE.

RATA-HATA, UDUNUWARA.

Aratiana (Aluviharé). See Kawudugama.

Aratiana.—In the time of King Vikrama Bahu of Gampola,

Tennakon Mudiyansé of Arattana was executed for abusing

Princess Henakanda Biso Bandara. The village was given to

artificers brought from Dewundara (Dondra), Aluvihareé,

Kkiriya, &c., and was attached to the Sinhasané Pattale.

King Rajadhiraja Sinha brought pecple from Arattana to build

Buwelikada Nuwara; among them was Dewundara alias

Déwéndra Mulachariyé. He was the builder of the Audience

Hallin Kandy. The legend current in Kandy is that the chiefs

who furnished timber complained to the king that the Mulé-

chariya shortened, and then rejected, the beams brought.

The king thereupon threatened to cut off the fingers of the

offender, who, to avoid the disgrace, threw himself into the

lake. He also took part in the construction of the Octagon.

He obtained the following :—

1. Sannasa, 1703 Saka, (1781 4.p.), to Dingitta Appu

(Déwéndra Muldchariyé) granting lands in Arattana. Two

years afterwards, 1705 Saka, the same lands were given to

Jayavirawardhana Achariya of Aluviharé of Arattana. The

former sannasa was sustained by the Judicial Commissicner’s

Court.

2. Sannasa, 1708 Saka, (1786 a.p.), to Déwéndra Mula-

chariya. 3

No. 62.—1909.] KANDYAN NAVANDANNO. 241

3. Pata-tahaduwa, to the same person.

The riyan lélla, or cubit measure, of the Mulachariya of

iron with a silver inlaid lion at either end is in the possession of

Godapola Galladdé. His son Déwasinha Mulachariya obtained

Kawudugama. A jacket of white silk embroidered with

flowers, together with a bdralé of eight branches, said to have

been given to him, is in the possession of the Embekka people.

In the Hi Lékammitiya.—Déweéendra Mulachariya, Jaya-

wardhana Nayidé, Dewéndra Nayidé, Aluviharé Mulachariya.

Godapola (see Bulumulla and Gannoruwa).—The following

patabendi nama was granted to a smith of this village :—

Rajakaruna Kottée-nuwara Bhuvanéka Bahu Maha

Wasalata Pata teli Vijaya Sinha Sri Dantadhatu Makara-

dhwaja Bhuvanéka Bahu Manika Karma Swarnna Karma

Tilaka Patasawuttari Mudali Dawunda Navaratnawalli

- Abharanachari.

His ancestor must have served Bhuvaneka Bahu VI. (1464-

1471 a.D.) or Bhuvanéka Bahu VII. (1534-1540), Kings of

Kotté. The grandson (2) of the Abharanachari was Kottal

baddé Hittara Mulachariya of Udunuwara in 1861 4.p., and

was styled Godapola Galladdalayégedara Chitra Vichitra

Makaradhwaja Parakrama Vijéndra Loku Appu Galladda.

This village belonged to the Abharana Pattalé, and after-

wards to the Ran-kadu Pattalé. Kumburégedara people

from Ullandupitiya having settled here, it is now attached

to the Sinhasane Pattale. Now Hittaru.

YATINUWARA.

_ Deldeniya.—Given by King Vikrama Bahu to the Sinhasané

Pattalé. Mention of the following patabendi nama :—

Bhuvanéka Bahu Puspadéwa Narayana Abhiséka Vichitra

Chitra Silpachariya, Hittara Mulachariya.

Eldeniyé Silpachariyé held land here.

Parakotawella.—Given to this Pattalé by Vikrama Bahu.

Now extinct.

HARISPATTU.

Embulpuré.—Hittaru connected with Ullandupitiya, Hulan-

gomuwa, and Waduwawala. Under the Gampola Kings it

9A, JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoL. X XT.

belonged to the Otunu; under the Koétté sovereigns to the

Rankadu; and since Kundasale Raja to the Sinhasané,

Pattale.

Hingulwala.—Hittaru. ‘These people have now migrated

to Ullandupitiya. Mention of Hingulwala Muhandiram,

1689 and 1734 Saka, and of Hingulwala Mulacharrya in 1687,

1720, and 1751 Saka.

Ullandupitiya.—Hittaru. There were two families :—

1. Vedagedara.—Vedagedara Mulachariya did service to

the Bétgé and Kodituwakku departments.*

2. Kumburégedara (vide Godapola).

Sannasa, 1515 Saka, (1593 a.p.), granting land in the village

to Rajésvara Hittaca Achariya of Ullandupitiya, for complet-

ing the Jétawandrama. It was produced in a_ lawsuit

between the members of the Gannorudeniya family (Marukona,

Mangalagama, Nilawala, and Gannoruwa).

The following patabendi nama was conferred on a smith of

this village by King Naréndra Sinha, for ivory work :—

Ullandupitiyé Rajakaruna Dévanarayana Bodhipaksha

Vichitra Chitra Sri Dantadhatu Makaradhwaja Bhuvanéka

Bahu Abhiséka Dantasinha Panditaratna Lanka-nayaka

Mahanama Mulachariy4.t

In 1704 Saka, (1782 a.p.), Kumburégedara Mulachari N ayidé

dedicated land to the rock image of Buddha, in the Gonigoda

Galgané Vihare.

The Dalada Maligawa has a Hittara parguwa here.

Warakagoda.—Warakagoda Mulachariya constructed build-

ings in Buwelikada in the late king’s time (see Rambukwella).

DUMBARA.

Rambukvella (Uda Dumbara.)—The carriage of the last King

of Kandy was made by Aluviharé Mulachariy4 and Warakagoda

Naidé, both of this village.

For Aluviharé wide Arattana.

* See Section VIII., under Mulachariyaé, Hittaru.

{ See Godapola for note on Bhuvanéka Bahu.

No. 62.—1909.| KANDYAN NAVANDANNO. 243

FOUR KORALES.

Kawudugama sannasa, 1730 Saka, (1808 a.p.), to (Arattana

- Devéndragedara) Dévasinha Mulachariya, Kottalbaddé Vidané

of Uva, and other districts. He was the son of Dévéndra

Mulachariya of Arattana. Connected with Waduwawala and

Arattana.

Gammennagoda.—Suruttuwa (now at Okandapola). Extinct.

The King residing at Ganétenné Nuwara entrusted the building

of Alutnuwara Déwalé to an artificer and rewarded him with

lands at Vékoladeniya, Utuwana, Arama, and elsewhere.

When, the temple again required repair, Hérat Mudiyanseé

produced the artificer’s son before the King at Kotte; he

received Gammennagoda. He was ordered to ally himself

_ with the smiths of Waduwawala, who had landed at Mana-

duwa and got a sannasa. He then built Wakirigala Viharé ;

and was given the title of Rajakaruna Abésundara Wirandra-

yana Dawunda Achariyé and Mulachariya. His son Krish-

nappu allied himself with the Mandalawalli Nayidés of

Mangalagama : his brother Kalu Nayidé fled the country with

his wife, fearing harm. The Mulachariya and Krishnappu

were concealed by Hérat Mudiyansé. On the King inquiring

for him, the Mudiyansé produced the Mulachariya, who built

a two-storied house and received a sannasa for Gammenna-

goda. |

The brother of the founder of the Mangalagama family

settled here (see Mangalagama, Vekoladeniya, Utuwana,

Waduwawala).

Waduwawala.

-Waduwawala Déva-sinha Mulachari Nayidé was sent by King

Bhuvanéka Bahu of Kotté to bring the ancestor of the Man-

galagama family from Manaduiwa (vide Mangalagama vitti-

patraya). The ancestor of this family also landed at Mana-

duwa (vide Gammennagoda Suruttuwa). The ancient family

is extinct: that now there is connected with Embulpuré,

Ullandupitiya, Hulangomuwa, and Kawudugama.

Copper sannasa, 1685 Saka, (1763 4.p.), to Waduwawala

Vijayawardhana Déva-sinha Mulachariya, for service rendered

and to replace a lost sannasa.

244 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. X XI.

SEVEN KORALKES.

Tantirigama.—-Now extinct. Nindagama.

Siltuwa, 1664 Saka, (1742 a.p.), to the Udasgiriyé Navaratna

Abharana Achari Nayidélaé from Balagallé Vikramasinha

Mudiyansé Ralahami, Diyawadana Nilamé.

The holder paid a massa (about 8d.) yearly to the Dalada

Maligawa, as the village was given to the Tooth Relic by the

Kurunégala kings.

MATALE.

Gurulawela (see Migaspitiya).—Bhuvanéka Bahu Déva-

narayana Sittara Mulachariya worked at Gangarama.

Hulangomuwa.—The legend is that Hulangomuweé Raja-

paksha Bhagottara Sittara Mohottala held eighteen offices,

including those of Halu-mandape Lékam and Disawa of

Anaolendéwa, Munnéssaram, and Puttalam; and that his

sannasa was inscribed on the same rock as those of the eighteen

walawwas of Hulangomuwa. He is said to have gained the

royal favour by pointing out a suitable site for a city. The

story refers to Hulangomuwé Hittara Nayidé, to whom King

Kirtti Sri Raja Sinha gave an elephant in 1674 Saka,

1752 a.p. One tush is in existence, inscribed :—

BRT VOM PBDEHSISH BIMHDDMOO S,SHR FHOneEAa

@QO@ DSOAH HAHHBPO -MRMIMMos Sa.d5ze woomeyecds Bo

D226 HAS @xiaced SBS GZ ATH-s OB®DQia@s qe-omgQoe®

BADSMBAECD OED294,@ FEHIOH ESB.

This is the tush of the elephant granted to the Hittara Nayidé ot

Hulangomuwa by the Mahé Wasala Kirtti Sri Raja Sinha, born of

the pure solar race, endowed with renown, perfect like a jasmine

flower, excellent, the seat of valour, possessed of fame and pros-

perity, in the year oi Saka Raja 1674, named Afigira.

The elephant was in all probability the reward for the

Nayide’s work in AlutgamaViharé in the Asgiri Udasiya Pattuwa

of Matalé. At the command of Pinnapayé Disawa of Matale

he constructed an image of Buddha for the Viharé. This was

shown to the King and he obtained a present. The festival of

* See Lawrie’s Gazetteer, I., p. 22.

No. 62.—1909.| KANDYAN NAVANDANNO. 245

Mention of Hittaragé Rabbada Hittara Unnehé, 1714 Saka,

(1792 a.D.) Hittara Nayide’s kasaw belt and twppottiya still

exist.

Migaspitiya.—Ola sannasa, 1610 Saka, (1688 a.D.), granting

land at Gurulavela belonging to Nugapitiyé Nayidé to Migas-

pitiyé Samana Mantri Achariyé of Kanangama. ‘This village

belonged originally to the Rankadu Pattale, but since the reigns

of Kirtti Sri Raja Sinha and Sri Vikrama Raja Sinha to the

Sinhasane. |

Nilagama.

Hittaru.—Tradition says that the village was settled by

Bodhi-pattalamé Mulachariya who came with the Bo Tree

(Matalé Maha Disawé Kadaim Pota).

1. Ola sannasa, 1677 Saka, (1755 a.p.), to Nilagama Bhuva-

néka Bahu Hittara, for repairing the image of Buddha in the

Rangiri Dambulu Viharé, granting nine amunams of land.

2. Pata-tahaduwa to the same. This smith was known as

Loku Patabenda. He executed the decorations of Dambulla

Viharé, a full description of which is given in the tudapata

(below) ; assisted in that of Gangarama ; painted the portraits

of King Kirtti Sri Raja Sinha and Velivita Sangharaja in the

Pallémalé of the Dalada Maligawa ; and together with Dévara-

gampola Silvattena and Koswatté Hittara Naidé decorated

Degaldoruwain Dumbara. Vulgarly styled Hittara Mohottala,

his full name, as given in the tudapata, was Balawatwala

Bodhinarayana Bhuvanéka Bahu Chitrachariya.

3. Tudapata, 1723 Saka, (1801 a.p.), to hisson Kuda Pata-

bendé. ‘This describes the foundation of the Dambulla Viharé

by King Walagam Abha, its restoration by King Nissanka

Malla, and the work executed in the various caves on the orders

of King Kirtti Sri Raja Sinha between 1669 and 1701 Saka,

(1747 and 1799 a.p.), by Balawatwala Bodhi-narayana Bhuva-

néka Bahu Chitrachariya, who received nine amunams of land

on a sannasa.

It then records the work performed by his sons at the Mali-

gawa and elsewhere in the reign of Kings Rajadhiraja Sinha and

Sri Vikrama Raja Sinha, and concludes with a description of

the Asgiri Alut Vihare decorated by Balawatwala Chitrachariya

246 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. X XT.

(Kuda Patabenda) on the orders of the Adigar Pilima Talawuwé

1723 Saka, (1801 4.D.), and the confirmation of the grant to his:

father.*

4. Tudapaia.—Apparently a part of the above. It gives

a description of the decoration in the Maha Raja Viharé at

Dambulla.

5. Pata-tahaduwa, to Kuda Patabenda, together with the

necklace, ring, and bandi or armlets given to him on the

completion of the Asgiri Viharé. Kud& Patabenda also

executed the ivory work round the doors of the Uda-malé of

the Maligawa.

Udasgiriya (vide Tantirigama).

OTUNU PATTALR.

RATA-HATA, YATINUWARA.

Ayagama.—A hamlet in Danturé, given to this Pattalé by

King Vikrama Bahu. The ancient family is now extinct.

TUMPANE. _

Yatainadwa.—Given to the Otunu Pattalé by King Vikrama

Bahu. Latterly the people performed Nanayakkara service. t

Extinct.

The following ola gives the history of the Pattalé :—

Suruttuwa.—This document is practically identical with the

Eldeniyé Tudapata. The followers of Vijaya are not given :

those of the Bo Tree are Siritkaralna Radala, Sirit-ponkaralna

Radala, Sirit-léna Radala, Sirit-narayana Radala, Sirit-

ubhaya Narayana Radala, Maha Nekatrala, Vidya Chakra-

wartti Pandita Rala.

The story of Abé Panditaya is then given. He made the

crown for Kings Pandita Vijaya Bahu and Bhuvanéka Bahu,

and his son that for Vijaya Bahu the nephew of Pandita

Parakrama Bahu. That of Mahalu Parakrama Bahu was made

by Rajasékara Panditaya, who was given Kadadora, Viduru-

pola, Waldeniya, Liniyakaduwa, Kudagoda, Dehimaduwa,

* See Lawrie’s Gazetteer, 1., p. 74, for the sannasa of the viharé.

{ Hi Lékammitiya.

No. 62.—1909.] KANDYAN NAVANDANNO. 247

Udattuwa, and Aragoda, beside slaves, the title of Rajaguru

Panditaya, mulu viyan or ceiling cloths, mirivediya or sandals,

a tunic adorned with 66 leaves (bépata heité), an eight-cornered

hat, and a white flag. Later on, there being no one able

to make his crown, Vikrama Bahu, King of Uda-rata, sent

presents to Parakrama Bahu and got artificers, to whom he

gave seven, villages, including Ayagama and Yatatnawa, with

the titles of Rajaguru and Pandita Nilamé, for making the

crown.* Rajasékara Panditaya’s son-in-law (or nephew) was

Pandita Nilamé: his daughter married Yatatnawé Pandita

Appu, and Heda Panditaya gave as dowry seven slaves, the

Otunu Sesira Pota (book of instructions for making the

crown), as well as the sannasa and tudapata given by the

_ King. Thenceforward the Rajaguru Pandita Nilamé grew

rich, and was called Rajaguru Pandita Achari.

Madawala.

The ancestor of these smiths was Paramanaya of Hidda-

wulla. His brother Nila-ndrayana settled at Nilawala, and

another at Udispattuwa.

1. Gal-sannasa from Siri Sangha B6 Sri Pardkrama Bahu

VI. (1410-1462 a.p.), in the seventeenth year of his reign,

granting land in Madawala to Siddawullé Achari Paramandya

and his son Suriya.f

2. Copper sannasa from the same King in the same year to

Striya and Paramanaya, giving the same land as in the gal-

sannasa, held by their father Hiddawullé Ratna Mudali

Dawunda <Achari.

_ The copper sannasa is a copy of the stone inscription, the

names being altered.

The village is divided into four chief families :——

(2) Mandalawalli Navaratna Sinha Kuda Radalé Kalu

Badal panguwa ;

(6) Mudunminiratna Vibhtsana Mudali Dawunda Mudun-

mini Muhandiram parguwa ;

* Vide Section V., page 5.

+ Copy and translation sent to the Government Agent, Central Pro-

vince, at his request by the Archeological Commissioner (No. 451 of

May 30, 1908).

248 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. X XI.

(d) Dawunda panguwa.

The Arachchi of the village always bears the title of Muhan-

dirama.

SABARAGAMUWA.

Kahatapitiya.—Sinhandrayana Achariyé received a sannasa,

now lost, 1562 Saka, (1640 a.p.).

Mudduwa.—tThis village belongs to Maha Saman Dévalé

Kottal-badda. A Mistri of Bellana in Pasdun Kéralé made

Viswakarma veda for the king, and received a patabendi-nama

and lands at Muddtiwa and Ebétota. The sannasa is now lost.

The pata-tahaduwa bears this inscription :—

98 dsihoend soho ea—ngdalg 0008 6099 On HaGa

SEQH9Ge9 GF emndoa WM6AY WHDGOGE Sed de

AE zs QMesdd.

(The name of) Sri Danta Dhatu Makaradhwaja Mandalawalli

Viswakarma Rajakaruna Muhandiram, granted by the Supreme

Great Court in the year 1598 (1676 a.D.).

Ndkandala.—To Saman Dévalé Kottal-badda. An nnnen

made an image of a god of rat-handun for Kelaniyé Parakrama

Babu and obtained this village on a sannasa.

VI—NETRA MANGALLYAYA, OR FESTIVAL OF

SETTING THE EYES. ;

The ‘‘ Mahawansa ” relates that Parakrama Bahu the Great

himself was wont to paint the eyes. ‘To-day the ceremony is

performed by the artist who decorates the image.

The ceremony commences at the first 7ama of the night with

the Sadanganvidhiya, and is presided over by a pupil with his

forehead, breast, and shoulders smeared with sandalwood

paste wearing the Brahman dress (Brahmana enduma). This

consists of a munddsaneé or turban cloth, silver puna-nila or

thread, cloth as worn by Brahmans, wira sdtaka or ura

bandaya, a long cloth passed reund the body and thrown over

the shoulder, and kaddukkan or earrings.

No. 62.—1909.| KANDYAN NAVANDANNO. 249

In the mandapé, after the usual invocation of the Three

Gems and of the Dévatdw6, paddy is spread on the floor. Of

this is drawn a figure (ata mangala), composed of two squares,

one above the other, so placed that the sides of the upper are

parallel to the diagonals of the lower, thus :—

At the eight corners are placed pieces of cloth. The whole

is covered with a mat, on which rice is spread and divided into

eighty squares by intersecting lines. In the midst is set the

Brahma kale, which is filled with the nine kinds of gems

(nava ratna) and rice, and is covered with a cloth of five colours

- (pancha-warnna redda) with a coconut flower on the top, and

tied round with a waist chain (hawadiya). Around the

Brahma kalé are set eighty small chatties (kalaged:), inside of

which are gold fanams and paddy, each being covered with

two cloths and surrounded by coconuts, jaggery, betel stands

(ilattattu), &c. These typify the nine planets. At the eight

corners of the ata mangala are coconuts, in which dehi kanu

(“lime posts ’’) are fixed with a thread passing from one to

another (kanya nula). ‘The whole is called Brahma garbhaya.

Inside the viharé, another aia mangala is prepared of paddy,

but instead of the Brahma kalé, for the Indra kilé is used a

kalagediya filled with rice, gold fanams, and the nine gems.

A ruk-gaha and a necklace are set thereon, and the whole

covered with a pafichawarnna cloth, while nine kalagedi are

placed around, as also a lamp (pana), nine betel stands, and nine

baskets of curry stuffs (sarakku watti). The whole surrounded

by a kanya nila is called Vishnu garbhaya. Gana Deviyo

is worshipped. At the eight corners of the atamangala and

near the Indra kilé are yidéni made of plantain sheaths on

which are set rice and sweetmeats. These pidéni also represent

the nine planets. Outside the door of the mandapé are two

dwarapdla pidéni, and in front one called kshéshtrapdla.

Outside the viharé and the mandapé is a khadgapala pidéniya

raised six feet high on a messa on pillars: on one side of this

250 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoL, X XT.

is the diya dakina sthanaya prepared with a large koraha of

water ; and all around eight smaller mal-pel at which rice is

offered. ;

The ceremony of offering the pidéni and the rice at the mal-

pel is performed by the principal smith wearing the yaksha or

jagalat ratu enduma, consisting of a pachcha-wadan tuppottiya,

a red utra sdtaka, a round red hat, and a kastané sword. 'To

this some moderns have added a red jacket and trousers. In

ancient times a tall cone-shaped red cap surmounted by a

tassel was used.* ,

Slokas are recited till the propitious hour has arrived,

when the principal smith puts on the maha enduma or mula

dyittan joduwa, permission being given by the King. This

consists now of the full dress of a Kandyan chief. The ancient

dress was apparently the Brahmana enduma, and subsequently

the white twppottiya, round hat, and uturu saluwa.; The

privilege of wearing the jacket is said to have been granted

by King Naréndra Sinha; but this is very doubtful. There

are, however, several cases in which hats and jackets were

presented to the smiths ; and the royal dress itself was thus

given on the completion of Gangarama Viharé. The idea

would seem to be that the painter represents, and so wears the

dress of, the patron at whose expense the image has been made.

The principal painter thus attired, sword in hand, enters the

image house, and, with a red cloth (wahaniradwa) wrapped

about his head, so that his face only appears, sets the eyes to

the image with a golden pencil, the paint being in a golden tray,

while his assistants hold a looking glass (kedapata) and a

light. Meanwhile the Mangalashtaka is sung.

By this time it is daylight. The principal comes out of the

Vihdra-gé, the red cloth over his head and face, and his eyes

fixed on the ground. He then looks intently into the water

(diya dakinawd) ; in the koraha when he looks up his eyes

first rest on a clay image of Viswakarma Divya Putraya (bala

dakinawd), and then on a white cow tied near by for this

purpose (haraka dakinawa).

* A specimen of this is in the Kandy Museum.

+ In the remoter districts, this is still the dress. See supra, utra sdtaka,

No. 62.—1909.| KANDYAN NAVANDANNO. 251

He re-enters the viharé, fills a gold tray with lime juice

and sandalwood water, and taking the kedapata in his hand

anoints the head of the image reflected therein (ndnu mura

karanawd). He then comes out, and water is poured from a

kendiya on his hands by the priests and dayakdés, who also

present him with gifts. This is known as kattru darsanaya

or katuru dekima. The Néra Pinkama is then celebrated and

lasts seven days. Anciently the painters stayed and received

all the offerings; but now take the wages agreed on and

depart, receiving the offerings made at the Sadanganvidhiya.

——

VII.—_WEIGHTS AND MEASURES.

_ The unit of weight among the gold and silversmiths is the

manchadiya or madatiya seed of about 3°5 grains. Of these,

twenty make a kalanda, or according to Davy* twenty-four,

a weight usually represented by a Dutch chally, and twelve

kalan go to a palama. Knox mentions the “ collonda,” of

which ‘‘ six make just a piece of eight,” and also its half and

quarter ; with him twenty ‘‘ beads’’ made a “‘ collonda,” and

twenty of these a “pallum.” The rdtiala or pound seems to

be of later introduction. Gold and silver are now as formerly

weighed against the current coin.

The measures of length were the wadu angala, equal

to the space between the second and third joint of the fore-

finger, of which, seven went to the viyata or span, and

twenty-four to the wad riyana or carpenter’s cubit ; and the

ordinary cubit or riyana. The carpenter’s cubit is also said

to consist of the riyana, a viyata, and the breadth cf four

fingers of one hand and of two of the other. This is the riyan

lélla or cubit measure of Dévéndra Mulachariya, which is

thirty-one inches long, and is divided into twenty-four

‘inches ” (angal).t

According to Knox, “a rian is a Cubit, which is with them

from the bone on the inside of the Elbow to the tip of the fourth

* Interior of Ceylon, p. 243.

+ Vide Arattana.

Tv 26-09

252 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoL. X XI.

Finger. A Waddo rian is the Carpenter’s Rule. It is as much

as will reach from one Elbow to the other, the Thumbs touching

one the other at the tops, and so stretching out both Elbows.’’*

VILI.—TITLES.

The following titles and ranks were held by headmen of the

Smith caste :— _

Atuhangidiya. Assistant of the Hangidiya, gq. v.

Hangidiyé. Headman of the Atapattukarayé, I-waduw6,

carpenters, and blacksmiths. Written also Hangiliyd.

Hangidiya, Atapattu. Headman of the Atapattukarayo of

the Kottalbadda.

, Galgana. Headman of the stone polishers.

———_—, Galwadu. Headman of the stone cutters.

———— , f-wadu. Headman of the [-waduwo.

—_—., Kottalbaddé. Headman of one or more of the:

classes of blacksmiths of the Kottalbadda.

Mohotidla, Hittara, a colloquial honorific. Only two

instances of its use are known (vide Hulangomuwa and Nila-

gama). :

Mudali, a title qualified by Raina, Navaratna, &. Occurring |

in the patabendi nam in sannas.

Mudiyansé, Badal.t

Muhandirama.—Frequent title among this caste.

, Badal. Occurs in the late king’s time; perhaps

the same as— ) :

—_———, Kotialbaddé. Headman of the Badallu or

silversmiths of the Kottalbadda, appointed by the Disawa in

the disawanies.

Muldchériyé. Headman over the Abharana Pattalé of

the Palace, over the Waduwo, Liyana Waduw6, and Hittaru ot

the Kottalbadda, and in general a smith entrusted with the

supervision of others, a chief smith.

* Historical relation of Ceylon (part II!l., chap. VIIL.).

+ The first mention of this title as a separate rank, which I have —

found, is of that granted to Badalgé Appu of Niyarepola in 1848.

No. 62.—1909.] KANDYAN NAVANDANNO. 253

, Hittara. Mention of Vedagedara Mulachariya

of the painters of Uda-rata (Uda-rata Hittara Mulachariy4) ;

fined in 1831 for not commencing the carved pillars of the

Audience Hall (vide Ullandupitiya).

, Liyana wadu. Headman of the turners of the

Kottalbadda.

————, Wadu. Over the carpenters of the same.

Suppachariya. One proficient in the five arts ; an honorific.

Vidané, Kottalbaddé. Headman appointed by the

Kottalbaddé Nilamé or Disawa over the whole Kottalbadda

of a district. As in the case of the Vidanés of the other baddas,

he was either of the caste of his subordinates, or a Vellala.

In Seven Koralées there were also Vidanés of Kottalbaddé

villages.

—, Wadu. Headmen of carpenters. Mention of a

Wadu Vidané of Dumbara; where the Wadu péruwa appears

to have been distinct from a Kottalbadda.

T 2

254 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. X XT,

COUNCIL MEETING.

; Colombo Museum, January 25, 1909.

Present :

The Hon. Mr. Hugh Clifford, C.M.G., Vice-Patron, in the Chair.

Mr. P. Freudenberg, J.P., | Mr. R. G. Anthonisz.

Vice-President. The Hon. Mr. 8. C. Obeyese- |

Mr. P. Arunachalam, M.A., kere.

C.C.S., Vice-President. Mr. C. Drieberg, B.A., F.H.A.S.

Mr. J. Harward, M.A., Honorary Secretary.

Business.

1. Read and confirmed Minutes of last Council Meeting held

on September 19, 1908. |

2. Resolved the election of following Members: —

(1) A. S. de Silva: recom- ) (a) S. C. Obeyesekere.

mended by § (0) Hugh Clifford.

(2) E. S. Dassenaike, B.A.,

Barrister - at- Law: recom- } bk fe

mended by | Aan

(3) H. L. de Mel, Proctor, S, C24

and Notary Public: recom- } me a a ele Hes

mended by | (0)

(4) W. A. Samarasingha: re- a a) P. E. Pieris.

commended by (6) G. A. Joseph.

(5) D. Devapuraratne, Proctor, ; (a) C. M. Fernando.

S.C.: recommended by (6) G. A. Joseph.

(6) F. Gomez, B.A., (non- |

resident) Nilgiris: recom- } » Oe eee

al be | b) C. R. Arasaratnam.

3. Laid on the table Mr. A. EK. Buultjens’ Paper entitled ‘“‘ The

Dutch Hast India Company, and the Peace of Amiens,’’ with

remarks by the Hon. Mr. John Ferguson, C.M.G.

Resolved ,—That, in accordance with the remarks made by Mr.

John Ferguson, Mr. Buultjens be informed that his Paper, as it

is, is not suitable for the Journal; and that the Council suggest

that a short Paper Serie be written embodying the information ~

contained in pages 7, 8, 9, and 10 of his Paper.

No. 62.—1909.]| PROCEEDINGS. 255

4, Laid on the table Circular No. 336 of September 21, 1908,

containing Mr. P. Arunachalam’s Paper entitled ‘‘ Jnana Vasish-

tam,’’ with the opinions of Mudaliyars E. R. Goonaratna and

R. C. Kailasapillai.

Resolved ,—That the Paper be accepted for reading at a Meeting

and be published in the Journal.

5. Laid on the table a Paper entitled ‘‘ Notes on Delft,” by

the Hon. Mr. J. P. Lewis.

Resolved ,—That the Paper be referred to Messrs. J. Harward

and R. G. Anthonisz for their opinions.

6. Read a letter from Mr. P. Freudenberg dated October 31,

1908, to Mr. P. Arunachalam regarding the reprinting of the

Mahavansa.

7. Read a letter from Professor T. W. Rhys Davids, dated

November 20, 1908, to the Hon. the Colonial Secretary, regarding

the reprinting of the Mahavansa.

Resolved ,—That the Government be asked to adopt the recom-

mendations contained in Professor Rhys Davids’ letter.

_ 8. Laid on the table the Hon. the Colonial Secretary’s letter

dated December 10, 1908, forwarding a ‘‘ Report on the Restoration

and Conservation of Thupdrama Viharé at Polonnaruwa during

1903-1908,” by the Archzological Commissioner.

Resolved ,—That the Report be referred to Messrs. Arunachalam

and Harward for their opinions.

9. Considered the nomination of Office-Bearers for 1909.

The Council was informed that under Rule 16, Messrs. C.

Drieberg and R. G. Anthonisz retire by seniority, and the Hon.

Mr. S.C. Obeyesekere and the Hon. Mr. Justice A. Wood Renton

by reason of least attendance, two of these gentlemen being

eligible for re-election.

Resolved That Messrs. C. Drieberg and R. G. Anthonisz be

re-elected, and that the Hon. Mr. 8. C. Obeyesekere and the Hon.

Mr. Justice A. Wood Renton be deemed to have retired by reason

of least attendance, and the vacancies thus created be filled

by the appointment of Messrs. E. B. Denham and M. Kelway

Bamber.

Resolved,—That the vacancy in the post of President of the

Society resulting from the resignation of the Hon. Mr. John

Ferguson, C.M.G., who left the Island, be filled by the appoint-

ment of the Hon. Mr. Hugh Clifford, C.M.G., and that the vacancy

caused by the disappearance of Mr. J. Parsons be filled by the

appointment of Mr. D. B. Jayatilaka, B.A.

10. Considered date and business for the Annual General

Meeting.

__ Resolved,—That the Annual General Meeting be fixed for

February 26, and that at it be read the Annual Report and one

of the two Papers by Messrs. Donald Ferguson and P. E. Pieris

respectively, already accepted for reading and publication.

256 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoL. X XI.

COUNCIL MEETING. ©

Colombo Museum, February 25, 1909.

Present :

Mr. P. Freudenberg, J.P., Vice-President, in the Chair.

The Hon. Mr. P. Arunachalam, M.A., C.C.S., Vice-President.

Mr. R. G. Anthonisz, Government Mr. 8S. de Silva, Gate

Archivist. Mudaliyar.

The Hon. Mr. 8. C. Obeyesekere.

Mr. G. A. Joseph, Honorary Secretary and Treasurer.

Business.

1. Read and confirmed minutes of last Council Meeting held

on January 25, 1909.

2. Resolved the election of the following Members :—

J. A. Daniel.

dow) BNE A. (onl?

don): recommended by (oon ee Josey,

(2) K. J. Saunders: recom- (a) J. A. Daniel

mended by (6b) G. A. Joseph

(3) J. L. Pieris Samarasinha |

Siriwardana, Mudaliyar S. C. Obeyesekere.

of the Gate: oy P. K. Pieris.

}

]

mended by

(4) A. O. Jayawardana,

KXorala, Inquirer into

Crimes, &c.: recommen-

ded by

(5) J. W. de Silva, Proctor,

Supreme Court and

Notary Public: recom-

mended by |

a) A

(6b) G. A. Joseph.

(6) W. Wijeyesekera, Inquirer

into. Crimes : recommen-

ded by —

(7) R. Sagarajasingam: re-

2 commended by

' (8) C. F. W. Halliley, Assist-

ant Superintendent of

Surveys : recommended

——

G. A

J. A.

) P. Arunachalam.

R. C. Kailasapillai.

: B. Bell.

. Joseph.

ee a

—_—~—

> O

No. 62.—1909.] PROCEEDINGS. 257

3. Laid on the table Circular No. 44 of February 6, 1909,

containing the opinions of the Hon. Mr. P. Arunachalam and

Mr. J. Harward on the Archeological Commissioner’s ‘* Report on

the Restoration and Conservation of Thiparama Viharé, Polon-

-naruwa, during 1903-1908.”

Resolved,—That as a great deal of the substance of this ReDOEe

has already appeared in the Annual Reports for those years,

published in the Society’s Journal under the head ‘* Archeology,”

the Report be not published in the Journal ;* but the Govern-

ment be thanked for offering it to the Society.

4. Laid on the table Andrew’s Journal with Notes by the

Hon. Mr. J. P. Lewis.

Resolved,—That the Journal and Notes be referred to Messrs.

R. G. Anthonisz and 8. de Silva, Gate Mudaliyar, for their

opinions.

5. Read and passed the Drait Annual Report for 1908.

6. Resolved,—On the proposal of the Hon. Mr. P. Arunachalam,

‘seconded by Mr. R. G. Anthonisz, that the accounts of this

Society, which have not been audited for some years past, should

be audited annually, and that the Honorary Secretaries do

endeavour to have the accounts audited free of cost for the

unaudited period.

mnceere |

* This Resolution accords with the expressed wish of the Archzxo-

logical Commissioner.—B., Hd. Sec. eae

— 258 JOURNAL, B.A.S. (CEYLON).

[Vou. X XI.

ANNUAL GENERAL MEETING.

Colombo Museum, February 26, 1909.

Present :

The Hon. Mr. Hugh Clifford, C.M.G., President, in the Chair.

Mr. P. Freudenberg, J.P., Vice-President.

The Hon. Mr. P. Arunachalam, M.A., C.C.S., Vice-President.

Mr. R. G. Anthonisz.

Mr. C. D. Carolis.

Mr. P. de Abrew.

Mr. KE. B. Denham, B.A., C.C.S.

Mr. Simon de Silva, Gate

Mudaliyar.

Mr.D. Devapuraratna, Proctor,

S.C.

Mr. F. H. de

Barrister-at-Law.

Mr. A. N. Galbraith,

Vos, JsP°.

B.A.,

Mr. Az M. Hamid.

Mr. C. W. Horsfall.

Mr. D. B. Jayatilaka, B.A.

Mr. EK. W. Jayawardana,

Barrister-at-Law.

Mr. R. C. Kailasapillai, Muda-

liyar.

Mr. M. A. C. Mohamed.

Dr. A. Nell, M.R.C.S.

Mr. D. Obeyesekere, M.A.,

Barrister-at-Law.

Mr. J. P. Obeyesekera,

Barrister-at-Law.

Mr. P. E. Pieris, M.A., C.C.S.

Mr. J. B. M. Ridout.

Mr. A. E. Roberts, Proctor.

Dr. E. Roberts, F.F.P.S.,

M.R.C.S.

Mr. W. A. Samarasingha.

Dr. V. R. Saravanamuttu,

M.D.

Mr. J. Still. |

Ven. H. Sri Sumangala, High

Priest.

Suriyagoda Sumangala Terun-

nansé.

Mr. M. Suppramaniyan.

Mr. F. A. Tisseverasingha,

Advocate.

Mr. J. Harward, M.A., Honorary Secretary.

Mr. G. A. Joseph, Honorary Secretary and Treasurer.

Visitors : Ten ladies and eight gentlemen.

Business.

i. Read and confirmed Minutes of General Meeting held on

November 24 last.

2. Exhibited a series of “‘finds’’ (stone, clay, and bronzes)

made by the Archeological Survey during its operations at

Polonnaruwa in 1908, and photographs by Dr. A. Nell of bronzes

similarly discovered at Polonnaruwa in 1907, and since transferred

to the Colombo Museum.

3. Laid on the table Vol. XX., No. 60, 1908, of the Society’s

Journal.

4. Mr. R. G. Anthonisz read the following Paper entitled

** Letters from Raja Sinha II. to the Dutch,” by Mr. Donald

Ferguson :—

No. 62.—1909.] LETTERS OF RAJA SINHA IL. 259

LETTERS FROM RAJA SINHA II. TO THE DUTCH. |

By DonaLD FERGUSON.

In the introduction to my paper, “ Correspondence between

Raja Sinha II. and the Dutch,’ which was printed in the

Ceylon Asiatic Society’s Journal for 1904, I drew attention to

the fact that there must have been in the Colombo Archives a

great many more of Raja Sinha’s letters, and that of those

missing many must have been purloined. One of these, as I

showed, Tennent owned to having in his possession when he

wrote his Ceylon. I have now discovered two others (one,

however, only a copy); and I hope (though I am not very

sanguine) that others may come to light.

The two letters that are the subject of this paper form Addi-

tional MS. 9,380 in the British Museum Library, and are

contained in a portfolio lettered on the back as follows :—

* Original Documents relative to Ceylon.—Mus. Brit. ex dono

Alex. Johnston, Eq. Aur.—9,380 Plut.”~ The letters are

numbered 1 and 2, and each is indorsed “ Presented by Sir

Alexr. Johnston, 1833.”

The first letter is a remarkable one,—in fact unique,—

consisting of a huge sheet of thick paper, measuring no less

than 38 inches in length by 15 inches in breadth, and written

on both sides. It is folded twice, and at two of the folds some

of the writing has been destroyed ; but otherwise it is in an

excellent state of preservation, the paper having been “ backed”

by the Museum authorities. That it is an original document

is proved by the Dutch indorsement, which is in the same

handwriting as that of many of the indorsements on the letters

translated in my former paper.

The second letter is, in some respects, even more remarkable.

It consists of a sheet of foolscap paper (of a texture not unlike

that on which the other letters from Raja Sinha are written),

with writing on the first two pages, the other two being blank.

_ The pages containing the writing are enclosed in ornamental

borders in red, and at the head and tail of the letter are

crowned figures in the attitude of supplication* and other

ornaments. It has every appearance of an original document,

* Cf. Baldzus’s description of Raja Sinha’s letter to Adriaan van der

_Meiden, as printed in the last paragraph on p. 222 of my former paper.

260 JOURNAL, R.A:S. (CEYLON). (Von. X XI.

and for such I took it, until in transcribing it I began to come

across the most extraordinary errors in spelling. Even then

my first idea was that it was a contemporary copy made in

Badulla by some writer not very conversant with Portuguese.

However, gt struck me to hold the paper up to the ight, when,

to my consternation and disgust, I read the prosaic water-

mark “G. Jones, 1803”! So the document is after all only a

facsimile copy (a remarkably clever one, I must say) of the

original, executed, probably by a Sinhalese, by Sir Alexander

Johnston’s order doubtless. But at once several questions

arise, viz., where is the original letter ? and with what object

was this facsimile copy made? Wasit “~ with intent to

deceive ?”’ (The British Museum authorities, at any rate,

appear to have been takenin.) The matter is to mean insoluble

mystery. That the letter is a forgery, and not a copy, cannot

be believed for a single moment: internal evidence proves the

contrary.

It was doubtless very good of Sir Alexander Johnston to

present these letters to the British Museum Library, where

they have been well kept ; but how came he to have possession

of the first letter, which was the property of the Government

of which he was a paid servant ? These cases involving the

honour of a Chief Justice and a Colonial Secretary of Ceylon

are not pleasant to dwell upon.

As regards the letters themselves: the first one, it will be

seen, is that referred to by Valentyn, as quoted at the bottom

of page 212 of my paper ; and its discovery necessitates the

alteration of notes 272, 273, and 2740n p. 267. It follows in

chronological order the letter printed on p. 210 of my paper,

and I have, therefore, numbered it 10a. The second letter,

though undoubtedly authentic, is not referred to by Valen-

tyn or any other Dutch writer, so far as | can find. It was

written only a few weeks after the missive printed on pp. 244-5

of my paper, hence | have numbered it 24a.

[ 10a ]

[I] Raja Singa Raju, Most Potent Emperor of Ceilaé,

to the Governor Jacob van Kuitenstein, like my own

vassal, in my fortress of Gale,

send much greeting.

Being in my kingdom of Bintena’, there was presented

to me a letter from Your Honour, written on the 15th of

November of the year 16517, to which this is the reply?

No. 62.—1909.] LETTERS OF RAJA SINHA II. 261

As God our Lord created the heavens and the earth*, he

likewise created kings, who are gods of the aforesaid earth.

The native vassals of this my empire, and the rest that are

like my own vassals, who serve me with love and loyalty, when

they name my royal name call me “ God our Lord ’” ; and the

rest who are strangers, both friends and enemies, name me

“God of the Country ”: and for this aforesaid reason they

desire (?) to call and name kings “‘ God of the Country ”’; and

it will not be a sin to [address] as “‘ God ” kings of my lineage ;

as likewise the natives of this my empire, of great ideas,

together with the strangers of other countries, did not apply

to me this title without first imagining and considering it very

well. When they gave me the rule of this my empire they

gave me together with it the title of “‘ God of the Country ”;

and for this reason King Comarasinga and King Vigiapala, my

great brothers, because they did not give it to them, took it

very ill their giving it to me ; and because of their having this

envy, what God did to them Your Honours know very well’.

And by this Your Honours will understand that God himself

is willing for them to name me by this title; and this same

aforesaid title is already very ancient to those of my lineage,

and the natives of other countries name by this aforesaid title ;

and in order that Your Honour may know it I gave you this

information, so that Your Honours do not go contrary to your

law, and consider this word that it is already ancient, and do

what seems best to you.

Your Honour tells me in your letter that the commissary

Pedro Kuieft begged him urgently to grant him leave to pay a

visit to Batavia’ in order to relate to his superiors all that had

happened to him at this my imperial court, at which I was

very glad; and the letter that the said commissary sent me

together with that of Your Honour I likewise welcomed.

When the said commissary left this my imperial court he gave

me his word to return shortly, the which he was not obliged

todo. The Dutch nation[ * - x *)8 like-

wise he for his part was obliged to break faith, which I hold in

my royal heart for certain [ - : *8. That which

Your Honour in the seventh paragraph of your letter treats of

to me, as regards that, on my royal part I shall fail in nothing®

262 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Von. X XI.

Whatever thing my Hollanders present me with I esteem it

much ; and the present that Your Honour sent to this imperial

royal heart that in all things that shall offer of my royal service

the Dutch nation will never fail me in anything.

Your Honour says also in the last paragraph of your letter

that the Portuguese had obtained from Portugal two other

ships. This news I had already heard, but I did not hold it

for certain ; because I only rely upon that which comes to my

royal notice by way of the Hollanders, who are like my own

credit to that which comes to me by way of another nation

except when it reaches me by four or five ways. Your

Honour treats also in the same paragraph of the treachery

that the Portuguese practised in Brazil’. To the treacherous

who have an evil heart and speak good words with the mouth

there is cause for punishment to be given ; and whoever shall

take this cause upon himself, God likewise will have much

cause to aid him. |

The second letter that Your Honour wrote to me from that

fortress of mine on the 6th of February in the year 1652! was

presented to me in the same royal kingdom of mine of Bintena.

In the first paragraph of it Your Honour tells me that you

were much surprised at my writing to the commissary Pedro

Kuieft1®, as if he were there in person. If I wrote to him, it

was because after the letter of Your Honour arrived until

writing to the said commissary I had not read it, by reason of

my having gone on recreation, in order to pass the time, and

having determined to reply to it after I had come to my city

of Badula, as you might see from the first paragraph of the

letter that I wrote to the said commissary. I was very glad

when I heard what your Honour treats of in the second

paragraph of your letter".

While writing this paragraph on a Monday, the 26th of

August, at eleven o'clock at night, there reached me a

patamar® with two other persons from Goa, who brought me a

letter in great secrecy, written in the Malavar language, from

King Vigiapala!*, done on the 15th of the moon of March of this.

present year of [1]652. Init he told me that there had arrived

No. 62.—1909.| LETTERS OF RAJA SINHA II. 968

an order from the king of Portugal, which the Portuguese had

set on foot, to take him to the said kingdom ; and that after

the writing of the said letter there was only the space of a year,

or a year and ahalf; andifin the meanwhile there should be

war in this my empire with the said Portuguese, they would

let him remain!’. This is what was contained in the said

letter, with other things besides of his troubles, and how he

was in health. If the said king had had love for me he would

never have had to leave my royal company ; but seeing that he

had it not, and left me in bitterness, well, for that same reason

I have left him until now, and have never inquired about his

affairs ; and now that he sees himself in trouble he wishes to

avail himself of my imperial person. And any of the aforesaid

troubles that may befal those that shall descend from my

_royal blood, by reason of its not being possible to find another

similar person, the natives of this my empire are bound to feel it

much ; and with all this he left them and went off ; but with

the help and favour of God I continue in perfect health, and

hope in Him with much confidence that He will give much

health, with prosperous and long years of life, to the prince

whom God sent into this world, for the defence of this empire!®.

And as I have taken Your Honours in lieu of my own said

vassals, I give you advice of this secret ; the which I should

never have thought of doing to any other foreign nation :

wherefore let Your Honour take counsel on these matters that

I relate to you, and of what shall result therefrom, and shall

_ seem to you best, advise me of in the reply that you shall send

me to this letter!.

_ As regards the third paragraph, in which Your Honour says

that there was no intention of sending any of your captains

or other persons to Columbo to treat with the Portuguese”?

without first giving advice to this imperial court : as I hold

in my royal heart that the Dutch nation is loyal and true to me,

and serves me with good will, so I have confidence that it will

serve me always with the same aforesaid love and loyalty ; and

in this same manner I hope in God that as long as the sun and

moon shall endure so it will continue always.

Your Honour says also likewise in your [letter] that I had

. sent from this my imperial court certain persons of quality to

264 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). (Von. X XI.

Columbo in order to treat with the Portuguese?!. This news

isin accordance[ * z a m */2 of Your Honour

Pence - *22 that which I [?] heard. I remind Your

Honour, and the whole world, that to those who serve me

faithfully the person of my royal quality is not accustomed

to do such things. As far as the fifth paragraph of Your

Honour’s letter written on the 6th of February I have replied

to, and to the rest that is contained in it I shall reply in

the answer that I shall give to the letter that the sergeant

presented at this imperial court, written on the 15th of May

[1465 228,

Reply to the third letter that the said sergeant** presented

to this imperial court, the which was read to me before my

imperial person on the 4th of August of this present year.

The delay in the reply to Your Honour’s letters I have already

explained in the first paragraph of the second letter. In this

Your Honour tells me not to estimate the value of the present

except by the affectionate love and goodwill with which you’

sent it. As the Dutch nation serves me with great loyalty

and good zeal, and because of the affection that my imperial

person has for it, for that reason anything that the said nation

presents me with I esteem highly. The four plumes are very

good, and as such I welcomed them. The surgical instruments

are of very good workmanship. The medicines—as I have

towards the Dutch nation great love and affection, and it is

faithful to me, I well understand that they are sure to present.

me with only very precious things, as Your Honour tells me in

your [letter] that they are; and that these aforesaid medicines

be explained to me”*, [ have impressed upon you in the other

letter that I wrote to Your Honour on the Ist of August’.

The three little dogs that came together with the sauguate®

that they presented me with I esteemed on account of their

being sent by Your Honours ; but the two mastiffs”® are of no

use either for the safety of the gates of the palace or to frighten

the people ; neither have they any ability, nor is their posture

and appearance pleasing. The black dog is of the breed of

hunting dogs, but his fashion®® and the spots that he has do

not appear to me good for hunting, nor as yet have I seen

his prowess.

No. 62—1909.| LETTERS OF RAJA SINHA II. 265

The -fifer*! whom the superiors of the Dutch nation ordered

to present me with, and because of being likewise sent by Your

Honour, I was very pleased to hear ; but his manner of play-

ing the instrument is a little harsh, and I did not find much

agreeableness in him (the one they captured in the fortress of

Panaré™, who is now dead, played softly and with sweetness,

and I had pleasure in hearing him); but because he was sent

by his said superiors and through Your Honour with so much

love, I granted him leave with very good will that he also

might go in company with the sergeant.

In times past I have given warning to the governors of that

fortress of mine regarding the war in this my empire of Ceila6,

and I now do soto Your Honour in order that you may know it,

that at all times when the Dutch nation shall have war with

_ the Portuguese, or with whatever other nation it may be, or

shall wish to make any fortification, or place any arrajal® in

any garrison, or shall wish to take any alien territories or towns

from the cape of Comorim [or] from the coast of Choromandel

on this side**, they first consult my royal person, before they

make the said war; and by sea it will be according to the

occasions that they shall have, and as it shall appear to them

in their council, provided that there be not loss on our side ;

because if they shall do thus there will be no distrust or any

mistake, but rather it shall be to the profit of both parties, and

our fame ; and for these aforesaid reasons I shall esteem it if

the Dutch nation give fulfilment to that which I have already

enjoined upon it.

In times past I treated on several occasions with Admiral

Coster®®>, and with several other officers of the Dutch nation

that came to this my imperial court, of what I had in my royal

heart to do on the coast of Coromandel, after that this my

empire was free from various commotions ; and so I hope

in God, and have great confidence in Him that He will give

fulfilment to this my royal wish.

The persons that bear this letter—one of them is Tenacon*6,

lieutenant®’, and the other Corupo*®, lieutenant. They will

deliver to Your Honour some gifts that they convey from this

court ; and by the list®® that they carry you will be able to

. take delivery of them.

266 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. X XT.

I was very glad to see this last letter of Your Honour’s, and

likewise to have in that fortress of mine such a good secretary”,

with such good abilities for matters of my royal service ; and

for this cause | make a present to the said secretary of a gold

ring set with its stones*!, the which goes together with the

gifts for Your Honour, and on its arriving at that morpecss of

mine, you will deliver it to the said secretary.

I shall value to have at this my imperial court a dexterous

horse taught to dance, and at the same time one or two more

Arabs trained in war: let Your Honour send me these in his

own way. God guard Your Honour and all the rest of the

Dutch nation, whom in my royal heart I have taken like my

own vassals. Htca. From this city and court of Badula on

the 5th of September [1]652.

Raga Stinea Ragu, Most Potent @ Emperor of Ceilad.

Indorsement (én Dutch) :-—Original letter in Portuguese

written by the king of Candia dato p ™° xber® 1652. to Jacob

van Kittensteijn.

[24a.]

[1] Raja Singa Raju, Most Exalted Monarch, Greatest and

Most Potent Emperor of this my far-famed Empire of

Ceilao, etc., to the Admiral-General of the Naval

Fleet, Captain-General of the Sea and

Land, and Superintendent of the Dutch

nation in this my Empire of

Ceilas, send much greeting™.

Your Honour’s letter, written in the month of November®,

arrived on Friday night, the 29th of the said month, near

to this imperial city, and on Saturday before daylight was

presented to my imperial person, the which found me in

perfect health, and by the divine favour already free from the

past troubles, and the causers of them paid for their effronteries,

my imperial person being gratified at the great concern, love,

and willingness that you exhibit in your [letter] for my

imperial affairs, the which I shall ever have in my remembrance

and imperial heart. This was the cause why I made?Your

Honour acquainted ; and certainly I remain expecting for the

. No. 62,—1909.| LETTERS oF RAJA SINHA IL. 267

future that the Dutch nation will serve me with the same

loyalty as you display towards me in your letter.

As touching what Your Honour treats of regarding the

household slaves** of the Portuguese : This nation had taken

part of this empire of mine, and on account of the many acts

of violence and wrongs that they did I took into my imperial

heart to drive them out of it, for which causes I sent to

summon the Dutch nation; and how God chastised them is

notorious to all and to Your Honours manifest ; reminding you

_ that the natives of this empire are all my vassals, and amongst

them there are good and bad ; if there are any that commit

offences to my imperial person the chastisement is reserved,

as is laid down in the capitulations*’; and I make this

_ notification to Your Honour, in order that you may keep it

in remembrance : doing so, my imperial person will continue

believing in the good will that you have to serve me.

Your Honour says in your [letter] that the Dutch nation

with its armadas has blockaded the ports and bars of the

kingdom of Portugal*®, and that Your Honour with the force

that you hava is going against the city of Goa*®. May it please

God to chastise this Portuguese nation for the many wrongs

and tyrannies that they have done to several kings of India,

tyrannizing over their territories and kingdoms, and usurp-

mg (?) them ; so that all the various successes and victories that

Your Honours shall have, in one or another part, coming to my

imperial notice, I shall rejoice at as if it were my own affair.

Whilst waiting for Your Honour’s reply in order to dispatch

the bearer with the present, as well as with what I had written

before its arrival, there came to my imperial notice that he had

already left, you having written to me in your [letter] that he

would await my imperial order ; the which I am much annoyed

at, for which reason the present does not go. I dispatched the

bearer with the reply to Your Honour’s letters because of his

begging leave of me by a petition : therefore he leaves to-day,

Friday,.20 December. And if God brings back Your Honour

in safety, on your advising this imperial court, there will go

a person to learn of your good arrival’. Nothing further

suggests itself. Our Lord, ete. From this imperial court and

city of Candea on the 20th of December 1658.

Rava Sinca Ravvu, Most Potent & Emperor of Ceilao, etc.

U 26-09

208) |). JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). (Vou. X XI.

NOTES.

emma ee

1 Cf. the letter of 10 January 1652, printed at p. 210 of my

former paper.

_# This is the letter, Valentyn’s summary of which is given in the

last paragraph on p. 209 of my former paper. It will be seen that

Raja Sinha furnishes a fuller abstract of van Kittenstein’s letter

than Valontyn does.

* The bulk of the king’s reply to the Dutch governor’s letter of .

15 November 1651 consists, as will be noticed, of an elaborate

defence of his arrogation of the name of “ God,” for which van

Kittenstein had politely rebuked him.

4 Raja Sinha’s Buddhism was greatly permeated by Hinduism

and to some extent by Christianity. Compare what Knox says

in his Hist. Rel., pp. 42-3.

5 See the references in note 253 of my Forni paper.

® See p. 168 of my former paper.

7 See p. 210 of my former paper.

® Some of the writing here is destroyed, owing to a fold in the.

letter.

®° What this refers to, | am unable to say.

10 Probably the present referred to further on.

1 See pp. 194 and 213 of my former paper.

12 See the last paragraph on p. 210 of my former paper, where

Valentyn’s summary of this letter is printed. In this case also

Raja Sinha gives us a much fuller abstract of van Kittenstein’s

letter than does the Dutch historian.

12 See the letter to Kieft printed at p. 210 of my former paper.

4 This refers probably to van Kittenstein’s statement (according

to Valentyn) that Kieft “ would make known to Their Honours

by word of mouth His Majesty’s good feeling towards the Dutch.”

1% That is, a courier (see Hobson-Jobson, s. v. ‘‘ Pattamar’’).

16 See note 4 at p. 248 of my former paper.

7 See the last paragraph on p. 213 of my former paper.

18 Cf. the first paragraph of letters 17 and 18 on p. 236 of my

former paper. See also the last paragraph of Raja Sinha’s letter

of 18 February 1656, printed on p. 228 of the same paper.

19 See Valentyn’s version of van Kittenstein’s reply to this at

pp. 212-3 of my former paper.

* Cf. the second paragraph of Raja Sinha’s letter to Mieft, at

p- 210 of my former paper.

21 Whether there was any truth in this statement, I cannot say.

Raja Sinha, of course, denied the allegation.

Portions of the writing destroyed, owing to a fold in the letter.

No. 62,—1909.] LETTERS OF RAJA SINHA It. 269

** Valentyn says nothing of this letter, which accompanied the

presents that he mentions (see p. 211 of my former paper), and

regarding which Raja Sinha gives us ‘fuller details below.

_ #4 Who this man was, I do not know.

* They were doubtless for Raja Sinha’s wonderful nendeonk:

as described and depicted by Knox in his Hist. Rel. p- 34 and plate

at p. 33. Valentyn does not mention these plumes, but speaks of

“two large curious hats.”

26 ‘The royal writer may have had some suspicions that his dear

friends the Dutch would not scruple to try to get rid of him by

poison.

_ #7 There can be no mistake in this date, “ lst”’ being written

“pr°”’ (primeiro). This may be the letter from which Tennent

quotes (see p. 211 of my former paper), as he may possibly have

misread the date, which he states to be “ 6th August.”’

28 Present. See note 137 on p. 259 of my former paper.

2 The Portuguese word is labreo, which Vieyra explains as “a

large Irish greyhound.” But he says “ See also cam de fila,” and

this he Englishes by “a great cur, a mastiff-dog.”” As Valentyn,

in his list of presents (u.s.), says nothing about dogs, I cannot be

certain of the variety sent. (Regarding dogs as presents for Raja

Sinha see my Copiain Robert Knox, De: 13, 16.)

30 Or, “ temper ”’ (modo).

31 Port. pifaro, which means both “ fife’ and “‘ fifer.”? Valen-

tyn does not mention this man, but says (w.s.) that a “ bagpipe ”’

(sak-pyp) was sent among the presents.

32 In 1646. See my former paper, pp. 191-2.

. 33 Camp.

4 That is. on the coast facing Ceyion.

85 See my former paper, pp. 175, 178-80.

36 See my former paper, p. 223 and note 347 at p. 270.

87 The word I have so translated is in the first case tenandé,

and in the second fenadde. There is no such word recorded in the

dictionaries’; but I presume that what is meant is tenente, an

obsolete meaning of which is also ‘‘ governor of a city for the king.”

Apparently it is intended to represent the title appuhami.

ue Baldzous (Ceylon, chap. xxxvii.) calls him “ Curupele

Apohamy.”’

39 The list is printed at p. 212 of my for mer paper.

40 See note 269 at p. 266 of my former paper.

41 This is specified in the list.

“ In June 1649 a Persian (Arab) horse was gent to Raja Sinha

(see my former paper, p. 200), and in November 1654 * ‘several

fine horses’ were sent to the young prince (bid. p. 219). Also

on 18 April 1652 a black stallion for Raja Sinha was sent by the

Dutch from Ispahan to Gombroon to be shipped to Ceylon with

other things (see Hotz’s Journael...van...Joan Curacus, p. 215.)

As regards the king’s craving for horses, &c,, see my Captain

Robert Knox, p. 13 n.

U 2

270 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou X XI.

4. There is a double error here; the Dutch writer has misread

the figure 5 as he (which it closely resembles) and the words

““ desetembro ”’ as ‘‘ desembro.” |

This ee is identical with that of the letter of 14

November 1658, printed at pp. 244-5 of my former paper, the

person addressed being the same, viz., Rijklof van Goens.

45 T have found no reference to this letter in Valentyn or

elsewhere ; but it was probably in reply to the letter mentioned in

the previous note.

46 Port. criovlos. i

4? 'The “‘capitulations”’’ referred to are the articles of the treaty

of 23 May 1638, made with Westerwold, and confirmed 6 August

1649, art. 15 of which provided that any of the royal subjects that

had committed offences and had fled to the Dutch were to be given

up to the king for punishment. Raja Sinha wished to include in ~

this category the household slaves that had belonged to the Portu-

guese ere they were ousted from Ceylon ; but to this the Dutch

demurred. (Cf. my former paper, p. 240.)

48 This is @ misapprehension : it was only Goa that the Dutch

were blockading.

49 This also is incorrect: to Adriaan Roothaas was again com-

mitted the blockade of Goa; while van Goens himself proceeded

to Coylan (Quilon), which he captured on 29 December 1658, and |

thence to Cananor, where, however, he received an order from

Batavia to stay further hostilities, whereupon he returned to

Columbo in January 1659 (see Valentyn, Ceylon, 147; Bat. D.—R.,

1659, pp. 43, 55).

6° T cannot find that van Goens fulfilled this request ; and, as

mentioned at p. 245 of my former paper, in May 1659 the Dutch

under governor van der Meiden attacked and defeated the king’s

forces in the peninsula of Kalpitiya, of which they thereupon

took possession.

5. Mr. pg Vos said there were published in Batavia certain

Dagregisters beginning from the year 1640, and the Society

possessed a series of them. He would like to know whether

those referring to the years 1652 to 1658 threw any light on these

letters, because so far as he could see from Mr. Ferguson’s

notes there was no reference to them there. He would suggest

to the Council that it would be of the highest advantage to

Members who took an interest in subjects of that kind, that

copies of a Paper like the present should be previously sent to

them, so that they might study it and be in a position to offer

such remarks as might be desirable.

G. Mr. Preris said Mr. de Vos had put a question, which he

himself was most competent to answer. He had translated many of

those Registers, and they had been printed. Mr. Pieris proceeded

to offer certain criticisms of Mr. Ferguson’s translation, giving

s sketch of the life of King Vijiyapala.

No. 62.—1909.] PROCEEDINGS. 271

7. SvUrgivacopa SuMANGALA TERUNNANSE said that the Paper

was & valuable one, and threw light on important facts in the

history of the Island.

With regard to Raja Sinha’s assumption of divine titles such

s “God our Lord” and “God of the Country” it should be

remembered that the word ‘‘ Déva,”’ which is identified with Latin

“Deus” or “ Divus’’ has been an approved title of kings in

the East from time immemorial. In the Majjhima-nikdya, the

commentary on the M ulipariyaya Sutia, Buddhaghésa enumerates

three kinds of gods, viz:, Sammuti-déva (approved gods), Uppati-

déva (born gods), and Visuddivi. déva (holy gods). By the first,

kings and royalty are meant; by the second, celestial beings; and

by the third, arhats who have attained to the entire extinction of

passions. This appellation was not an unusual one in the West too.

Horace in addressing Augustus calls him vice-gerent of Jupiter

on earth. He was inclined to think that a similar feeling

might have persuaded the English kings to fight for their divine

rights.

Another point to which he wished to refer was explanatory note

4 to the Paper. Raja Sinha II. was a good Buddhist, whose State

religion was Buddhism. He followed Dutugemunu the Great in

taking Buddhist monks with him on starting for war. The

following quotation from Mahawansa bears on this point :—

Chapter 96—<‘ And taking with him the sons of Buddha for the

purpose of giving alms, and performing such like meritorious acts, the

fearless king proceeded from place to place, sounding the drum of war

as terrible as the sound of thunder.

Raja Sinha II. being a good Buddhist allowed religious tolera-

tion to all his subjects indiscriminately as one of the principles

of Buddhism. The religious tolerance that was enjoyed in his.

reign was not due to mixing Buddhism with other religions.

8. Hon. Mr. P. AnunAcHALAM, Vice-President, said he did not

propose to dwell on the Paper itself, after the exhaustive speeches

they had just heard, especially from Mr. Pieris. He would

only refer to a sentence in Mr. Ferguson’s introduction to his

Paper, whichread: ‘‘ These cases involving the honour of a Chief.

Justice and a Colonial Secretary of Ceylon are not pleasant to

dwell upon,’ and said he thought there was absolutely no

foundation for the imputation on the faith of those two:

distinguished officials, one of them Sir A. Johnston, who was not

only our Chief Justice, but was a Vice-President of the Royal

Asiatic Society of Great Britain. Mr. Ferguson seems to

have been the first person te detect the watermark on the paper.

Is it credible that any sane person, much less a Chief Justice,

with knowledge of that mark, would have deliberately palmed,

off on the British Museum as an original document. which bore.

conclusive evidence of the falsity of the claim? Mr. Arunachalam.

concluded by offering, on behalf of the audience and the Society,.

their very warm thanks to Mr. Donald Ferguson for his transla-

tion of those very interesting letters.

272 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). — [Vou. X XI.

9. Mr. DE Vos seconded. He thought Mr. Ferguson (he said

it without any fear of contradiction) was the highest living autho-

rity on the Portuguese history of Ceylon. The Society was very

thankful to him for the great research and the indefatigable pains

he has always taken to enrich the Journals of the Society with

most valuable contributions. He would like to suggest that

when the present Paper is printed, there should be printed with

it the original Portuguese text of the letters, of which the present

Paper was a translation.*

._ Mr. Harwarp said he would like to lay stress on the very

valuable Papers which the Society had received from Mr. Donald

Ferguson. Among recent contributions being the valuable series

of translations, of which the two interesting letters they had had

read that night formed a part, the Paper on the discovery of

Ceylon by the Portuguese, which formed No. 79 of the Society’s

Journal, and the translation of the History of Ceylon contained in

the works of Barros and do Couto, which formed No. 60 of the

Society's Journal. These Papers afforded materials to the

student who wished to study history from contemporary

documents, and the fullness of the notes and the critical way in

which Mr. Ferguson dealt with his materials was extremely useful as

a model to local writers on the subject, many of whom, he hoped,

would follow and emulate Mr. Ferguson’sexample. (Applause.)

10. The CHarrMAn: After the exceedingly interesting speech

of Mr. Pieris, I hesitate to add in any way to the discussion

which has taken place. I cannot pretend to have the knowledge

or scholarship of the gentlemen who have already spoken; but I

note Mr. de Vos’ suggestion that advance copies of the lectures

should be circulated to Members. It is one which I most

heartily endorse, and which I hope the Council will see its way to

adopt in the future. Without some such system as circulated

advance copies, it is exceedingly difficult for most of us to grasp in

full the value of letters such as those which have been read to us

to-night.

[After a shght pause, the Chairman, continued. |

I am told by Mr. Harward that the Committee send out some

advance copies, but I am not amongst the happy recipients,

therefore my excuse stands. It is exceedingly difficult to pick out

even matters of the most prominence in Papers read hastily,

although listened to with such attention as we have devoted to the

Paper to-night, if they have not been studied with the leisure

one would wish.

On page 9, however, there is a paragraph, which to me seems to

be of extraordinary interest: ‘“‘ Your Honour says in your [letter |

that the Dutch nation with its armadas has blockaded the ports

and bars of the kingdom of Portugal, and that Your Honour,

with the force that you have, is going against the city of Goa.

May it please God to chastise this Portuguese nation for the many

wrongs and tyrannies that they have done to several kings of

a a

te te

* No transcript available.—Hd. Sec

No. 62.—1909.] PROCEEDINGS. 273

India, tyrannizing over their territories and kingdoms, and usurp-

ing (?) them ; so that all the various successes and victories that

Your Honour shall have, in one or another part, coming to my

Imperial notice, I shall rejoice at as if it were my own affair.”

Now, that seems to me to be of peculiar interest, because it gives

to us something resembling a glimpse into what was the very uni-

versal feeling of the princes of Asia at the time when the letter was

written ; and it is not, I think, because the Dutch nation or the

Portuguese nation or the British nation excelled one above the

other in any special villainy, but that the Portuguese happened to

be first in the field, and to be absolutely without any restraining

influence such as was subsequently brought into operation when

many European. nations were competing each with each.

You are all aware that the first invasion of the East by Europeans

took place at the time of the Roman Empire. The first deputation

that the king of Ceylon sent to Europe was sent to the Roman

Emperor in the time of Pliny the Elder. You are aware also, no

doubt, that it was the Greek pilot, Hippolus, who first fought his

way across the Indian Ocean and taught his fellows the art of

sailing, not in sight of land but by the aid of the monsoon, into the

great unknown, striking across from somewhere in the neighbour-

hood of the Straits of Bab-el-mandeb to the coast of Western

India. You are aware also that the trade of Asia, which was the

most precious trade for Europe, was in the hands of Greek and

Roman merchants almost until the time of the rise of Muhammad ;

when the Muhammadan power spread with astonishing rapidity

all over Africa, deep down into the Sudan, throughout Arabia, from

Arabia into Persia, from Persia into Afghanistan, southward to

Delhi, and formed an enormous barrier between East and West;

and gave to the merchants of Arabia and Persia a monopoly which

they enjoyed until, Vasco de Gama beating his way round the

Cape, Europeans for the first time were able to evade the barrier

which the Muhammadan power had reared up against them and

had rendered absolutely impossible for them to scale.

The Portuguese were the nation which effected the great achieve-

ment of finding the road round the Cape of Good Hope and breaking

down by evasion, not by conquest, the barrier that had so long been

reared against the traders of Europe by the power of Islam. And,

if you will study the records of the Portuguese, you will find that,

to use a familiar colloquialism, they were very much “‘on the

make,’’—that they came to Asia not with any altruistic motives

whatsoever, but purely to secure the trade of Asia that was then

being passed into Europe only through the medium of Persia and

Arabia, and that they were seeking not so much Empire as

convenient trading stations, whereby they might command a

monopoly of the trade of Asia. They were animated by an extreme

desire for gain in this world and in the next. They wanted to

make as much money as they could—and they were not particular

as to their methods of making it—-in this world, and they hoped by

converting their fellow-creatures, whom they named indiscri-

. minately Pagan, by the argumentative thumbscrew and_ the

274 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). (Von. XX].

persuasive rack, to gain for themselves also credit in the next

world. They had very little scruple and curiously little sense of

what we should describe as propriety.

For instance, the other day, when I was on leave, I went past

some islands cailed Pulau Condor which, for a long time, were one

of the great halting places of all the travellers between China and

the Straits, and the Straits and China, from the days of Marco

Polo and long before him. I was reminded that that was the scene

of the headquarters of a certain high Portuguese official named

Antonio Ferréo, who was sent on an embassy to a country called

Petani from Malacca, and when he got there learned, to his

extreme distress, that a certain ship in which he had invested

most of his fortune had been captured by pirates. He was told

the name of the pirate who had captured the ship in question.

When he learnt that all his best schemes had gone awry, he

incontinently threw his embassy overboard, raised a small troop

of desperadoes in Petani and set out, and for four years harried

the China seas, torturing a number of people to death in order to

convince them of the love of the God who taught above all things

the doctrine of the love of ones neighbour, and committed a

number of excesses of a most extraordinary character, according to

his own record, to his speedy enrichment. He was only, however ,

acting in a way that was, at that time, the approved fashion of the

Portuguese in Asia.

Similarly, the greatest Viceroy who ever served Portugal,

D’ Albuquerque, when he went down from Goa in order to punish

the Sultan of Malacca, in the course of his voyage committed no

less than five acts of wanton piracy upon peaceful traders between

India and Sumatra and that again, as 1 would point out; was the

custom of the time and the spirit in which the Portuguese came

into Asia.

_ But not so the Dutch and not so the British; but not because

Mr. de Vos’ ancestors or mine possessed any virtue that was

singularly superior to that of the Portuguese, but because they were, -

after the manner of a well-known character in “ The Old Curiosity

Shop,’ anxious to prove that Codlin was the friend, not Short.

Seeing that the Portuguese were already the possessors of a singu-

Jarly vile reputation in Asia, the new-comers strove, in every

possible way, to show that the Dutch and the British were not as

others, and that they were to be trusted and to be relied upon,

above all things, to destroy the Portuguese, but also to behave,

on their own account, in a manner that would bea splendid

contrast to the actions of their enemies. To a certain extent they

justified that claim, and I think these letters, which we have heard

to-night, are interestingly illustrative of the point of view which

the Dutch had succeeded——Britishers at that time were more

established in Malaya than this part of the world—in impressing

upon the native Rajas for the time being that the Portuguese

was the common enemy, against whom Dutch, British, and

natives were all banded together, and that the Dutch and the

British were both of them prepared to accept, more or less, the

No. 62.—1909.] PROCEEDINGS. 275

position of vassalage which is attributed to them in these letters,

in all humility, on the condition that they should inherit all the

privileges which they hoped, with the aid of the native Rajas,.

to wrest from the hated Portuguese. That, to me, is one of the

most interesting side-lights that have been found in the -Paper

which has been read to-night. With these few remarks, ladies and

gentlemen, for which I would ask your indulgence, I beg to put

to you the vote of thanks to Mr. Donald Ferguson for the admirable

translation he has made of these letters. (Applause.)

11. The vote of thanks was unanimously passed.

ELECTION OF OFFICE-BEARERS.

12. Dr. NELL, in proposing the following as Office-Bearers for

1909, referred to the great amount of work done by the Hon.

Treasurer and the Hon. Secretaries and, in submitting the name of

the gentleman to fill the office of President, said :—

As most of you are aware, Mr. Ferguson, much against our

wishes, has retired, after serving for many years, and he himself

_ has suggested the name of a worthy successor, the Hon. Mr. Hugh

Clifford. Mr. Clifford, a man of letters, has been interested in

other parts of the East in regards delving into the mysterious—

the history and manners and habits of peoples. He has betrayed

himself this evening by his oration on the Portuguese in the East,

and I am sure we can count on his showing a similar interest in

the work of the Society.

President—The Hon. Mr. Hugh Clifford, C.M.G.

Vice-Presidents.—The Hon. Mr. J. P. Lewis. MA., C.CS.;

Dr. A. Willey, M.A., D.Sc., F.R.S.; Mr. P. Freudenberg, J.P. ;

the Hon. Mr. P. Arunachalam, MA., C.C.S.

Council.

Mr. Simon de Silva, Gate | Mr. E. R. Goonaratna, J.P.,

Mudaliyar. Gate Mudaliyar.

Mr. P. HE. Pieris, M.A., ee 8. Mr. C. Drieberg, B.A., eal Be

Mr.. C. M. Fernando, an Mr. R. G. Anthonisz.

LLM. Mr. E. B. Denham, B.A.,C.C.S

Mr. A. M. Gunasékara, Muda- | Mr. M. Kelway Bamber,

liyar. | M.R.A.C. .

Mr. H. W. Codrington, B.A. | Mr. D. B. Jayatilaka, B.A.

C.C.S.

Honorary Treasurer.—G. A. Joseph.

Honorary Secretaries—Messrs. H. C. P. Bell, C.C.8., J.

Harward, and G, A. Joseph.

13. The Presipent: It may be mentioned that Messrs. Drieberg

-and Anthonisz were re-elected, having retired according to the

Rules of the Society, and that Messrs. Denham, Kelway Bamber,

and Jayatilaka are newly-elected Members.

14. Mr. A. N. GawusBrartH seconded, and the Office-Bearers

were duly elected.

276 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON.) Vou. XXI.

15. Mr. G. A. Josepy read the following Annual Report of |

the Council for 1908 :—

ANNUAL REPORT FOR 1908.

The Council of the Ceylon Branch of the Royal Asiatic Somes

have the honour to submit their Report for 1908 :—

Meetings and Papers.—Four General Meetings of this Society

have been held during the year, at which the following Papers were

read and discussed. :—

(1) “ Amongst the last Veddas,” by Dr. Moszkowski.

(2) “ Notes on recent work among the Veddas,” by Dr. C. Ga

Seligmann, M.D.

(3) < Portuguese Ceylon at the-beginning of the Seventeenth

Century: a Sketch,” by Mr. P. E. Pieris, M.A., C.C.S.

(4) ** Lesser known Hills of the Batticaloa District and Lower —

Uva,” by Mr. F. Lewis, F.L.S.

_ Members—During the past year thirty-three new Members were

elected, viz. :—

The Hon. Mr. H. L. Crawford, | D. Obeyesekere, M.A., F.R.C.I.

C.M.G. R. H. Lock, M.A.

Dr. l. A. Prins, L.R.C.P. & S. | J. L. Tancock.

W. A. 8S. de Vos, Proctor and | G. E. Madawala, Proctor.

Notary. J. Conroy, B.A., C.C.S.

J. A. Gunaratna, Mudaliyar. T. H. Chapman, A.M., I.C.H.

C. W. Horsfall.

The Hon. Mr. T. B. L. Moone-

Dr. W. C. Pieris, M.B., C.M.

W. E. Wait, M.A., C.C.S. | E. C. Anderson.

C. RR. Arasaratnam (non-

matlle. resident).

W. Vaugham, F.E.S. E. W. Jayawardana, Barrister-

J. Mathieson. - at-Law.

C. H. Jolliffe, A.M., [.M.E. Dr. E. Roberts, F.F.P.S.,

R. C. Kailasapilla, Mudaliyar. M.R.C.S.

A. Lewis. T. G. W. Jayawardana, A.M..,

A. N. Galbraith, B.A., C.C.S. I.M.E.

A. W. B. Redemann. B. Constantine, B.A., C.C.S.

A. E. Murrell. Rev. Walter J. Noble.

Dr. H. F. Bawa, F.R.C.S. F. A. Obeyesekera, M.A.

G. W. Jayawardana, J.P. A. M. Hamid.

Life Members —Mr. C. M. Fernando M.A., LUL.M., Crown

Counsel, has become a Life-Member.

Resigned.—Three Members have resigned, viz., J. C. Hall,

D. Finch Noyes, and Dr. W. G. Rockwood.

Deaths —The Council record with regret the death of following

Members, viz., Dr. W. H. de Silva, F.R.C.S., and Mr. Charles

Perera, Proctor, and also of Mr. J. Parsons, B.Sc., Principal

Mineral Surveyor, a Member of the Council for 1908, who lost his

life under peculiarly sad circumstances recently. Dr. W. H. de

Silva joined the Society in 1894, and served in the Council from

1905. He regularly attended all General and Council Meetings.

No. 62.—1909.] ANNUAL REPORT. «~~ OTT

Your Council passed the following Resolution. regarding: his

death :—“ That this Council desires to place on record its sense. of

the loss sustained by the lamented death of Dr. W. H. de Silva, a

Member of Council for three years, and a Member of the Society for

fourteen years.” :

The Society has now on its roll 281 Members; of these, 31 are

Life Members and 10 Honorary Members.

Publucations.—Two Numbers of the Journal, Vol. XIX., Nos. 58

and 59, were published during the year.

No. 58 contains, in addition to the Proceedings of the Council

and General Meetings, the following Papers :—

(1) Notes on Painting, Dyeing, Lakwork, Dumbara Mats, and

Paper in Ceylon,” by Dr. A. K. Coomaraswamy, D.Sc.; (2)

* Nuwara-gala, Eastern Province,” by Mr. F. Lewis, F.L.S.; (3)

“Roman Coins found in Ceylon,’ by Mr. J. Still; (4) ‘“‘ Notes

on a find of Eldings made in Anuradhapura,” by Mr. J. Still;

(5) “Some Early Copper Coins of Ceylon,’ by Mr. J. Still; (6)

- * Joan Gideon Loten, F.R.S8., the Naturalist Governor, and the

Ceylonese Artist de Bevere,’ by Mr. Donald Ferguson ; (7) ‘‘ A few

Remarks on Prehistoric Stones in Ceylon,’ by Mr. J. Pole.

No. 59 contains the following paper :— “ The Discovery of

Ceylon by the Portuguese in 1506,” by Mr. Donald Ferguson.

Barros and do Couto.—The valuable “ History of Ceylon from

the earliest times to 1600 a.p. as related by Joao de Barros and

Diogo do Couto,” specially translated and edited for the Society

by Mr. Donald Ferguson, and forming Vol. XX., No. 60, of the

Society's Proceedings, will be issued free to Members as an extra

number.

Inst of Members.—A list of all the present Members, with the

names of ali the past and present Office-Bearers from the begin-

ning of the Society in 1845 and up to the close of 1908, has been

compiled by Mr. F. D. Jayasinha, the Society’s clerk and librarian,

and is in the press.

Inbrary.—The additions to the Library, including parts of

periodicals, numbered 304. The Library is indebted for dona-

tions to the Government of India; the Archeological Survey of

India ; the Lingustic Survey of India: the Secretary of State for

India in Council ; the Archeological Survey of Burma ; the Siam

Society ; the Royal Irish Academy ; Sir R. C. Temple; Mrs. Ethel

M. Coomaraswamy ; Dr. A. Caroll; Mr. W. Harischandra ; Mr. B. C,

T. de Mello ; Mr. R. L. Shaw; Mr. L. Jones; the Ceylon Planters’

Association ; the Ceylon University Association ; Drs. Paul and

Fritsz Sarasin; Mr. A. F. M. Abdur Rahiman; the*Consul for

Netherlands at Colombo ; the Director of Public Instruction ; the

Postmaster-General ; the Hon. the Colonial Secretary ; Mr. C. E.

Low, I.C.S.; Mr. H. R. Nevill, I.C.S.; Major Huhes Buller ; Mr. F.

R. Hamingway; Mr. Thibaut; Mr. Donald Ferguson; Dr. E.

Denison Ross ; Mr. H. Couses; Mr. M. Rengacharya; Mr. L. 8.8.

O’Malley, I.C.S.; Mr. R. V. Russel, I.C.S.; Mr. A. C. Taylor. M.A. ;

Mr. E. S. de Klerek; Mr. Know ; Mr. W. Francis, I.C.S.; Mr. A,

_F. R. Hoernle, C.1.E.; and Captain E. J. Chambers.

278 JOURNAL, R.A.S: (CEYLON). [Vou. XXI.

'Thé donations received during the year includes the Imperial

Gazetteer of India, of which 23 volumes have been received,

presented by the Secretary of State for India in Council.

For valuable exchanges received during the year the Society is

indebted to the following :—

The Geological Society of London; California Academy of

Sciences ; the Royal Asiatic Society of Great Britain and Ireland ;

the Smithsonian Institute; Tijdschrift voor Indische Taal-Land-

en Volkenkunde, Batavia; Zeitschrift fir Ethnologie, Berlin;

John Hopkins University, Baltimore; the Academy of Natural

Sciences, Philadelphia ; the Royal University of Upsala ; the Pali

Text Society, London; the American Oriental Society ; the

Library of Congress, Washington ; Sociétié Zoologique de France ;

the Musce Guimet, Paris; the Royal Geographical Society of

Australasia ; the Bibliotheca Buddhica, St. Petersburg; De.

P Academie Imperiale des Sciences, St. Petersburg; the Royal

Society of Victoria; the Royal Society of New South Wales,

Sydney; U. S. Department of Agriculture, Washington ; the

Bureau of American Ethnology, Washington ; the United States

Geological Survey ; the Geological Survey of Canada ; the Asiatic

Society of Japan; the North China Branch of the Royal Asiatic

Society ; the Anthropological Society of Bombay; the Asiatic

Society of Bengal; K. K. Naturhistorischen Hopmuseums, Aus-

tria ; the Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland ;

Deutschen Morgenlandischen Gesellschaft, Leipzig; the State

Archives, Netherlands ; the Bureau of Education, Washington ;

the Royal Colonial Institute ; the Director-General of Archseo-

logy, India; and Il’Ecole Francaise d’ Extreme Orient, Hanori.

Accommodation.—The Council note with satisfaction that

the. much-needed extension providing accommodation for the

expansion of the Libraries now housed in the Museum is nearing

completion.

ARCH AOLOGICAL SURVEY.

The study of the Archeology of Ceylon is one of the most

important of the objects of this Society ; soit is with feelings of much

satisfaction your Council note the steps taken by the Government

for the continuance of the Archeological Survey and the increased

votes given for the work in 1909.

The Archeological Commissioner has, as usual, courteously

responded to the request of the Council to be favoured with a

sketch of the operations of the Archeological Survey ess

1908 :—

L.—Anuradhapura.

Clearing.—Under orders from the Government the Archzeo-

logical Survey labour force at Anurddhapura was employed

for the first four months of 1908 exclusively in clearing jungle, and

in further thinning out forest, so as to leave all areas-—for the first

time in one year—-swept of rank vegetation. ~

The annual vote since 1898 of Rs. 4,000 for clearing ruins at

Anuradhapura had proved insufficient, and was increased from

No. 62.—1909. | ANNUAL REPORT. 279

last year to Rs. 6,000. The several areas in and around Anurddha-

pura which are conserved by the Crown on account of the ancient

ruins which they contain, cover eight hundred acres and upwards.

The duty of keeping free of jungle all ruins (other than those

included within the Town limits) falls to the Archeological Survey

Department. The smaller vote previously allowed had not

permitted of all these areas being cleared every year. Some had to

wait their turn once in five or six years. The maximum extent

hitherto cleared in any one year has been some five hundred and

fifty acres. The additional sum of Rs. 2,000 made available

enabled the Archzological Commissioner to cope in 1908 with

every ruin-studded area at Anuradhapura. From the current

year the ruins at Mihintalé will, if possible, be included regularly

in the annual clearing.

The opening out of the ancient ruins to full view all the year

round by under-wooding and weeding is markedly adding to the

picturesqueness of Anuradhapura, besides providing a much appre-

ciated boon to visitors, in the greater accessibility thus afforded

to many out-of-the-way sites.

Hxcavation.—During the remaining eight months of the year —

the very small force left in Anuradhapura was fully engaged

in the monotonous, but necessary, work of piling elsewhere the vast

amount of talus thrown to spoil over the northernmost Rock (A)

at Vessagiriya in 1906. The removal of these formidable banks

of d2bris was essential in order to show up the outlines of the Rock

and the ruins below it.

No fresh excavations were started in 1908.

Il.—Polonnaruwa.

Operations were resumed at Polonnaruwa in May, and con-

tinued until October.

Clearing.—The Promontory, Citadel, and other ruins (Quad-

rangle, Dévalés, Potgul Vehera Monastery) to north and south

were first re-cleaned.

Subsequently the Sinhalese gang cut down the thick jungle

growth hiding the immense forest-covered hillock, commonly

known at the present day as “‘ Unagala Vehera’’—-in reality the

‘Damila Thuipa’”’ constructed, according to the Mahawansa, by

Parakkrama Bahu the Great, with the aid of “the Damilas

(Tamils) who were brought here from the Pandu country after it

had been conquered.’’* This gigantic artificial mound is more

than 700 yards in circuit at foot, or nearly three times the circum-

ference of Rankot Vehera, usually reckoned the greatest of the

Polonnaruwa Dagabas. It is flat at top, tending to prove, as its

stupendous base alone would suggest, that this ‘thapa was never

finished. A small Dagaba has been placed on its spacious summit

at a later date.

Felling of undesirable forest trees between Rankot and Kiri

Veheras commenced in 1907 was continued last season. The

* Mahawansa, LX XVIII, 88.

280 JOURNAL, R,A.S, (CEYLON). [Vou XG

latter Dagaba, and the towering walls of Jétawandrama Vihavré,

are now to. some extent exposed to view from the new approach

road to the west.

Excavations. Hindi Temples.—Nearly a dozen ancient dévalés, |

or shrines dedicated to gods of the Hindi pantheon, exist

at Polonnaruwa. They favour the Siva cult for the most part ;

but two or three temples occur sacred to Vishnu, usually ranged

side by side with those of the rival yet not antagonistic sect.

A coterie—one Siva Dévalé, a Vishnu Dévale, and a Kah

Kovil—of these ruined Hindt temples, brick built, standing close

to the Minnériya-Topavewa road, was excavated in 1902. :

In 1906 the premises of the smaller (No. 2) of the two Siva

Dévalés constructed of dressed granite and situated within the

confines of the old City were wholly denuded of the earth under

which the basements of the chief shrine and two subsidiary fanes

lay buried. This pleasing little stone ruin (wrongly dubbed

traditionally *‘ Vishnu-Dévalé”’ until of late), characteristic of

Dravidian architecture, if less elaborate and impressive than

the better known Siva Dévalé No. 1 (itself unaccountably called

““Dalada Maligawa,”’ for years past) is in a far better state of

preservation. It still retains its dome almost intact.

The temenos of the larger temple (Siva Dévalé No. 1) was

similarly dealt with in 1907. .

Work was also commenced, in the same year, at another

isolated cluster of Hindi shrines—here also three in number,

each distinct, yet closely adjacent—bordering the minor road

to Divulankadawala. Of these, two clearly display Sivite

peculiarities ; the third was probably a temple of Vishnu. The

excavation of this congeries of shrines connected with Hinduism,

besides that of another Siva Dévalé and a second belonging to the

Vishnuvite orthodoxy, was continued and completed during 1908.

Taking the four temples on the minor road in order :—

Siva Devalé No. 3.—lLies just across a Yoda-ela (ancient irriga-

tion channel) to east of the minor road. It was built of dry-laid

granite blocks, similarly to Nos. 1, 2.* Affecting the simplicity

of Siva Dévalé No. 2 within the City, it was even plainer, and

altogether designed on a smaller scale. Dome and vestibule roof

(once ceiled with stone slabs) had fallen in. Except on the north

face of shrine and vestibule, scarcely any part remains above the

basement, which was buried 3 ft. to 4 ft. below the ground level all

round. The adytum, measuring only 7 ft. by 6 ft. 9 in., evidently

once held a lingam, of which the broken argha was found at some

distance; for a pilla, or stone spout, to carry off the unguents,

still protrudes through the north wall.

The Dévalé had two small satellite fanes.

* Of the Siva Dévalés, so far known and excavated at Polonnaruwa

Nos. 1, 2 (within the City walls), 3 (Divulankadawala road) are built

in stone; Nos. 4 (Minnériya road), 5, 6 (Divulankadawala road) of brick

and mortar.

No. 62.—1909. | ANNUAL REPORT. 281

Siva Dévalé No. 5.—This shrine and its neighbour, Vishnu Dévalé

No. 4, are in line opposite Siva Dévalé No. 3,onthe west. Erected

‘in brick and heavily plastered with lime-mortar, it is the largest

and the best preserved of its class. In places the walls are nearly

perfect and rise 15 ft. or more above the ground, with the almost

stereotyped surface ornamentation of cushion headed pilasters

and central niches easily traceable.

The main temple included the sanctum (9 ft. square), two

vestibules (inner and outer) slightly larger, and three mandapam—

an exceptional number. The two inner mandapam were much of

one size (24 ft. by 22 ft.), but the third and outermost was far more

spacious—a forty-pillared hall, 75 ft. 6 in. by 35 ft. 8 in. in

dimensions, set transept-like from north to south. The lingam

and argha within the sanctuary had been ruthlessly destroyed in

the search for treasure. *

It stands within walled premises measuring some 50 yds. by

25 yds., and is surrounded by at least half a dozen subsidiary fanes.

One of these was set apart for Ganésa, and another for the Sapta-

Matrz, or *‘ Seven Mothers ’’—bas-reliefs of whom, carved on stone

' slabs, were unearthed hard by.

The dome either fell, or was toppled over deliberately, en masse.

It lies, nearly whole, but upside down, outside the building at

‘back. A frieze of hansas in stucco runs round the lower part.

Vishnu Dévalé No. 4 +.—Tentatively at least this shrine may be

assumed to have been sacred to Vishnu. Its premises (40 yds.

by 23 yds.), not quite so large as those of the Siva Dévalé No. 5

to south, are only separated from it by a wall common to both.

It too was built of brick. Virtualiy nothing above the basement

has survived. The Dévalé comprised adytum, vestibules, and a

mandapam. Like the neighbouriug Siva Dévalés Nos. 3 and 5,

the main entrance was on the east. The walls of the sanctum,

weakened by lapse of time and neglect, had been unable to sustain

the heavy masonry dome which had sunk down to the very floor

in three sections. When freed of these masses of masonry, choking

it, the chamber was found to be bare of all images, or lingam.

The exterior ornamentation of the ruined cupola exhibits a string

course of dentils, above a series of stucco figures in low relief.

Among these is a five-hooded cobra, from which this group of ruins

has taken their popular but incorrect name, “‘ Naipena Vihdré.”’

Siva Dévalé No. 6.—Situated about half-a-mile further along the

same minor road towards Anaolondéwa, across the continuation of

the Yéda-ela which separates Siva Dévalé No. 3 from Siva

Dévalé No. 5 and Vishnu Dévalé No. 3. The enclosure covers

about 40 yds. by 33 yds., and contains, besides the predominant

shrine, remains of three small fanes. In one a roughly carved

figure of Ganésa is still in situ.

* A tiny gold Nandi, the bull of Siva, | in. in size, escaped notice.

It is now in the Colombo Museum.

+ Vishnu Dévalé No, 3, excavated in 1902, is on the Minnériya road,

282. JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON.) [VoL. XXT.

Just outside the premises to south there is a somewhat larger

fane pertaining to Vishnu, wherein was exhumed a slab bearing

the figure of that ee seated between his two wives Gakshmi

and Rukmini.

Vishnu Dévalé No. 2.*—This is, so far as known, qh, only

temple specially sacred to Vishnu within the City walls. It stands

just inside the Northern Gateway to east. It was a granite-built

shrine of two rooms (confined sanctum 6 ft. 9 in. square, and a

vestibule of the same size) with a mandapam, or hall, infront. Of

the last, the mere site alone is left. The roof and much of the

walls of the Dévalé have fallen, but the figure of the four-armed

god still occupies the sanctuary, unbroken. This shrine alone, of

all the Dévalés yet exploited, faces west instead of east. + |

That Saivism was more than tolerated, the presence in close

proximity of a small fane in front of, but outside, the Dévalé

enclosure, dedicated to Ganésa, testifies. {

All these Hinda temples of Polonnaruwa are now known to

agree in certain broad features :—

(i.) They stand within walled enclosures, entered (well nigh

invariably) on the east.

(ii1.) The main shrine nearly always possesses two or more

subordinate fanes lying off its sides or angles.

Gii.) The Siva and Vishnu cults admitted each other to a share

in the worship at the precincts of their respective Dévalés, by

countenancing the erection of fanes sacred to gods of the rival

persuasion.

(iv.) In plan, and exterior ornamentation, the Dévalés follow

almost slavishly one type—hare walls, relieved in the middle by a

nich flanked by pilasters crowned with cushion and spreading

capitals, the whole crowned by well defined coping.

(v.) Both the inner vestibule and sanctuary were ceiled horizon-

tally with stone slabs, and the latter domed in stone or in brick,

Finds.

Another valuable find of antiques was made at Polonnaruwa —

last season. Though not equalling those discovered in 1907 in

number or variety, these include three or four bronze figures of

gods (two of Mahadéva or Siva), a terracotta figurine of Ganésa,

and a stone figure, cut in full round, of the rat (Perichchdli

vadkanam) the vahana of the god, bridled and richly caparisoned,

besides a set of utensils of the kind employed to this day in the

ceremonial worship of Hindi temples—bronze tray with tripod,

bowl, incense vessel, bells, chanks, &c.

* A Vishnu Dévalé (No. 1) must once have stood on the Promontory

ever-looking Tépavewa lake at the headland upon which the Revenue

Officer’s house has been built; for inter alia a sculptured slab with bas-

reliefs of Vishnu and his wives was unearthed at the site.

+ This Dévalé was partially excavated by Mr. Burrows in 1885. See

Sessional Papers X., 1886.

tA rat sculptured in stone, vdhana of Ganésa and a poriect te

image of that god, were tmearthed near,

No. 62.—1909.| ANNUAL REPORT. 283

A further find, unusual though of no intrinsic value, was a

chatty containing five pounds weight of garnets, dug up ey

in a gravel pit. 7

Plan and Drawings of Polonnaruwa.

The Survey Department has ready for issue excellent plans of

Polonnaruwa on a scale of 16, 8, and 2 chains to the inch.

During the past season Mr. D. A. L. Perera, Assistant to the

Archeological Commissioner and Head Draughtsman, nearly

completed detailed measurements and preliminary drawings of the

colossal rock-carved figures (recumbent and sedent Buddhas, and

erect statue) at “ Gal-Viharé;”’ whilst Mr. W. M. Fernando, the

other Assistant, has finished a set of coloured drawings (plan,

elevation, and section) of the unique brick ruin, commonly known

as * Potgul Vehera.’’*

Restoration.

W aia-da-gé.—Little more needs to be done at the Wata-da-gé.

_ The restoration of this magnificient “‘ Circular Relic Shrine,’

constructed by King Nissanka Malla (1198-1207 a.p.) entirely of

‘stone (save for its central Dagaba), was finished in 1907. The

pavement of the upper maluwa will have to be re-layed, and

outlets provided for the rain water no longer kept out by a roof

sustained formerly on the tall graceful columns all broken at this

day.

«« Thiparama. ’—In 1908 main attention was given to pushing on

the repairs necessary to the “ Thaparama”’ Viharé. The work of

filling up the cracks in the walls was continued last year from the

point reached in 1907.

The south-east corner of the building, cracked diagonally from

east to south, has been strongly strengthened.

The wide crack at the south-east angle between vestibule and

shrine, into which the root of a ficus had wormed its way, was

well opened out, and packing carried up in brick and cement

masonry from foundation to the flat roof. This crack corresponds

with that at the north-west angle of the two parts of the building

put right in 1906.

_A further crack extending to the roof along the soffit of the deep

embrasure wherein the westerly window in the shrine’s southern

wall is fixed has also been joined, and the weathered archivolt on

the outside renewed.

The later inset arch in the enterclose between vestibule and

shrine was never properly bonded to the outer vault, and its walls

had come away leaving gaps where roots had penetrated. This

inner arch was, therefore, partly taken down and rebuilt.

Upon the completion of this work and the filling of all cracks in

the walls (except that in the west face of the square tower,

penetrating through to the interior of the building, which will be

* These were exhibited at the Annual Meeting.

x 26-09

284 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Von XXI.

seen: to in 1909 when the damaged eastern inner wall of the shrine

is renewed), a bed of cement concrete, 6 in. in thickness, was laid:

over the whole of the flat roof. The removal of the old roof

coating proved it to consist of loose disintegrated lime mixed

with earth, of no real protective value. A parapet gutter has

been run round, and a slight slope given from the base of the

central tower to pass off rain water freely.

No gargoyles appear to have been utilized in former days, the

water merely finding its way through “ weep-holes”’ in the parapet

down the face of the walls; thereby causing serious damage. Next

year (1909) proper spouts, not marring the architectural character

of the structure, will be corbelled out, so as to throw the water

clear of the foundations. |

Another season’s work will probably suffice to complete nearly

all that remains to be done to ensure the permanent saiety and due

conservation of this handsome specimen of a Buddhist Viharé, —

dating from the twelfth century, unique in retaining its arched

roof to this day.

Siva Dévdlé No. 2.—The stone ceiling slabs of the vestibule to

this otherwise generally well preserved Hind& Shrine had in great

part fallen in, exposing the foot of the dome over the sanctum,

with the result that the door lintel was cracked owing to the weight

of the dome being thus unduly thrown onit. Temporary support

was given by stout timber shores. Last season (1908) all danger |

of collapse was averted by inserting iron planks, one inch thick,

horizontally under the lintel and that part of the dome which

connects with the vestibule.

The slab wall of the vestibule on the south-east has long been

forced out of the plumb, and is in a somewhat critical condition.

It will be taken down and re-set.

III.—Sigiriya.

Clearing.

The Mapagala rocks on the south of Sigiri-gala were re-cleared

in 1908, as well as the pita-bemma, or earthen ramp, marking

the enceinte of Sigiri-nuwara to the east.

Restoration and Conservation.

The slopes of the ‘‘ Lion-stairease House” (through which

ascent was made to the upper part of the Gallery and Citadel

on the summit of the Rock in former days) had become deeply

scoured in places by water falling from the Rock. The exterior |

face of the western half of this brick structure was rebuilt last

year in curvilinear stepped outline, and is now secure.

The necessity for diverting the water which falls from a fissure

in the Rock scarp above, endangering the stability of the Gallery

near its north-west corner, was referred to a year ago. Since then

a “ weather boarding,’’ 24 ft. by 3 ft. (formed of stout iron planks

No. 62.—1909.| ANNUAL REPORT. 285

supported by struts jumped into the Rock), has been strongly

fixed at some height above the Gallery at the point where water

fell on it.*

What remains of the Gallery at Sigiri is now fully protected

overhead along its entire stretch. |

Menikdena.

The Sinhalese gang was detached for a while to clear ruins at

“< Mentkdena-nuwara’’ (so called) near Embulambé, about seven

miles from Dambulla in the Matalé District. An extensive

Buddhist monastery (styled Budgam Vehera on an inscribed slab

discovered on the spot) flourished at this site in the tenth or

eleventh centuries. Remains of a massively pillared vihare, a

substantial dagaba, and other buildings exist.

EH pigraphical Work.

No new part of the Hpigraphia Zeylanica has appeared since

the issue of Parts II. and III. early last year. Responsibility

_ for the issue of his Publication has, since 1908, been transferred

to authorities in Hngland, who have undertaken to supervise

‘Mr. Wickremesinghe’s work. Mr. Wickremesinghe has* ample

materials in his hands—some sixty inscriptions and upwards—

for several more Parts of the Hpigraphia Zeylanica.

The copying of further inscriptions within the Island, both as

eye-copies and “‘ estampages,’ has been steadily carried on during

the past year by the Archeological Survey Department. All

known lithic records of the Central Province were copied by the

end of 1908. ‘The stock of inscription “‘ squeezes ’’ thus collected

is being gradually photographed, before the paper copies become

d d islaid.

amaged or mislaid Cee

Under Rule 16 Messrs. C. M. Fernando and A. M. Gunasékara,

Mudaliyar, had to retire by seniority, and Dr. A. J. Chalmers and

_ the Hon. Mr. G. M. Fowler, C.M.G., by least attendance, but two

of these gentlemen being eligible for re-election, Messrs. C. M.

Fernando and A. M. Gunasékara were re-elected, and the vacancies

in the Council were filled by the appointment of Messrs. J.

Parsons, B.Sc., and H. W. Codrington, B.A., C.C.S.

Mr. P. Arunachalam having been elected a Vice-President, his

place in the Council was filled by the appointment of Mr. E. R.

Goonaratna, Gate Mudaliyar.

The vacancy caused by the death of Dr. W. H. de Silva was

filled by the appointment of Mr. R. C. Kailasapillai, Mudaliyar.

THE VEDDAS.

The trained Anthropologist, Dr. Seligmann, who, on the represen-

tation of the Council of this Society and the exertions of Mr. John

Ferguson, EWenelo ty, wal Dr. A. ually F.R.S., Vice- a Seco,

* For the erection y thie saubateinthal fender, involving ever eee

risk to hfe during its construction, great credit is due to the Sinhalese

village blacksmith who carried through, with perfect success, an

extremely difficult and dangerous piece of work.

286 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. XXT.

was sent out to Ceylon to make a final study of Védda traditions

and socialogy, completed his labours and left the Island in May

last. Your Council look forward with interest to the publication

of Dr. Seligmann’s work, a foretaste of which was given to Members

in the illustrated lecture, entitled ““ Recent Work amongst the

Veddas,” delivered at a Special General Meeting on May 25 last.

INLAND FISHERIES AND CULTURAL OPERATIONS AT

LAKE TAMBLEGAM.

Your Council note with satisfaction that the Government has

seen its way to make some provision in the estimates for cultural

operations at Lake Tamblegam and for inland fisheries’ investi-

gations.

THe ‘‘MAaHAWANSA.”’

Your Council’s opinion was sought by the Ceylon Government

as to the desirability of reprinting the Mahawansa. In reply, the

Council stated that while it is most desirable that the translation

should be reprinted before this is done, it is also desirable that

the translation and notes should be thoroughly revised, edited,

and published, and suggested that scholars in India and Ceylon

should be consulted it as to how the book could be improved in

re-editing. A list of such scholars was called for and supplied.

It was pointed out by your Council that the actual work of

re-editing must necessarily be submitted to one or more scholars .

resident in Ceylon; whose knowledge of Pali and English qualify

them for the task, and that such editors should obtain the views

of the scholars named as to the ways in which the book can be

improved and rendered more useful both to scholars and general

readers.

The Hon. Mr. P. Arunachalam, M.A., C.C.S., and Mr. Simon

de Silva, Gate Mudaliyar, Chief Translator to Government, were

nominated co-editors for Ceylon without remuneration, and

Professor Rhys Davids was asked to accept the post of Editor for

Europe.

The following letter* from Professor Rhys Davids to the Ceylon

Government was sent to your Council which has recommended

that the suggestions contained in it should be adopted :—

Siz,—l was enabled at the International Congress of Orientalists

held in August last in Copenhagen, and at the International Congress

of Religions held at Oxford in September last, to consult with many

of the leading scholars in Europe and America concerning the proposal

contained in your letter of July 4 last.

It is scarcely necessary to state that the fact of the Government of

Ceylon. contemplating a new revised translation of the Mahawansa

evoked very great satisfaction, the existing one being not only based

on an imperfect text, but being so difficult to obtain in Europe, that

but few scholars can possess or - have access to a copy of it.

The scholars consulted by me were, without any exception, of

Opinion that the best way to obtain a translation of a thoroughly

satisfactory kind would be to entrust the work to some one scholar of

* Dated November 20, 1908.

No. 62.—1909.] ANNUAL REPORT. 287

first class critical training and wide acquaintance both with Pali

literature and with the latest methods of historical and philological

research.

Such a scholar, feeling both the responsibility and the credit of the

work, would. give to every detail of it the advantage of his long

training and accurate knowledge; and he would be able to make the

best possible use of suggestions made by the members of the Committee

whose names appear in the enclosure to your letter.

_. Were such a scholar entrusted with the work, the general lines on

which the work should be done would be determined by the Govern-

ment of Ceylon in the terms of the agreement made with the translator.

It would, I presume, be the duty of the editors in Ceylon and

Europe to consider any suggestions made by members of the Committee

and report to the Government generally the question, and especially

on the point whether any of those suggestions, and if so which of them,

should be incorporated in the agreement with the translator.

_ With regard to the choice of a translator there can, in my humble

opinion, be very little doubt. Professor Geiger of Erlangen University

has devoted several years to a special detailed study of the Mahawansa.

He has written an admirable volume on the sources of its information,

and its relation to the other historical books of Ceylon. He has just

completed his new critical edition of the original text, of which I have

the honour to forward a copy to you now. He is a scholar of quite

first class rank and a rapid worker, and if he could be induced to

undertake the work under such conditions as the Government of Ceylon

should consider it advisable to determine, he could be fully trusted to

bring the work to completion within a reasonably short space of time

and in a satisfactory manner.

# sya * 2 Xs ae

For the remainder of the translation, that of the continuation of the

Mahawansa added at various times to the original text, it will be an

important question for consideration whether the text itself should not

be revised before the translation is undertaken. It might be advisable

to refer this point to Professor Geiger for report.

Nothing seems to have been definitely settled as yet as to the duties

of an editor. It would seem most difficult, if not impossible, to

formulate any scheme by which the editors should become responsible

for any of the details of the work, and it is probably not intended that

they should. In that case I should be prepared to act without

remuneration as Editor for Europe.

: I am, &c.,

T. W. Ruys Davips,

Chairman, Pali Text Society.

it was decided by the Government that as a considerable time

must elapse before any decision can be arrived at with regard

to the form of the new edition, that 100 copies of the existing

translation of the ‘‘ Mahawansa”’ be reprinted.

FINANCES.

Annexed to this Report is balance sheet showing expenditure

and receipts for 1908. Attention must be drawn to the unpardon-

able neglect of a large number of Members in delaying payment

of their subscriptions. The arrears of subscription due by

Members up to the close of the year is about Rs. 2 400. Steps

will be taken to enforce the rule against defaulters.

288 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CHYLON). [Vou. X XT.

PRESIDENTSHIP.

The Hon. Mr. John Ferguson, C.M.G., resigned the office of

President of the Society in November last owing to his departure

from Ceylon for a period that was likely to be protracted.

The Council desire to place on record their sense of indebtedness

to the Hon. Mr. Ferguson for the exceedingly valuable services

which he has rendered to the Society during the past forty

years as Member of the Society, Member of the Council,

Vice-President, and President. The Society is specially indebted

to him for his valuable contributions to the Journal, for his

Presidential addresses, and for much work and zeal displayed in

the interest of the Society which has borne fruit in a substantial

increase both of the Members of the Society and of the Papers

contributed to it during the years of his Presidentship.

CONCLUSION.

The Society during the year showed more than its usual vitality

—a, fact which the Council have much pleasure in noting. The

continued co-operation of Members in the work of the Society is .

looked for with confidence.

[For statement see page 289. |

16. The adoption of the Report was duly moved, seconded,

and carried.

17. The Cuarrman: I notice that it is ten minutes to eleven,

and the twelfth item on the agenda is “‘ Remarks by the Chair-

man.” In these circumstances I think the fewer the remarks the

better it will please you and your Chairman.

1 cannot let the occasion pass without expressing what I know

is the sentiment of all of you—the very great debt of gratitude

which this Society owes to Mr. John Ferguson, who devoted

himself to the affairs of this Society with the zeal and enthusiasm

which characterize all his public work; and I repeat that the

Society owes him a very great debt of gratitude, an acknowledg- —

ment of which we ought to place upon record to-night before we

separate. (Applause.)

I feel sure that you share with me, although perhaps not

in quite an equal degree, my great regret that Mr. Ferguson

has ceased to be President of the Society though only, I trust, for

a short time. I say not in quite an equal degree, because upon

me devolves now the duty of filling, very inadequately, the place

which he has filled so well in the past. My only satisfaction is

that in becoming the President of this Society I am not expected

to give a ten-guinea cup periodically for Members to compete for

(laughter), but beyond that somewhat cold comfort I must confess

that it fills me with a good deal of dismay to accept the honour

to have to preside at meetings of: persons so very learned as the

Members of this’ Society are, and to have to do so after the place

has been so very much better filled by Mr. Ferguson. I feel that

I have an extreme sense of grievance against Mr. Ferguson because,

not acting in his usual way, he took what I regarded as an

289

ANNUAL REPORT.

No. 62.—1909.]

‘ioanseoiy, A1BIOUOTT

‘“HddSOf “VY Guvuasy

G9 F26'S

x9L 096

c6 P96

0¢ 8ST

El 6LF

PE 10ST

‘9 +syy

"T2101

3S-816'T “Su “qisodep poxy ut sopiseg. ,.

[R40], | | $9 ¥26°G °° [R10],

C6 SEs‘Tt

GG GI

OL €SE‘T

OG GLE

= Og €L

0G II Fd puey Ul Yseo soueleq 0 IG

96 676 °° "* SBIpeyAL

jo yueq ‘E061 078 QoUBlLeg

— ae °° gunoooy

Solmeveg pus yuouysiqeIisy | 0 OOG ae

ie oa JUNODDY SHOOq | GZ GIG a

aes . qunoooy sesieyg | Q Oe a

a6 7 qunoooy sunulg | cr eze —s

a “HHO LIGNAdI XG a o Sch

-qunowly [eI], “‘JUNOTLY

SOG6I 401 yaaysy dun Dg

606T

8061

LOGI

es 906T

Ne "* GO6I

—: suomdiiosqng jenuuy

8061 40} JuBINH JUSUTUIEADY

an soo,q couerqUny

syuouAeg diyssequreyy ojry

es LOGI Woz couvpeq

‘SIdIGODY

290 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoL. X XI.

excessively mean advantage of me. I had gone away for a few

weeks to Indo-China, and, hardly was my back turned, before

Mr. Ferguson departed for Europe, and landed me in the position

in which I now find myself, without communicating with me his

intention before his departure. However, for this year at any

rate, I shall have very great pleasure in filling the post that has

been assigned to me, and none of you can share more heartily

than [I do the hope that Mr. Ferguson will be back at the end of

the year, and will resume his old place as President of the Society.

#1 do not mean to detain you longer than I canhelp, but I would

endorse what Mr. Denham (in seconding the adoption of the

Annual Report) has said as regards Papers. I think there are

many Members present, and many Members who are not present,

to-night who could unquestionably help the Society, and who

could supply us with very interesting matter, and I would make

a personal appeal to them not to hide their light under a bushel,

but to give Members of the Society the benefit of their knowledge. |

ft would also point out that though we are by way being a

learned Society, it is a mistake to think that a learned Society

must necessarily be a dull Society. Because a thing is interesting

it is not the slightest reason why it should be dealt with as though

it was heavy as lead, and Members who will supply us with

Papers interesting and suggestive and written in vital vivid

English will do a very great service to us.

There is one point which, I feel sure, you will shed tears with

me about, and that is the very small number of Civil Servants

who appear to me to belong to the Society. J do not think that

it is a fair proportion, considering the very large number of Civil

Servants who are resident in Colombo, especially as it seems

to me that one of the primary duties of a Civil Servant is to know

the history and traditions of the country which it is his business

to serve. I hope that my brother officers in the Service will in

large numbers join the Society and become active Members of it,

and that appeal also I should like to make not only to Members

of the Civil Service, but to everybody in Ceylon who takes an

interest in the past. as well as the present and the future of this

very magnificent Colony. (Applause.)

18. The Hon. Mr. ARUNACHALAM proposed a hearty vote of

thanks to the Chairman, whose term of office was destined to be

of the greatest benefit to the Society. He had explored many

fields—anthropology, history, religion, &c.,— and his literary

reputation had spread far beyond the confines of this Colony.

They looked forward to benefiting from his rich store of know-

ledge, which he was able to present in such an interesting and

vivid form. The example of the Hon. Mr. Clifford and the appeal

he had just made ought to be an inducement and a stimulous to

the Civil Servants of the Island as well as to all others to join

the Society in greater numbers and to help it with learned and

interesting contributions.

19. Mr. FREUDENBERG seconded.

The Meeting then terminated.

No. 62.—1909.] PROCEEDINGS. Zor

SPECIAL GENERAL MEETING.

Colombo Museum, May 14, 1909.

Present :

The Hon. Mr. Hugh Clifford, C.M.G., President, in the Chair.

The Hon. Mr. P. Arunachalam, M.A., C.C.S., Vice-President.

Mr. R. G. Anthonisz, Govern-| Mr.T.G.Jayawardene,A.M.I.M.E.

ment Archivist. Mr. M. A. C. Mohamed.

> Dr. BH. FE. Bawa, F.R.C.S. Mr. D. Montagu, A.M.I.C.E.

Mr. C. D. Carolis. Mr. C. Namasivayam, J.P.

Mr. J. A. Daniel, B.A. Dr. A. Nell, M.R.C.S.

Mr. P. de Abrew. Mr. P. E. Pieris, M.A., C.C.S.

Mr. EX. B. Denham, B.A., C.C.S.| Mr. J. B. M. Ridout.

- Mr. W. A. de Silva, J.P. Mr. P. Ramanathan, K.C.,

Mr. D. Devapuraratna, Proctor, C.M.G.

S.C. Mr. A. E. Roberts, Proctor.

Ven. F. H. de Winton. Drees. shoberts, «ele...

Mr. R. H. Ferguson, B.A. M.R.C.S.

Mr. A. H. Gomes, F.B.I.| Mr. R. Sagarajasingam.

(London). Mr. W. A. Samarasingha.

Mr. A. M. Gunasékera, Muda-) Dr. D. Schokman, F.R.C.S.

liyar. Mr. A. W. Seymour, C.C.S.

Mr. I. Gunawardana, Muda-! Mr. G. W. Sturgess, M.R.C.V.S.

liyar. |S. Sumangala Terunnansé.

Mr. J. Harward, M.A., Honorary Secretary.

Mr. G. A. Joseph, Honorary Secretary and Treasurer.

Visitors : Thirty-six ladies and sixty-two gentlemen.

Business.

1. The CHAIRMAN said they would dispense with the usual

formality of reading the Minutes, as they had assembled there to

listen to a lecture by Dr. Ananda Coomaraswamy. No words were

required from him to introduce the lecturer tothem. They all knew

what a distinguished career his father had. Dr. Coomaraswamy’s

own monumental work on ‘‘ Medieval Sinhalese Art,’ which no

man with intelligence could read without great pleasure, was

well known to most of them. Without detaining them longer

he would call upon Dr. Coomaraswamy. ‘They were glad at the

happy opportunity which enabled them to welcome him at that

Meeting, and were grateful to him for having come.

Y 26-09

292 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. XXI.

2. Dr. CoomArRaswAmy then proceeded with his lecture, the

room being darkened.

The first few slides thrown on the screen represented sculpture

in the days of Aséka. Incidentally, the lecturer said the Indian

idea of art was contained in the Sanskrit word russa, which

covered the whole gamut of human passion. There were nine

russas, and the ninth russa was the consummation or contradic-

tion of the others—dispassion. Therefore, one true test of

Indian art was whether it represented passion. Indian art was

always religious art, and even secular art was dominated by

religion. The truest interpretation of art was when the absolute

russa—concentration of passion—was expressed. The slides

thrown on the sereen illustrated this idea very clearly. The pre-

occupation of the Western mind with Greek and Italian art made

it difficult to understand and appreciate Gothic, Egyptian, and

Indian art. Indian art was related to yogi—~.e., it was dominated —

by conception of the Buddha. The artist himself was religious,

and his conceptions were formed while in a state of spiritual

ecstasy. It was said that such spiritual vision presented the

picture before the artist more clearly than if he saw with his

physical vision. A third way in which Indian art was related to

yogt was by the purpose of Indian art. There were one or two

details in the physical form peculiar to Indian art: long arms,

narrow waists, and extreme severity of outline.

Dr. Cooméraswémy showed a series of pictures running through |

afew centuries: bronzes, and specimens of Sinhalese sculpture. He

referred to the valuable discoveries of the Archeological Com-

missioner, and the close connection betwen Mahayana and Indian

art. Among the bronzes shown was one of Uma in the attitude of

giving instructions, probably to Sivan. The “‘form divine”’ was

usually in the shape of a woman, which indicated the true feelings

with which womenkind was regarded in those early days.

The lecturer had so far confined his remarks to Indian art in the

South. He now went on to Indian art in the North of India, and

exhibited some magnificent specimens of sculpture. Havingspoken

of sculpture he passed to painting, and showed several beautiful

specimens—typical of the true idealistic school. The charming

freedom and graceful treatment of life in that age in palace and

hovel were cleverly depicted in the specimens shown.

From India Dr. Coomaraswamy crossed to Java, which was

started with a Buddhist civilization, and consequently its art

was of the most beautiful. Several slides showed Buddha going

to Java on a lotus flower, and a number of deities. One of the

pictures of the Buddha brought out strikingly the beauty and

serenity of the figure. There were not only the remains of Buddhist

art in Java, but Hindu art as well.

The lecturer then took his hearers back to Northern India and

showed several specimens of Nepalese Mahayana Buddhist art.

Having reviewed the history of Indian art up to the 12th

century in the North and the 16th century in the South, the

lecturer touched on the degeneracy of Indian art in the 19th

No. 62.—1909. | PROCEEDINGS, 293

century, showing two figures in illustration. He next referred

to a school of miniature water colour painters in the days of the

Moghuls, and exhibited some pictures of their work in which there

was much tenderness and refinement. He finally alluded to the

work of Mr. Tagore, the well-known Bengalee painter and his two

pupils, and showed some of their work.

3. The PRESIDENT invited remarks from members present.

4. Mr. Pieris said that the silence that followed the end of

the lecture was the most worthy tribute to Dr. Coomaéraswamy.

It was an acknowledgment that all were prepared to joi in.

There was no one in that hall competent to express an opinion

on the subject. They could only sit at the feet of the master and

go home and realize how ignorant they were of their own country.

Dr. Coomaraswamy had pointed out to them what they were

turning their backs on what was in front of them. He was

going to a larger sphere. They regretted it, but they could not

erudge India having Dr. Coomaraswamy.

5. Mr. A. EH. RoBERTs and SURIYAGODA SUMANGALA TERUN-

wAnst also offered some remarks.

6. The PRESIDENT said they would be wanting in their duty

if they forget to thank Dr. Coomaraswamy heartily for having

come there and favoured them with his lecture. As Mr. Pieris

had said, there was no one there competent to criticise the lecture

effectively. All they could do was to take inspiration from it.

He moved a cordial vote of thanks to the lecturer.

7. The Hon. Mr. P. ARUNACHALAM proposed a hearty vote of

thanks to the President, which concluded the proceedings of the

Meeting.

APPENDIX.

Dr. CoomArRaswAmy on INDIAN ART.*

Tue learned author of the standard work on ‘‘ Medizval Sinhalese

Art”’ dealt altogether admirably with the historical side of Indian

Art from the earliest known periods of which there are any

survivals. He showed in considerable detail the influence of the

various vicissitudes attending the great races that have inhabited

Hindustan. Further, there was a vast deal that was well reasoned

in his theory, which pervaded the whole lecture, that it was

practically impossible for Westerners properly to appreciate the

merits of the successive schools of art that have prevailed through

the course of Indian history. Their conception of religion, in

which hes inspiration of art in any country, has been different

from that of the West from time immemorial; and in so far as the

inner meaning of art is concerned, it is undeniable that Europeans

* Ceylon Observer, May 15, 1909.

xy 2

294 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Von. X XT.

can never quite place themselves behind the minds of the Indian

artists, however artistic and religious themselves, in the way that

Indians can, with centuries of tradition behind them and a large

heritage of Oriental religious training and outlook. Dr. Coomara-

swamy (who boasts a fair proportion of Hastern blood in his veins),

was specially fitted from his study of Western as well as Eastern

Art to unfold the beauties and significance of the various selec-

tions of work which he was able to throw upon the screen. His

hearers, however, must have disagreed with him as to the beauty

and grace of many of the figures which he praised for those special

qualities, their anatomical and other features being often decidedly

out of correct drawing, while some essential features were climinated

altogether. The idea behind this—of concentrating the attention

‘on prominent thoughts or emotions conveyed by the figures—is

all very well as an idiosyncrasy of race; but, criticising it as a

human being and not as a Westerner opposed to the Oriental, we -

cannot agree with Dr. Coomaraswamy that in such drawings or

sculpture the true conception of art is fulfilled. Art must first of

all represent some true thing ; but 1t must represent it in a way

that carries conviction to the untrained as well as the trained

artistic eye, the spectator being compelled to say at once that the

thing is “right.” In his dealing, therefore, with the executive

perfection of Indian artists, we think that the learned lecturer

failed to take due account of universal canons which remain

unaffected by any age, race, or clime. _

A Buddhist priest of high learning argued with the lecturer on

his handling of the Buddhist religion, warmly differing from him

on the theory that Yogism and Buddhism were one and the same.

We look forward with interest to the results of Dr. Coomara-

swamy’s further study of Buddhist Art in Java and India.

Dr. CooMARASWAMY ON His LECTURE, &C.

: May 15, 1909.

DEAR S1r,—WITH regard to the remarks in your leader I need

say very little. The contrast between your views and those which -

are held by the few European artists who are acquainted with the

real achievements of Indian art is indeed remarkable. I have

no wish to start a controversy on the merits of Indian art,

which may be left to speak for itself to those who have any real

knowledge of it; but 1 may quote for your information a recent

pronouncement by one English artist, lately for many years

Principal of the Calcutta School of Art :—

‘*'To him the study of Indian sculpture and painting had been

an opening into a new world of artistic thought, full of the most

wonderful charm. Indian sculpture had reached to greater

imaginative heights than any other in the world.”

There are many works on Indian Archeology. May I recom-

mend to your readers what is practically the only one on Indian

Art, viz., Mr. Havell’s ‘‘ Indian Sculpture and Painting,’ published

last year by Mr. Murray.—Yours, &c.,

A. K. CooMARASWAMY.

No. 62.—1909.] PROCEEDINGS. 295

Dr. CoOMARASWAMY’S LECTURE.*

In reference to Dr. Coomaraswamy’s letter elsewhere we

certainly regret the deficiencies in the report of his lecture, but

when no suitable provision is made for the press and reporters

sent to do their duty by the public are in difficulties, it is hardly

to be expected, especially when they are taking notes in the dark,

that an accurate report can be obtained. As to the differences

between our views and those held by the lecturer and the few

European artists he refers to, our correspondent does not touch

upon the point of defective execution which was most noticeable

in much of the art that he praised on Friday evening. We have,

therefore, nothing further to argue on this point. It doesnot clash

with the opinion he quotes that Indian art provides a new world

of artistic thought. However artistic it may be, we contend that

defective execution is probably more prominent in Indian drawing

than in the art of any other country. ‘There were a certain

number of slides shown, depicting art to be found in Ceylon; these

were not among those least praised by the lecturer. In contrast

however to his view we may quote from Mr. Reginald Farrer’s

recent book “ In Old Ceylon,” which, however flowerly in language

and imaginative in treatment, certainly shows a close study of

ancient artistic work in the temples of Anuradhapura and else-

where. This is what he says :—

‘In Ceylon of to-day the pious need fear no distraction, no

seduction, by beauty ; he may be very sure that any emotion he

may feel in even the oldest shrines is born only of his own soul,

of his own unassisted, unadulterated zeal ; for to squalor and dirt

the Sinhalese temples, add a sense of the ugly that is almost

miraculous. In glaring, gaudy colours you will see everywhere

the most hideous pictures—crude illustrations of the birth-stories

of our Lord, or the daughters of Mara clad in sailor hats and the

fashions of 1894, most unseductively tempting the followers of the

Buddha, whose resistance in such circumstances, is neither to be

wondered at nor counted to their credit. Then in the central

shrine, there will be innumerable tawdrinesses and horrors of

tinsel—big .gilt statues jostling with marble ones, unrealities,

shams, ugliness, and huddle.”’

InpIAN ART.+ May 18.

DEAR Srr,—Inasmuca as I myself used two Ceylon pictures in

my lecture, to illustrate the great degeneration of Indian Art in

modern times, I do not see the point of your quotation against me

of Mr. Farrer’s just denunciation of modern temple decoration in

Ceylon. I am afraid that I cannot agree with you in regarding

the test of anatomical accuracy as an illuminating one to be applied

to works of art. A far more universal and real standard is that of

Leonardo da Vinci's which I quoted :—

“That execution is best which best expresses the passion that

animates the figure.”

* Ceylon Observer, May 17, 1909. ¢ Ceylon Observer, May 18, 1909.

296 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). (Von. X XI.

The much commoner (because easier) tests of archaeological and

anatomical accuracy indicate a confusion of the aims of art with

those of science ; and would rule out not a little of the finest

European art, including many ‘‘ Old Masters.”’ At the same time

I do not agree with you in thinking that Indian artists of the best

period failed to attain to an exceedingly high level of technical

efficiency. In conclusion, I must apologise for again intruding

upon your valuable space.—Yours, &c.,

A. K. CooMARASWAMY.

[We regret we were under a wrong impression as to the reason

why specimens of Art in Ceylon were shown. We should not

insist on anatomical accuracy in drawings as essential, were the

da Vinci standard in a great degree realized by any picture ;

but when the anatomical inaccuracy in Indian art is so great as to

achieve a positive distoration, the distraction is too great and the —

art fails to be great, or, in our view, true art at all.—ED., C. O.]

INDIAN AND EUROPEAN ART.*

DEAR Sir,—Dr. CoomAraswAmy is riding this theory of the

beautiful in Oriental sculpture and painting to death. You did

well to point out.the defects of much in Indian lines. It is so

easy to work oneself up into a frenzy about “‘ Indian Art ”’—its

‘ artistic thought’”’ and ‘“‘ wonderful charm ’”’—if you make up

your mind to ignore “‘anatomical inaccuracy’ and other deficien-

cies. Some of the Northern Indian figure sculpture—Gandhdra to

wit—where the Greek influence is so marked is splendid. On the

other hand to my mind the ordinary ruck is miserable, save

occasionally for a quaint and not unpleasing grotesqueness.

No doubt Dr. Coomaraswamy will explain this away by

“degeneracy, ’ d&c.; and the poorness of most Ceylon work at

least demands some such excuse from him. It is the fashion

for “‘ Orientals’’ to waive us poor “‘ Westerners”’ loftily away with

enter into the “‘soul’’ of the East! Surely it cuts both ways. Our

notions of true art may never strike these Indian dreamers and

faddists. Dr. Coomaraswamy (‘Indian Craftsman,’ p. 73)

writes :—“‘ Beauty, rhythm, proportion, idea, have an absolute

existence on an ideal plane, where all who seek may find.” Would

that it were so!? ‘‘ The reality of things exists in the mind,

not in the detail of their appearance to the eye.” ‘To the ‘‘ man

in the street ’’ it does not matter a straw what may have been in

the artist’s mind, if he has not reflected it in his work.

It may interest Dr. Coomaraswamy to learn that the Clarendon

Press Directors have commissioned that past-master in Northern

Indian antiquities, Mr. Vincent A. Smith, I.C.S., to write a

standard work on ‘‘ Indian and Ceylon Art.’’—I am, &c.,

WESTERNER.

* Ceylon Observer, 190%.

No. 62.—1909.] PROCEEDINGS. 297

COUNCIL MEETING.

Colombo Museum, July 14, 1909.

Present :

The Hon. Sir Hugh Clifford, K.C.M.G., President, in the Chair.

The Hon. Mr. J. P. Lewis, M.A., C.C.S., Vice-President.

The Hon. Mr. P. Arunachalam, M.A., C.C.S., Vice-President.

Mr. R. G. Anthonisz, Govern- ; Mr. A. M. Gunasékera, Muda-

ment Archivist. liyar.

Mr, E. B. Denham, B.A., C.C.S. | Mr. D. B. Jayatilaka, B.A.

Mr. C. Drieberg, B.A., F.H.A.S. | Mr. R. C. Kailasapillai, Muda-

Mr. Simon de Silva, Gate liyar.

Mudaliyar.

Mr. J. Harward, M.A., Honorary Secretary.

Mr. G. A. Joseph, Honorary Secretary and Treasurer.

Business.

1. Read and confirmed Minutes of last Council Meeting held

on February 25, 1909.

2. Laid on the table the following list of Members elected by

Circular :—

A. W. Seymour, C.C.S. : reeom- (J. Still.

mended by UE. B. Denham.

G. A. F. Senaratna: recom-§ L. A. Mendis

mended by G. A. Joseph.

Dr. D. Schokman, F.R.C.S.E. :§C. M. Fernando.

recommended by CEN. A oseph.

C. E. de Vos, Barrister-at-Law : §R. G. Anthonisz.

recommended by UF. H. de Vos.

T. Reid, B.A., C.C.S., recom- §G. W. Woodhouse.

mended by CG NS dl oseph.

F. H. Chambers, B.A., C.C.S. :( L. 8. Woolf.

recommended by UJ. Harward.

T. A. Hodson, M.A., C.C.S. : re- nas Still.

commended by 1 W. E. Wait.

H. 8. Cameron: recommended ¢ H. Storey.

by Ug iersin te

W. T. Southorn, B.A., C.C.8. : (J. Harward.

recommended by 2H. B. Denham.

298 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. XXI.

T. EK. Karunatilaka: recom- ie P. Ranasingha.

mended by G. A. Joseph.

recommended by UG. A. Joseph.

Jo D: Brownt) BA: CCS. 0 2: EE. Biers:

recommended by (G. A. Joseph.

G:F. Plant.) ByA., CiC.S. 270-2 Er. Geieris:

recommended by (J. Conroy.

B. Horsburgh, M.A., C.C.8.:(H.C. P. Bell.

recommended by CG. A. Joseph.

3. Resolved that the following gentlemen be elected Members:—

recommended by iG. A. Joseph.

Dr. V. Goonaratne, L.M. & 8. :¢ P. E. Pieris.

recommended by : iG. A. Joseph.

S. Obeyesekere, Barrister-at- ( P. E. Pieris

Law : recommended by (G. A. Joseph.

C. A. Galpin : recommended by ae oe

F, Jayatileke, Proctor, S.C. : Sar

recommended by GA. jesech.

4. Laid on the table Circular No. 45 of February 6, 1909, with —

the opinions of Messrs. J. Harward and R. G. Anthonisz on a

Paper entitled “ Notes on Delft,” by the Hon. Mr. J. P. Lewis,

C.C.S.

Resolved,—That the Paper be accepted for reading at a

Meeting and published in the Journal.

5. Laid on the table Circular No. 87 of March 1, 1909, contain-

ing the opinions of Messrs. R. G. Anthonisz and Simon de Silva,

Mudaliyar, on manuscript entitled ‘““ Andrew’s Journal of a Tour to

Candia in the Year 1796,” with Notes and Introduction by the

Hon. Mr. J. P. Lewis, C.C.8., and a copy of a letter from Mr. D.—

Ferguson to the Ceylon Observer intimating that ‘‘ Andrew's

Journal of the Tour to Candia in 1795”’ is among the records of

the India Office.

Resolved,—That the Journal and Notes be accepted by the

Society, but not published until a copy of the earlier Journal of

1795 be obtained from the India Office.

6. Laid on the table Mr. A. E. Buultjens’ Paper entitled “ The

Dutch East India Company and the Peace of Amiens e with a précis

of pages 7, 8, 9, and 10 of the Paper.

Resolved,—That the Paper be not accepted for iogseoen,

but that Mr. Buultjens be thanked for offering it to the Society.

7. Read letters from the Hon. the Colonial Secretary to

Professor T. W. Rhys Davids dated March 16 and May 21, 1909,

regarding the publication of a revised translation of the Mahd-

WANSA

No. 62.—1909.] PROCEEDINGS. 299

8. Laid on the table papers connected with a proposed “* Glos-

sary of Words peculiar to Kandyan Sinhalese,” by Mr. T. B.

Pohath, referred to the Society by the Hon. the Colonial Secretary.

Resolved,—That the papers be referred to Mudaliyar Simon de

Silva, and he be asked to report if the glossary of words is of any

value.

9.. Laid on the table a letter from Dr. A. Nell suggesting

time limit for speakers at Meetings.

Resolved,—That the following Rule be passed and notified at

the next General Meeting :—

“« No speaker taking part in a discussion shall be allowed to speak

more than five minutes, unless specially permitted to do so by the

Chairman.”

10. Laid on the table and passed a proposed Circular drafted by

Mr. H. C. P. Bell, Honorary Secretary, regarding information for

those desirous of joining the Society.

11. Laid on the table a letter from the University of Illinois

Library, U.S.A., requesting exchange of Publications.

It was resolved that in view of the large number of Institutions

already on the exchange list, the Council regrets that it is unable

to comply with the request.

12. Considered the passing of a vote of condolence on the

death of Mr. C. M. Fernando.

Resolved,—That the Council of the Ceylon Branch of the Royal

Asiatic Society wishes to record its sympathy and condolence

with the family of the late Mr. C. M. Fernando, M.A., LL.M.,

and to express its sense of the loss which it has sustained by his

death, in the following Minute :—

__“ By the death of Mr. C. M. Fernando, M.A., LL.M., Senior

Crown Counsel, Ceylon, this Society has lost one of its most valued

members. He joined the Society in 1889, and was a member of

the Council from 1896, and at his death the senior member. He

was a regular attendant at Meetings ; and to the part which he

took in its discussions and to his contributions, the Proceedings of

Meetings and the Journals of this Society owe much of their

interest and value.”’ 7

“Fo the Journals of this Society Mr. Fernando contributed the

following Papers :—(1) The Music of Ceylon (No. 45, 1894);

(2) The Inauguration of the King in Ancient Ceylon (No. 47, 1896) ;

(3) A Note on the Paleography of Ceylon (No. 55, 1904) ; (4) Two

Old Sinhalese Swords (No. 56, 1905.).”

13. Resolved,—That the vacancy on the Council caused by

the death of Mr. C. M. Fernando be filled by the appointment of

the Hon. Mr. H. L. Crawford, C.M.G.

14. Considered the date and business for next General Meeting.

Resolved,—That a Meeting be held on either August 3, 4, 16,

17, or 18, 1909, and that ne business be left in Ney hands of Alby

Bpcaident and the Seeretaries.

300 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. X XI.

GENERAL MEETING.

Colombo Musewm, August 18, 1909.

_ Present:

His Excellency the Hon. Sir Hugh Clifford, K.C.M.G., President,

in the Chair.

The Hon. Sir J. T. Hutchinson, Kt., M.A., Vice-Patron.

The Hon. Mr. P. Arunachalam, M.A., C.C.S., Vice-President.

Mr. E. 8S. Dassanaike, B.A., | Mr. A. E. Murrell.

Barrister-at-Law. Mr. C. Namasivayam, J.P.

Mr. E. B. Denham, B.A.,C.C.S. | Dr. A. Nell, M.R.C.S.

Mr. D. Devapuraratna, Proctor, | Mr. A. E. Roberts, Proctor.

Supreme Court. Mr. R. Sagarajasingam.

Mr. C. A. Galpin. Dr. V. R. Saravanamuttu, M.D.

Mr. A. H. Gomes. Dr. D. Schokman, F.R.C.S.

Mr. I. Goonawardana, Muda-| Mr. J. M. Senaviratna.

liyar. Mr. A. W. Seymour, C.C.S.

Lady Hutchinson. S. Sumangala Terunnanse.

Mr. A. Lewis. Mr. F. .A. Tissaverasinghe,

Mr. F. Lewis, F.L.S. Advocate.

Mr. G. A. Joseph, Honorary Secretary and Treasurer.

Visitors: Nine ladies and ten gentlemen.

Business.

1. Read and confirmed Minutes of General Meeting held on

February 26 and May 14, 1909.

2. HONORARY SECRETARY announced the names of Members

elected since the General Meeting held on February 26, 1909.

3. The CHatrMAN: It now becomes my duty, Ladies and

Gentlemen, to propose for your adoption a Rule suggested at the’

last Meeting of the Council.* It runs as follows :—** No speaker

taking part in a discussion on a Paper read at a Meeting may speak

for more than five minutes, unless expressly permitted to do so by

* The necessity for such a Rule had been forced upon the Council

by the unconscionable length of speeches by certain Members at past

General Meetings.—Hd. Sec.

No. 62.—1909.] PROCEEDINGS. 301

the Chairman.” It is proposed that in future the Chairman

should be armed with an hour glass which will not mark hours but

minutes ; that he should have two of them; and that he should

start a full one when a Member begins to speak in discussing any

Paper that has been read, and that, if he considers it advisable, he

should, when the five minutes have elapsed, call the attention

of the speaker to the fact. If, on the other hand, the speaker is

enthralling his audience, it will be the duty of the Chairman, in the

interests of that audience, to allow him to speak for one, two, or

three consecutive five minutes without disturbing him. The pro-

posal was brought forward by, I think, Dr. Nell, who, no doubt,

will presently speak in seconding the motion, and who will give you

his opinion on the subject. It seems tome that, provided that the

discretionary power to prolong the period of five minutes is vested

in a Chairman with a reasonable amount of wisdom and discretion,

it should make for the convenience of all concerned. ‘There are

very few Papers in which it is not possible to raise the few points

you want answered by the lecturer in a speech of five minutes.

4. Dr. NEwusaid that it gave him very great pleasure to second

the proposal. He thought they would find that most of the Papers

prepared were by men who had studied the subject pretty closely,

and no subsequent speaker had anything more to do than supple-

ment a fact, correct an inaccuracy, or dispute some minor argu-

ment in the Paper. All this could easily be done in five minutes.

He did not propose on that occasion to take more than a minute in

seconding the proposal.

The new rule was then unanimously adopted.

5. The Honorary Secretary read the Resolution passed an a

Meeting of the Council of the Society on July 14, regarding the

death of Mr. C. M. Fernando :—

That the Council of the Ceylon Branch of the Royal Asiatic

Society wishes to express its sympathy and condolence with the

family of the late Mr. C. M. Fernando, M.A., LL.M., and to

express its sense of the loss which it has sustained by his death,

and records the following :—

“ By the death of Mr. C. M. iereanilo, M.A., LL.M., Senior

Crown Counsel, Ceylon, this Society has lost one of its most valued

members. He joined the Society in 1889, and was a member of

the Council from 1896, and at his death was the senior Member.

He was a regular attendant at Meetings; and to the part which

he took in its discussions and to his contributions, the Proceedings

of Meetings and the Journals of this Society owe much of their

interest and value.

*“"Fo the Journals of this Society Mr. Fernando contributed the

following Papers :— _~

**(1) The Musie of Ceylon—No. 45, 1894.

**(2) The Inauguration of the King in Ancient Ceylon—

No. 47, 1896.

**(3) A Note on the Paleography of Ceylon—No. 55, 1904.

*< (4) Two Old Sinhalese Swords—No. 56, 1905.”

302. JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. X XI.

The CHAIRMAN said that he felt sure they would approve the

action of the Council in having recorded the vote of condolence for

one of the Society s most distinguished and most regretted speakers.

The Resolution was confirmed in silence, all rising.

6. ‘The CHatRMAN: Mr. Arunachalam is well known to you

all, and is a far older Member of this Branch of the Royal Asiatic

Society than myself, and I cannot feel that he requires any

introduction at my hands. His love of study is well known to all

of us,and he has always been ready to place the fruit of that study

at the disposal of this Society. Some of us have already seen the

Paper he is about to read, and I think that all of you will agree

when you have heard it that it is of an extremely interesting

description.

7. The author read the following Paper, interspersing it with

philosophical discourses he had translated, and adding numerous

and learned explanatory comments :—

No. 62.—1909. | JNANA VASISHTAM. 303

JNANA VASISHTAM; OR THE DIALOGUES OF |

VASISHTA ON WISDOM.

By the Hon. Mr. P.. ARUNAcHALAM, M.A., Camp., C.C.S.,

Vice-President, R. A. S. (C. B.).®

I.—INTRODUCTION.

THE Jnana Vasishtam is a Tamil poem of authority in

that collection of the spiritual traditions of Ancient India

known as the Vedanta, and consists of a series of discourses

said to have been delivered by the sage Vasishta to Rama,

the hero of the Ramdyana, the Iliad of India. Seized in early

youth with an aversion to worldly life, he longed to abandon

his royal state and to retire as a hermit into the forest. By

these discourses the sage persuaded him that, even amidst the

pomp and temptations of royalty, it was possible to attain to

the highest spiritual state. He showed the way to the goal,

which the prince in due time reached. From the name of the

sage (Vasishta) and from the fact that Jndnam,' or the spiri-

tual science known of old as Wisdom, is the subject of the

discourses; the work has been called Jnana Vasishtam.

The original discourses were in Sanskrit, and are said to

have been reported by Valmiki, the author of the Ramayana,

for the benefit of his pupil Bharadvaja in 100,000 stanzas,

of which 36,000 are extant under the name of the Yoga

Vasishia Maha Ramayana. They were reduced to 6,000 by

Abhinandana, generally known as the Kashmir Pandit, whose

abridgment passes under the name of Laghu (i.e., little) Yoga

Vasishta.

1 Another form of yya@-o1e and know-ledge, the root being jna, gno,

to know.

304 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [ Vou. KX:

The Tamil work consists of 43 chapters of 2,055 quatrains,

and was composed by Alavantar MAdavappattar of Virai, a

village near Vembattur in the Madura district of the Madras

Presidency. I have not been able to ascertain his date. He

probably lived about three hundred years ago. He is said to

have belonged to a family distinguished in literature during

many centuries and still holding lands and _ titles. conferred

on them by the Pandiyan kings in reward of their merit.

A valuable commentary was made on the poem ! about eighty

years ago by Arunachala Svami of Piraisai near Negapatam,

who lived in Madras many years and had a great reputation

as a teacher of philosophy. The Tamil author and commen-

tator are regarded as no mere translators or commentators,

but rather as men of spiritual insight confirming by their

testimony the truth of the experiences related by Vasishta.

Vedanta means the end of the Vedas, the most sacred books

of the Hindus, and was so called because it taught the

ultimate aim and scope of the Vedas. It was in short the Goal ~

of the Law. The Vedanta, as Oriental scholars have pointed

out, is the basis of the popular creed of the Hindus of the present —

day. Of the Vedanta Professor Max Muller, lecturing in

March, 1894, at the Royal Institution, London, said: ‘‘A

philosopher so thoroughly acquainted with all the historical

systems of philosophy as Schopenhauer, and certainly not a

man given to deal in extravagant praise of any philosophy

but his own, delivered his opinion of the Vedanta philosophy

as contained in the Upanishads in the following words :—‘ In

the whole world there is no study so beneficial and so elevating

as that of the Upanishads. It has been the solace of my life,

it will be the solace of my death.’ If (adds Professor Max

Muller) these words of Schopenhauer’s required any endorse-

ment, I should willingly give it as the result of my own

experience during a long life devoted to the study of many

religions. If philosophy is meant to be a preparation for a

happy death or euthanasia, I know of no better preparation

for it than the Vedanta philosophy.”

1'The first edition of the Tamil poem and commentary appears to

have been printed in 1843, having previously existed in MS. palm leaf,

and is very rare. The two next editions were of 1850 and 1851.

No. 62.—1909.} JNANA VASISHTAM. 305

This philosophy was at an early period systematized in

certain stitras or aphorisms’ attributed to Badardyana alias

Vyasa, which have been copiously interpreted and expounded.

The best known exposition” is that of Sri Sankaracharya

Svami, the Hindu philosopher, who lived about the sixth

century of the Christian era. His writings and apostolic zeal

were mainly responsible for the downfall of Buddhism in India.

He founded the abbey of Sringeri (in Mysore), the abbot of

which is still the spiritual head of many millions of Hindus.

Sankaracharya’s views are often erroneously identified,

especially by European scholars, with the Vedanta, asif there

were no other authoritative view. An earlier commentator

was Sri Nilakantha Svami, who is of great repute and authority

among the Saivas, or those who worship God under the name

of Siva. Nilakantha’s work? is so little known outside the

circle of Saiva theologians that the learned Dr. Thibaut, who

has translated the Vyasa Sutras and Sankardcharya’s com-:

mentary for the Sacred Books of the Hast series of the Oxford

Clarendon Press, was not aware that in some of the points in

which Sankaracharya appeared to him to misunderstand the

original, Nilakantha took a different and truer view. Another

- commentary * is that of Sri Ramanuja Sv4émi, which enjoys

great authority among the Vaishnavas, or those who worship

God under the name of Vishnu. The three expositions? may

briefly, if roughly, be thus distinguished in regard to their

conception of the relations between God, soul, and matter.

Sankaracharya is a Monist, Nilakantha a pure Non-dualist

(Suddhadvaita), Ramanuja a qualified Non-dualist (Visishtad-

vaita). All take their stand on the Upanishads, while putting

-1Known variously as the Vedanta Sttras, Vydsa Sutras, Brahma

Sutras, Uttaramimdmsa Sutras or Sdriraraka Mimamsa Sttras.

2 Called after him Sankara Bhdashyam.

3 Called after him Nilakantha or Srikantha bhashyam, and also Saiva

bhashyam or Suddhadvaita bhashyam.

4 Called after him Ramanuja bhashyam.

> There are two other commentaries in current use, one by Madhava-

charya and another by Vallabhacharya. Two others, little known and

said to be older even than Nilakantha’s, are attributed to Bodhayana

and Bhaskara.

306 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoL. X XI.

forward each his view to be the true one. The expositions are

not easy to follow, and require the same effort of attention and

study as Western students have to devote to the intricate

arguments of Aristotle or Kant.

Sankaracharya is sometimes described as “a Monist or

Non-dualist.”? But the terms are not regarded as synonymous

by the pure Non-dualists, especially by that school of pure

Non-dualism, which is the glory of Tamil philosophy and is

known as the Saiva Siddhanta. Its chief authority, the

Sivajnana potham, draws this important distinction (i., 2

and 3) :—

‘** One,” say the Vedas. Behold, it is said of the One. The

One is the Lord. Thou who sayest ‘‘ One,” art the soul. Lo, in

bondage art thou. If the One were not, If vowel A were

not, letters there would be none. In this wise say the Vedas

“ One.”

Like song and its tune, like fruit and its flavour, the Lord’s

energy everywhere pervadeth, non-dual. Therefore say the great

Vedas not ‘‘ One,” but ‘* Not-two.”’

The meaning is this: When the Vedas say “‘ Ekam Sat,”

‘“‘ All that is, is one,” they do not mean the identity of God

and the soul, but that God pervades and energizes the soul.

The first sound uttered as the mouth opens is the sound of U

in but, which sound is represented in Indian alphabets by

their initial letter, the vowel A (Sansk. 3Y, Tamil gy). This

sound exists in, and is indispensable to the formation of, the

sound represented by every other letter. Thus, the Indian ~

letter A, while it may be said to pervade and energize every

other letter, remains also a distinct and the chief letter. So

God and the soul. All souls are pervaded and energized by

God, as all letters by A, asa song by its tune, as a fruit by its

flavour. Nevertheless, ike A, God stands apart, Himself, of

all things the source and the chief. ‘‘ One,” therefore, in the

Vedas must be understood to mean not unity, but non-duality,

of God and soul. The same argument is pithily expressed

by the poet Tiruvalluvar in his celebrated Kural :

‘« All letters have for source the letter A,

The world for source hath the Ancient One,

The Adorable.’’

No. 62.—1909.] eJNANA VASISHTAM. ! 307

This traditional illustration of the pure Non-dualists,

prominently set forth in the very opening verse of the poem,

shows that the author—who, in spite of his outcast birth, is

“the venerated sage and law-giver of the Tamil people,”

whom every Hindu sect is proud to claim—was a Vedantist of

the pure Non-dualist type.

The study of the Vedanta is held in high esteem in India as

the most effective cure for the disease ajynanam, or ignorance.

which keeps the soul from God. The doctrines of the Vedanta

are expounded in the Jnana Vasishtam mainly on the lines of

Sankaracharya, with endless variety of illustration, in the

form of stories which convey to the thoughtful reader, with

all the interest of a romance, an easy understanding of the

- most difficult problems of philosophy—Who am 1? Whence?

Whither? It is no uncommon thing in the towns and villages

of Tamil-land for groups of earnest seekers to meet in the

quiet hours of the day or night to listen to the reading and

exposition of the poem and ponder on the great questions. At

such séances women are not the least interested of the listeners

nor the least keen of the questioners.

The Jnana Vasishtam not only explains the doctrines of the

Vedanta as to the nature of God, the soul and the universe,

but teaches the practical methods by which the soul may

effect its union with God. The mode of effecting this union

or ‘ yoking’ is called Yoga, a word having the same root as

the English yoke. It is treated here under two heads:

Karma Yoga or the Way of Work, and Jnana Yoga or the Way

of Knowledge. Itis the latter form of yoga of which the book

mainly treats. Karma Yoga in its higher forms—work for

work’s sake, duty for duty’s sake, without reference to any

ulterior motive or reward—is given a prominent place and

shown to have the same goal as Jndna Yoga. Four chapters

—the stories of Uttalakan, Vitakavyan, Pusundan, and

Sikitvasan—discuss Karma Yoga in its lower forms (bodily

penances and mortifications), which are said to be rewarded

with wonderful powers over nature called the Srddhis. But

their pursuit is generally discouraged by the sages as likely

to involve the soul in the bonds of desire and to perpetuate its

-ignorance and separation from God. Another and most

Ze 26-09

308 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. XXI.

important form of yoga called Bhakti Yoga, the Way of

Love, which is fostered by the ordinary worship of the temples

and churches, is but lightly touched in this work. |

It is difficult to give an adequate idea of the Jnana Vasish-

tam in a Summary or even in a translation. Ihave, however,

attempted to summarize a few discourses and to translate a.

few others, adding to each some explanatory comments. One

of the most memorable of the discourses, entitled ‘‘ The Wor-

ship of God,” is included in the translations.

In reading them it should be borne in mind that interpreta-

tion from one language to another is seldom successful and

never easy. The difficulty isin this case greatly increased by

the nature of the subject, a metaphysical one so profound as

confessedly to be beyond the reach of word or even thought.

The Hindu system of metaphysics, moreover, 1s In many

respects different from modern European systems, and suitable

English equivalents are not easily found for its technical terms. _

For example, the word manas, though philologically the same

as the Latin mens and the English mind, cannot be translated

as mind without serious confusion of ideas. Mind, in

modern European metaphysics, is understood to mean the

sum total of the intellectual, volitional, and emotional

faculties of man and to be antithetical to matter. But manas

is regarded by Hindu philosophers as a subtle form of matter,

an organ by which the soul receives from the gates of the senses

impressions of external objects, and is enabled to know them

and thereby to experience pains and pleasures, which it utilizes

for its development and progress to God. The antithesis of

matter according to Hindu philosophers would thus be not

mind, but the soul or spirit (dtman), which is conscious

of thought and for its salvation has to free itself from the

fetters of thought. c

The great gulf between the two systems is the doctrine that

consciousness may exist without thought, which to European

philosophers, at least of modern times, appears to be an

absurdity and an impossibility. However, Hindu sages declare,

and declare not as a speculation but as actual experience.

that when thought is completely suppressed and also its

No, 62.—1909. | JNANA VASISHTAM. 309

twin-brother sleep, the pure consciousness or spirit long hidden

begins to manifest itself.1 Free from the stain of thought and

oblivion and truly pure in heart, the soul is blessed with the

vision of God, wins the peace of God that passeth all under-

standing, realizes somewhat of the infinite power, glory, and

bliss of the Divine Spirit, and finally is united to it.

A kindred experience is thus described by Tennyson :—

“For more than once when I

Sat all alone, revolving in myself

The word that is the symbol of myself,

The mortal limit of the Self was loosed

And past into the nameless, as a cloud

Melts into Heaven. I touched my limbs, the limbs

Were strange, not mine—and yet no shade of doubt

But utter clearness, and thro’ loss of Self

The gain of such large life as match’d with ours

Were Sun to spark—unshadowable in words,

Themselves but shadows of a shadow-world.”’

The Ancient Sage.

Notwithstanding the difficulties of interpreting such a work

as the Jnana Vasishtam, the attempt has been made in the

hope that, even in the garb in which it is here presented, a

poem which has been of inestimable help to the best spirits

among countless generations of Hindus will be of interest to

Western students, and perhaps be of service to some among

that large and increasing number of cultured men and women,

in the West as in the East, who are sick of church or temple,

sick of ritual and prayer, and are left stranded on the shore of

atheism or agnosticism without hope or comfort. Here they

will find, and perhaps have comfort in finding, what the sages

of ancient India conceived, and their successors still conceive,

to be the true worship of God, and as a preparation for which

has been established the Hindu religious system with its

diversity of methods, providing spiritual food for all according

to their needs, and significantly called the Sopana Marga or

‘« the ladder-way.”’

“ See the writer’s article on *‘ Luminous Sleep ” in the Westminster

Review of November, 1902, republished in 1903 by the Government

Printer, Ceylon.

310 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). (Vou. X XI.

II.—RENUNCIATION.

The Vedanta is not taught indiscriminately to all, for, as

Vasishta says, “The study of the great books is fraught —

with danger to persons of little understanding. It will breed

degrading folly in them, no other books will breed so much,” —

an observation verified in the case of students who take to

idle, useless, and even vicious lives, pleading the principles of

the Vedanta. Hence, before admitting a pupil to these studies,

the teacher is enjoined to test his moral and spiritual fitness.

The pupil should be imbued with a sense of the impermanence

of life and the worthlessness of all worldly things, all desire

must have died in him for the so-called goods of this worldor the

next. He should be truly poor in spirit and hanker and thirst

after wisdom, in the pursuit of which he must be ready to give

up all else. Rama was the type of the qualified student, and

the chapter called Vairdgya prakaranam, or the Chapter of

Renunciation, describes his spiritual condition just before his

initiation. —

He was the heir to a great kingdom and had just returned

from a pilgrimage, which in those days, as now, apart from its

spiritual uses, is the popular form of travel in India and covers

the face of the land with happy troops of pilgrims of all grades,

ages, and sexes, for whose counterpart in England one must go

back to the time of Chaucer. Rama was transformed on his

return. His royal duties, the pleasures of the court and the

chase, became irksome to him; he went through them

His religious duties, to which he had been devoted, had

no interest for him. He neglected food and sleep, sought

solitude and contemplation, and pined away until his attend-

ants were filled with anxiety and reported his condition to his

father who doted.on him. The king sent for him and questioned

him with much concern, but could get no clue to his troubles.

Shortly afterwards the sage Visvamitra came on a visit to the

king in order to obtain the help of Rama against some wild

men who were molesting him in his forest retreat. With

great reluctance the king consented to part with his son for the

purpose. Rama being sent for comes to the king’s presence

No. 62.—1909.| JNANA VASISHTAM. 311

and, instead of taking his usual place in the assembly, seats

himself on the floor to the consternation of the king and his

courtiers. Vasishta, the guru or spiritual preceptor of the

royal family, who was present, and the visitor Visvamitra

speak to Rama and beg him to explain the cause of his

melancholy. Unable to disobey them, he breaks silence and

answers :

“ Born of this king, reared by him, trained in the knowledge

of various arts and sciences, I duly performed my religious

and royal duties. I have now returned from a pilgrimage to

sacred shrines, and straightway all desire for the things of the

world hath ceased inme. There isno pleasure in them. We

die but to be born, and are born but to die. All, all, are fleeting.

What good is there in the fictitious things which constitute

_ wealth ? What good in worldly enjoyment, in royalty ?

Who are we? Whence this body? All false, false, false.!

One who reflects and asks himself ‘ Who hath obtained what 2’,

will have no desire for them, even as a wayfarer desires not

to drink water which he knows to be a mirage. I burn, I choke,

seeking a way out of this delusion and sorrow.”

Rama, then proceeds to analyse worldly things and makes

them out, one and all, to be worthless. Wealth, he says, like

_ kings, favours its courtiers without regard to merit, dissipates

energy by manifold acts, harbours the snakes “like” and

‘* dislike,” shuns the teaching of the wise and good. Whom

doth wealth not corrupt ? It is like the flower of a plant in a

snake-encircled pit. Life is like a water-drop at the tip of a

pendent leaf, a mad man rushing out at unexpected, un-

seasonable times, a flash of lightning in the cloud desire,

a stumbling-block to the unwise. Life is harder to guard

than to cleave space, to grasp the air or to string the waves

of the sea. Unstable as a rain cloud, as the light of an oil-less

lamp, as a wave, life causeth pain to those who desire it, as the

pearl is the death of its oyster-mother. The life, except of

the wise man, the Jnani, is the life of an old donkey. No .

enemy so great as egoism. All acts, religious and other,

mixed with it are false. As the ego-cloud grows, so doth the

1 Of. Bossuet : On trouve au fond de tout le vide et Je néant.

312 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoLt. X XI.

jasmin-creeper desire. The ego is the seed of desire, the

breeding ground of fatal delusion and ignorance.

Thought wanders in vain like a feather tossed in a storm or

like an ownerless dog; it is like water flowing from a broken

pot. Mind, a dog running after the bitch desire, tears me, |

says Rama, to pieces, drives me about as if I were possessed

with a devil, entangles me in vain acts as though I tried with

a rotten rope to pull a beam from the bottom of a well. The

mind-devil is fiercer than fire, more impassable than

mountains, harder to control than to pull the Himalayas

by their roots, to dry up the ocean, or swallow the submarine

fire. If thought dies, the universe dies. If thought springs,

the universe springs. Gladness and sorrow thrive in the

mind as forests on mountains, and with the mind disappear.

These strictures on the mind may seem extravagant. But

what is here condemned is not the use but the abuse of mind,

the tyranny of thought of which we are the victims. What

reflecting person but is conscious of the difficulty of the habit

of undivided concentration on the thing in hand, conscious of

the wandering of the mind, of its division and distraction, its

openness to attack by brigand cares and anxieties? Man

prides himself on mastery of sea and land and air, but how rare

the mastery of the mind? The weary and care-worn faces of

thousands, especially among the wealthy and educated classes,

with their projects and plans and purposes, bear eloquent

witness to the fever of thought by which man is dominated

and over-ridden, a miserable prey to the bat-winged phantoms

that flit through the corridors of his brain. Until one is

able to expel a thought from his mind as easily as he would

shake a pebble out of his boot, it is absurd to talk of man

as the heir of all the ages and master of nature. A slave

rather. But if while at work you can concentrate your

thought absolutely on it, pounding away like a great

engine, with great power and perfect economy, no wear

and tear of friction, and then when the work is finished and

there is no more occasion for the use of the machine, you

can stop it equally absolutely, no worrying, as if a parcel of

boys were allowed to play their devilments with a locomotive

as soon as it was in the shed,—if you have gained this

No. 62.—1909.] JNANA VASISHTAM. 313

mastery over thought, only then would you be deemed by the

sages of India on the way to freedom. But the effacement of

thought does not mean its giving place to sleep. This too

must be conquered, a no less difficult conquest, and then

according to them the veil lifts and you pass into that region

of your consciousness where your true self dwells and where,

in the words of Tennyson, is the gain of such large life as

matched with ours were Sun to spark.

To return to our hero, he continues :—In the dark night,

desire, the owls, lust, anger, and the rest haunt the sky of

the soul. Good qualities are destroyed by desire, as the

strings of a violin by mice. Caught in desire like a bird in a

net, I faint, I burn. Desire makes cowards of heroes, blinds

the clear-sighted, makes the wise tremble, is like a courtesan

who runs in vain after men though her charms have long

departed, or like a dancer attempting dances beyond her

power, seeks things hard to get, is not satisfied even when

they are got, 1s ever on the move like a monkey or a bee,

traverseth earth and heaven in a second, is the root of all

sorrow. Desire masters and ruins the greatest of men in a

moment: its only cure is the riddance of thought.

Nothing is so mean and worthless as this body, the dwelling

place of the ego, with his wife desire, and handmaidens the

organs of sense and action. Fleeting riches and royalty and

body, are they worthy to be sought? In a little while they

disappear. Rich and poor alike are subject to age, disease,

death. What profiteth this body ? Infancy is more restless

than waves or lightning or woman’s eyes; it eats dirt, is easily

moved to joy and sorrow, it calls to the moon, is the home of

folly, ever breeds fear to parents and guardians. Passing

from infancy to youth greater dangers wait. Youth is

attacked by the demon lust in the cave of the heart. None so

learned or wise but in youth is deluded and blinded. Youth

is a mirage which torments the deer, mind, sinking in the

slough of external objects. Only those rare ones, who cross

the dangers of youth and in youth attain wisdom, are worthy

to be called men.

What is the attraction of woman’s beauty ? Analyse the

component parts of her lovely body—flesh, bone, blood, mucus,

314. JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). (Vou. X XI.

and the rest—and then, if you think it beautiful, hanker after

it. Women’s breasts, once decked with strings of rarest pearl,

become the food of dogs in the burial ground. Her soft

fragrant locks, her eyes that deal destruction, who can escape

their power ? Pleasant at first, painful in the end, she is

Cupid’s net to catch men, she is the bait by which the death-

god catches them into hell. I seek not the pleasures of

woman, that chest of love, jealousy, anger, locked with the

lock of dire sorrow. Deliverance from sexual desire is the

beginning of heavenly bliss.

Old age, which follows on youth, is a time of greater

sorrow still. Wisdom runs away from old age as love of first

wife runs away from the heart of him who has married

a second. Weakness of body, disease, excessive desire,

inability to satisfy it, are the lot of the old. Their tottering

gait, their failings, are the laughing-stock of children and

women, of servants, kinsmen, and friends. Desire comes

home to roost in old age, fear of the next world torments

it. Gray heads are ripe fruit to feed the messengers of death.

The king of death comes in state attended by an army of

diseases and fanned with chouris’ of gray hair. He lives in a

palace washed with gray, and his wives are weakness, disease,

danger. What availeth life so beset with pain and sorrow at

every step, its string hourly gnawed by time ?

What thing in the universe can escape Time, which swallows

all like the fire that dries up oceans? The greatest and the

least he destroys—he will not grant a moment’s grace. Oceans

and mighty mountains yield to his power as a leaf or a grain

of dust. Worlds resonant with the buzzing of countless gnats,

are apples dropped by the tree of Time. With his eye, the

sun, Time watches throughout the ancient garden of the

universe and eats the fruit as they are ripe, to wit, the warders 2

of the world. He wears a necklace of world-clusters strung

1'Tail of the Yak (a wild ox of the mountains of Tibet) used by

HKastern princes as fans and fly-flappers.

* Regents or presiding deities appointed for the four cardinal and the

four intermediate points of the compass by Brahma at each creation of

the world.

No. 62.—1909.| JNANA VASISHTAM. 315

on the three strands of the gunas.1 He hunts game in the

forest of the universe. He gathers into his death-chest

falling worlds; at intervals of ages, at the great Kalpa?

time of destruction, he gambols in the oceans as in a pond.

Time, too, yields to the power of the great Goddess of Destruc-

tion, who rangeth like a tigress through the universe, destroying

all, the earth her drinking cup, the worlds flowers on her neck,

her pets time and the terrible man-lion whose thunder-roar

is death, the unreal her bow, pain her arrow, the celestial

regions her tiara, the infernal worlds her anklets fastened with

the cord of sin, the mountains Himavan and Mahameru her

earrings with pendant sun and moon. She wears the heads of

Brahmas, Vishnus, Rudras, and, terrible to herself, she danceth

the peerless dance at the final dissolution of the universe.

The universe, according to Hindu philosophers, bas been

created and destroyed times without number, and will be again

and again created and destroyed, not in the sense of being

created out of nothing and reduced to nothing, but in the

sense of being projected or evolved (Srishtz) out of cosmic stuff

(mila prakriti) and of being involved or-withdrawn into it

(Samhara). The manifestation of the creating or evolving

energy of God is called Brahma, of the preserving energy

Vishnu, and of the destroying or involving energy Siva or

Rudra. These three manifestations constitute the Hindu

Trinity, and each has a time-limit counted by thousands of

millions of years. At the end of the cycle they all withdraw

into the absolute Godhead, to come forth again.

1The gunas, the three ingredients or constituents of nature, corres-

ponding pretty closely to the three principles of the soul according to

Plato (Republic, 1V. 441 E, 442 A):—

(1) Satva (Aoyoc or 70 Aoytortov).—Purity or goodness, producing

illumination and mildness, wisdom, grace, truth, &c.

(2) Rajas (Obpoc or 76 Ovpoewéc).—Passion or energy, producing

activity, and variability , mental exertion, courage, learning,

&c., and also worldly covetousness, pride, falsehood,

sensual desire.

(3) Lamas (émOvpia).—Darkness or ignorance,producing sluggish-

ness, arrogance, lust, and other depraved attachments.

* Kalpa, or the duration of the universe, is supposed to be 36,000

times 432 million years, at the end of which it is destroyed, and

after a pause again created.

316 JOURNAL, B.A.S. (CEYLON). RVou! Xx:

The whole universe, continues Rama, is fleeting and unreal.

It is born and dies, it dies and is born, without end. The

deluded mind faints with desire. Youth wasted flies, the

friendship of the wise unsought, freedom and truth far away.

Attachment to the fleeting things of the world is the chain

that binds to birth.1 All living things perish. The names of

countries change. Mighty mountains become dust. Oceans

disappear. The quarters of the sky vanish. The starry

worlds, the celestial hosts, the holy Rishis pass away. The

lord of the polar star dies. Time, space, law cease. Brahma,

Vishnu, Siva, merge in the One Reality, the pure substance

ineffable. The whole universe is mean and naught by It.

Sunk in petty enjoyments, thinking them so wonderful, the

world perisheth. If the day is not spent in treading in the

footsteps of the wise, whence cometh sleep at night ? Wives

and children and gold are sought and loved as ambrosia. For

them nothing is left undone. When the time of parting

comes, they are more painful than deadly poison. Every

foe overcome, surrounded by every prosperity, one liveth

happily, sole emperor. Lo, from somewhere comes sudden

death and cuts him off. Wife, children, and the rest are

travellers meeting at a fair. The lives of Brahmas? are but

a second. The difference between long life and short life

is a delusion. Mighty power and prosperity, learning, deeds

all pass away and become mere fancies—so do we. Pain

and pleasure, greatness and smallness, birth and death, all

are fora moment. A hero is killed by a weakling, one man

kills a hundred, the mighty become low and the low mighty.

All goes round and round. ‘‘I care for none of these things.

i care for neither life nor death. Grant me, O sages, calm

and peace of mind. My heart yearns for union with its Lord, -

and is distressed as a woman parted from her beloved.

What is that state without pain, fault, doubt, or delusion ?

1 Reincarnation, to which the soul is subject until it becomes pure

and ripe for union with God.

2 A day of Brahma — 432 million years of man. 360 such days

constitute a year of Brahma, and 100 such years his life time, or a

kalpa, which is equal to 36,000 times 432 million years, the duration

of the world.

led

No. 62.—1909. | JNANA VASISHTAM. 317

What is the state incorruptible ? Ye sages know it. Declare it

unto me. I want neither food nor drink nor sleep. I will not

perform religious rites nor royal duties. Come weal, come woe.

I care not. I stand still, doing nothing. I welcome death.”

Such an appeal it was impossible to resist, and the discourses

which constitute the Jndna Vdsishtam were the answer.

ili.—sSrory or SuKar.!

The first discourse is attributed to Visvamitra, who relates

to Rama the story of Sukar and comments upon it. Though

short, it is interesting in more respects than one. It shows

that in those times, as now, though not generally known, the

Brahmins were not the sole custodians of spiritual knowledge,

but were even glad to seek it from men of other castes, as in

this instance from one of the royal caste. Indeed it would

appear from the Chandogya Upamshad, V., 3, 7, that in

ancient Vedic times a Brahmin was not deemed fit to receive

instruction in the mysteries of spiritual knowledge. A

Brahmin is there represented as seeking instruction from a

king who tells him that no Brahmin was ever taught such

knowledge, this being reserved for the Kshattriya or the

royal caste. The king was, however, induced to make an

exception in this instance. The fact that verses so

prejudicial to the interest and dignity of the Brahmin caste

occur in writings, which now for three thousand years have

been in their sole charge, is remarkable, and is strong testi-

mony to the authenticity of this particular Upanishad.

The term Brahmin had once a purely spiritual meaning,

viz., one who had seen God (Brahm, or the Supreme). Any

one of whatever caste who had attained the vision or know-

ledge of God, was called a Brahmin. Thedescendants of such

men gradually crystallized into a caste, which after a time lost

all spiritual culture and even came to be regarded as unfit to

receive spiritual instruction. The Brahmins, as a caste, then

became what they are now, ritual priests, whose duty is to

conduct public worship in the temples and to perform the

countless domestic ceremonies of the Hindus. The aim of this

“ritual is to develop spiritual life in the laity and prepare the

——

1 This is the Tamil form, in the honorific plural, of the Sanskrit Suka.

318 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoL. X XI.

the latter to his disciple is a purely personal one, and no caste,

race, or sex qualification is necessary either for teacher or

pupil, for the Spirit has no caste, race, or sex. A person of a

low caste, or even an outcast, may be aspiritual teacher. This

rule has lightened the burden of the Sudra’s lot, for it throws

open to genius the highest of positions. The best known of

modern Hindu sages, Ramakrishna Svami of Bengal, who

died in 1886, and whose life was written by Professor Max

Muller, had for his teacher a woman, who was for him what

Diotima, was to Socrates, and inspired in him the same devotion,

love, and gratitude.

it is related of Sankaracharya—the great Hindu philo-

sopher and apostle, to whom I have already referred,—that on

one occasion, while travelling with the pomp suitable to his

dignity, he suddenly met on the road a Paria bearing a load —

of beef fresh slaughtered and dripping with blood. Shrinking

from the sight with a holy Brahmin’s horror, he called out

imperiously to the outcast to move out of sight. “ Whom

dost thou order,” answered the Paria with amazing boldness,

““to move out of sight—the spirit or the flesh?” Sankara-

charya, remembering that the flesh of his own body did not

differ from that of the Paria or the beef, and realizing that

the all-pervading Spirit of God was equally in Paria and

Brahmin, recognized in this outcast his long-waited-for

spiritual teacher, and descending from his palanquin pros-

trated himself at the Paria’s feet. The Paria, who was (it is

said) no other than the Lord Siva, vanished. . Sankaracharya’s

conversion dates from this incident, and to him Hinduism

owes more than to any other man.

The story of Sukar also shows that to gain the knowledge of

God and participate in the divine bliss, it is not necessary to

abandon the world and retire into the solitude of a forest, nor

is death of the body a condition precedent. King Janaka

attained this high estate while still in the flesh and in the active

exercise of royal power.

Here, too, is briefly enunciated the fundamental doctrine of

the Vedanta; that the One and only Reality is the Spirit or

pure consciousness, and that the universe is a differentiation

No. 62.—1909.] JNANA VASISHTAM. 319

and evolute of that one Reality resulting from the cosmic

illusion called Maya. Students of modern science will recall

Professor Huxley’s definition of matter as “a name for the

unknown and hypothetical cause of certain states of our own

consciousness ”’ (Lay Sermons, p. 142). A learned Christian

Professor, Dr. Sanday, not long ago wrote in this connection :—

All sure knowledge is knowledge of states of consciousness and

nothing more. The moment we step outside those states of cons-

ciousness and begin to assign a cause to them, we pass into the region

of hypothesis or assumption. The first effort of thought is to

distinguish between “‘self”’ and ‘‘not-self,’ but neither of the

- “self” nor of the “‘not-self ”’ have we any true knowledge, we do not

even know that they exist, much less how they exist or what they

are. We might as well call the one X and the other Y as give them

the names we do. And if this holds good for a process of thought

. which seems so elementary, much more must it hold good for

others which are more remote. When we call things about us

and give them names, as Adam is described as doing, what we

- really name is only the states of our own Consciousness, not the

things themselves. Judged by the standard of strict logic, the

world which we inhabit is a world of visions, of phantasms, of

hypothetical existences, and hypothetical relations. All thought

and all the objects of thought are at the bottom pure hypothesis.

Its validity is only relative. The propositions which we call true

are not true in themselves. When we call them true, all that we

mean is that to assume them gives unity and harmony to the

operations of the thinking mind. The belief that we can trust

our memory, that one state of consciousness is like another preced-

ing state of consciousness, that the ego is a centre of permanence,

that nature is uniform, and that what has happened to-day will

alse happen to-morrow, ail these beliefs stand upon the same

footing. They are working hypotheses, assumptions which enable

us to think coherently : we cannot say more. !

The great divine and philosopher, Bishop Berkeley, has

said in terms which a Vedantist would have used :—*“ The

physical universe which I see and feel and infer, is just my

dream, and nothing else. That which you seeis your dream,

only it so happens that our dreams agree in many respects.”

The Vedanta goes further and declares that underlying this

fiction of the universe there is a very real reality, not, as the

1 Professor Sanday on “‘ Professor Huxley as a theologian.”

320 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. X XT,

Bishop supposed, the mind, which is itself a fiction, but the

Spirit which the Vedanta declares to be the One and Only

Reality. This One Reality is called by many names, Brahm

(the supreme), Jndnam (wisdom), Atman (the Self), Sivam -

(auspicious), &c. It is also called Sat-chit-énanda as being

sat,—pure and eternal being or truth (70 oy of Plato),—pure

knowledge (chit), pure bliss (4nanda): pure in the sense of

there being no distinction between subject and object. Being

spirit as well as infinite, it is frequently called chit-dkdsa or

jnandkasa, Spirit-space.

It was of this chit or pure knowledge Plato spoke in the

Pheedrus eka D) ae Of ey ovy N YEévEOLC xPOGEDTLY,

Ove if €oTi mov capa ev ae ova wr NoEte VOY OvTWY Kahovpey, AAC

THY €V TOO EOTLY OV OYTWC ExLOTHENY ovoay. °° Knowledge absolute,

not in the form of created things or of things relative which

men call existence, but knowledge absolute in existence

absolute.” It was of this sat, the One Reality or Truth, Jesus

spoke to Pilate (John XVIII. 37). “To this end was

L born, and for this cause came I unto the world, that

I should bear witness unto the Truth. Every one that is

of the Truth, heareth my voice.” To Pilate’s next question

“What is Truth?” no answer was vouchsafed, probably

because the question was a mocking one and because

the infinite spirit is not to be described in words. “It can

only be described,” says the Brihaddranyaka Upanishaa

(IV. 515), ‘‘by no, no,” %.e., by protesting against every

attribute. The usual Vedantist illustration is that of a Hindu

wife who, asked to point out her husband from among a

number of men, said ‘‘ no, no,” to every person pointed out,

until her husband was pointed out, and then she stood bashful

and silent. Ina dialogue reported by Sankaracharya Svami

from an Upanishad, ‘‘ Vashkali said, ‘ Sir, tell me Brahim.

Then Bahva became quite still. When Vashkali had asked a

second and a third time, Bahva replied “ We are telling it,

but thou dost not understand. That Brahm is quite still.”

In the absolute unconditioned infinity, the Spirit, there

arises an energy whereby the Spirit seemingly becomes

conditioned or limited and differentiates itself—as under a

breeze the calm face of the ocean breaks into waves—into the

No. 62.—1909.]| JNANA VASISHTAM. 321

universe, countless souls, infinite varieties of matter, endless

growth of sun and satellite and planet, all passing from a

state of latency to manifestation and vice versd. The task

of the soul is to emancipate itself frem the grasp of this cosmic

illusion of Maya, under the influence of which the soul

cherishes the idea of ““I”’ and “‘ mine” (as if each wave were

to think itself a separate entity from other waves and from the

ocean) and identifies its fictitious coats of mind and matter

with itself. In other words, the soul has to go back from the

unreal to the only real. What Maya is, how it originated,

how and when it ceases, are explained in the story of Sukar.

Having heard Rama’s impassioned address which I have

summarized in the last chapter—

Visvamitra says: O Rama, by pure intellect thou has seen

all things free from fault. There remains naught else for thee

to know clearly. The sage Suka and thou are peers. Even

they who have attained the knowledge of the real and unreal,

yearn for peace.

Rama inquires: How happened it that Sukar, having

attained the knowledge which destroys “I,” attained not

peace at once but afterwards ?

Visvamitra replies as follows: Sukar. filled with the

knowledge that cuts off birth, pondering like thee on the

nature of the universe, grew in understanding and gained the

knowledge that is without flaw. Yet doubt remained regard-

ing it, and peace he had not. He sought his sire (Vyasa)

who lives on the northern mountain (Meru) and asked:

“Whence cometh this dangerous mdéya? How shall it

perish ? To whom does it belong ? What is its measure ? When

did it appear?” he father made answer to these questions

so that Sukar should understand. But Sukar replied :

** What thou hast said was already known to me.” Then his

father. seeing that Sukar reached not the excellent state of

peace, said: There is a kmg named Janaka, great in the

knowledge that is without flaw. Seek and ask him.” So

saying, he graciously sent him, and Sukar departed. He

reached the gate of the golden palace where Janaka dwelt.

The king, hearing of his coming, came not to meet him, think-

ing to try him. Seven days tarried Sukar there, indifferent.

oo JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Von. XXI.

Seven more days the king set him in another place, then he

lodged him in the beautiful inner chambers of gold wherein

the women dwell. Slender-waisted maidens served him with

dainty food and pleasures. He bore with them, being like -

unto the cold full moon. Neither the pleasures provided by

the king nor his previous insult touched the mind of Sukar.

Can the gentle south wind shake Meru, greatest of mountains ?

Seeing his state, the king worshipped and praised him and

said: “O thou who art rid of the acts of the world and hast

obtained all that is to be obtained, seeking what hast thou

come hither?” He replied ““ Whence sprang maya? How

grew it? How will it cease? ‘Tell me truly.” To the sage

thus seeking the truth, the king spake as his father had

spoken. The sage replied: “ This have I already known by

my understanding. Thou hast spoken even as my father

spake. The perfect Scriptures all declare but one thing. If

the differentiation that springs within ceases, mdya ceases.

There is nothing in maya. Such is its nature. Declare unto

me the One Reality, O king who curest the infatuation of all.”

The king made answer. “O sage, what thou hast thyself

ascertained, what thy father has declared to thee, again in

doubt thou askest. That aloneis true. Here is infinite Spirit,

nothing else. That Spirit is fettered by thought, it is free

when rid of thought. ’Tis because thou knowest well that

Spirit, thou art rid of desire and of all visible things.

Thou hast attained all that is to be attained by a perfect mind.

Thou inseparably blendest with the One that is beyond sight.

Thou art free. Give up the doubt that troubleth thy mind.”

Thus when Janaka, king of kings, taught, the faultless

Sukar quenching his restlessness in the Supreme whose place is

Ttself, freed from fear, from sorrow, from agitation, from act,

from doubt, went up on the golden mount Meru and, standing

in the calm of undifferentiating abstraction (samadhi) for

twice 500 years by the sun’s count, like unto the light of a

lamp quenched with the burning out of oil and wick, became

blended with Spirit-space. Rid of the stain of thought and

become pure, the rising thought ceasing as water drops merge

and become one with the sea, he became one with the Absolute.

He was freed from delusion and desire and so from sorrow.

No. 62.—1909. | JNANA VASISHTAM. : 329

That way will be thine, O Rama. The manner of the mind

which knoweth all that should be known, is never to think that

pleasures and pain are “ mine.”’

As the attachment to things which are not realities

becometh established, the fetters are firmly rivetted ; as that

attachment dwindles, the baleful fetters waste away. To

crush the influence of outward objects, O Rama, is to be free ;

to sink in it is to be a slave. They who have overcome

its might and, rid of desire, turn away from the enjoyments

of the world, they alone have attained the high state of Jivan

Mukti, of freedom while still in the flesh.

The purport of this story appears to be that a man may by

investigation and reflection understand what is real and what

is unrea!, and may reject the unreal and be rid of all desire,

and yet not attain perfect peace, which is won only when by

the intense abstraction of samadhi he has realized in actual

experience the One Reality. So also Tiruvalluvar says:

‘‘Though the five senses are under control, still there is no

gain to them who know not the One Reality” (kural xxxiv. 4).

‘‘ Wisdom is freedom from the delusion which is the cause

of birth, and the vision of the One Reality, the supremely

beautiful” (cded., 8). The delusion here referred to is explained

(ibid., 1) as that which takes for real the unreal.

Then turning to the assembly, Visvamitra says: What Rama

has grasped with the mind, that is the reality, and nothing else.

Who save Vasishta can teach great Rama this? Vasishta who,

having learnt it from the lips of the wise, hath won peace of

mind and freedom from doubt, who knoweth time past, pre-

sent, and future, who is the world’s teacher, who looketh on,

a witness to all things that have name and form.' (Address-

ing Vasishta:) Rememberest thou, O Vasishta, the words of

wisdom which the Lotus-God Brahma spake to us to heal our

enmity and to cure good men of their ancient karma, and help

them to be free. Declare it, I pray thee, to the learned Rama.

The precious words spoken to the heart of the pupil that is

free from desire, are indeed knowledge; they are the substance

of the Scriptures, they alone are beautiful. The words spoken

1 [.e., the manifested universe.

Da IN 26-09

324 | JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). (Vou. <r

to a pupil in the bonds of desire, will become impure like

precious milk poured into a black dog-skin vessel.

In compliance with the request, Vasishta proceeds to

deliver to Rama the discourses which form the bulk of this

work. Vasishta, it may be added, is believed by the

Hindus to be still alive, inspirmg and enlightening seekers

aiter truth. Tradition has assigned him a perfect wife,

Arundati, who, translated to the skies, shines in the

Pleiades. Among the interesting and picturesque cere-

monies of a Hindu wedding is the leading of the bride into

the court-yard, to point out the star to her as the ideal

to be cherished. Vasishta himself is one of the seven stars

of the Great Bear, called by the Hindts the Seven Sages.

8. ‘The CHATRMAN invited discussion, but as none wished to

speak on the subject—

9. Sir J. T. Hurcwinson, in proposing a vote of thanks to

Mr. Arunachalam, said: It seems to me that there is nobody here

who feels himself or herself competent to criticise this Paper

of Mr. Arunéchalam’s, or the poem about which the Paper is

written. I do not propose to do so. I propose merely to ask

you to give a vote of thanks to Mr. Arunachalam, for I must admit

that I am quite incompetent to criticise his Paper. Speculations

about the nature of the universe, the soul, the mind, and the

deity, such as are contained in this poem of 2,055 quatrains, [ must

confess have never been able to interest me personally very much.

At the same time I must admit that it is my own fault, for I

know very well that there are very great numbers of men much

better and much wiser than myself who take a profound interest

in this subject, and who find it a great help to them in the course of

their lives to follow the speculations of sages, such as the author

of this book, and Plato, and the others referred to in Mr. Aruna-

chalam’s lecture. I know that my old friend Mr. Arunachalam

himself is very much in earnest on this subject, and that to him

these speculations have a meaning; that he believes that, to all

who are competent and who take the trouble to study the works of

these sages, there is a knowledge to be obtained, which we, who

have not the capacity or will not take the trouble to study them,

are debarred from. I now propose a vote of thanks to Mr. Aruna-

chalam. He has evidently taken an immense amount of pains

with his lecture, and he has tried to communicate to us some of the

knowledge of this old poem which he himself has gained.

10. Dr. NELL seconded.

11. The proposition was unanimously carried, and the Meeting

terminated with a vote of thanks to the Chairman, proposed by

Mr. Arunachalam.

Mr.

No. 62.—1909,] PROCEEDINGS, 325

SPECIAL GENERAL MEETING.

The Colombo Museum, September 8, 1909.

: Present :

The Hon. Sir Hugh Clifford, IK..C.M.G., President, in the Chair.

The Hon. Mr. P. Arunachalam, M.A., C.C.S., Vice-President.

Mr. M. A. C. Mohamed.

Mr. D. Montagu, A.M.I.C.E.

Mr. C. Namasivayam, J.P.

Dr. A. Nell, M.R.C.S.

Mr. D. C. Pedris, Proctor, 8.C.

Mr. A. E. Roberts, Proctor.

Mr. W. A. Samarasingha,

Dr. V. R. Saravanamuttu.

Dr. Donald Schokman, F.R.C.S.

c. J. M. Senaviratna.

Mr. D. R. A. P. Siriwardana,

Barrister-at-Law.

Mr, 'T. P. Attygalle, Superin-

tendent of Police.

Dr. H. F. Bawa, F.R.C.S.

The Hon. Mr. H. L. Crawford,

C.M.G.

E. 8. Dasanaike,

Barrister-at-Law.

Mr. E. B. Denham, B.A., C.C.S.

Mr. D. Devapuraratna, Proctor,

S.C,

Ven. I. H. de Winton.

Mr. C. A. Galpin.

BA.

Mr. A. H. Gomes.

Mudaliyar I. Gunawardana.

Mr. EK. W. Jayewardene, Bar

rister-at-Law.

Mie To G,

A.M.I.M.E.

Mr. Alfred Lewis.

Jayewardene,

Mr. G. W. Sturgess, M.R.C.V.S.

S. Sumangala Terunnansé.

Mr. F. A. Tiseverasingha, Advo-

cate.

Myr. F. E. Vaid.

Mr. Don M. de Z. Wickrema-

singhe.

Mr. G. A. Joseph, Honorary Secretary and Treasurer.

Visitors : Thirteen ladies and thirty-eight gentlemen. —

Business.

1. THe PRESIDENT in opening the Meeting, said :—Ladies and

gentlemen, as the present is a Special Meeting I think we may

dispense with the formality of reading and confirming the Minutes

of the General Meeting held on August 18, 1909.

It has often fallen to my lot as President of your Society to have

to introduce to you a gentleman whose acquaintance with you is

dated by more years than my acquaintance with you unfortunately

is dated by months—and often I found the position extremely

embarrassing. On the present occasion I find I am in the

2A 2

326 JOURNAL; R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. X XI.

position of being able to introduce to you almost as a complete

stranger, the lecturer, Mr. D. M. de Z. Wickremasinghe; because,

I understand, he has been absent from this Colony for no less than

sixteen years; and an absence of such length as that may fairly

render him a stranger—a distinguished stranger—amongst us,

whom I have great pleasure in introducing.

You all know that Mr. Wickremasinghe is a native of this Island

and one of its most distinguished sons. He comes from Galle,

where he was educated at Richmond College; after serving a

period in his own country he went to Europe and there studied in

more Universities than one ; he has carried off many prizes; he

has now attained to a position of considerable distinction in the

University of Oxford; and we are beholden to him as the nominal

editor, but really the author of the ‘‘ Epigraphia Zeylanica.”’

The Society, I think, may congratulate itself on having secured

Mr. Wickremasinghe to lecture to us this evening ; but in speaking

to us in this room he is really speaking to a much larger

audience—the whole reading and educated population of Ceylon.

Though we, as a Society, must necessarily accord to him our thanks

for having undertaken to lecture for us, I feel that the Colony

which has given him birth, and for which I am glad to think he is

still working, has some right to claim that one of her distinguished

sons, on returning after an absence of sixteen years, should give

some report of his proceedings and place us in possession of some

of the knowledge which he has acquired during his absence.

2. Mr. WIcKREMASINGHE then delivered his lecture, which was

illustrated by lantern slides.

No. 62.—1909.] STONE ARCHITECTURE. 327

THE ANTIQUITY OF STONE ARCHITECTURE IN

INDIA AND CEYLON.

By Don M. DE Z. WICKREMASINGHE.

Iv is indeed a marvellous fact, considering the high antiquity

of Indian culture, that not a single monument possessing any

architectural value has yet been discovered in India or Ceylon

which can safely-be said to belong to a period earlier than the

middle of the third century before Christ.

Yet, when we examine the oldest monuments of this period,

we are confronted, not with a primitive type of architecture just

struggling its way up, or with a crude imitation of a foreign one,

but with an indigenous style of a highly artistic order already

taken root all over India, as may be judged from specimens in

Nepal in the north, in Ceylon in the south, and amongst the caves

and ruins of EHastern, Central, and Western India.

James Fergusson, one of the greatest authorities on Indian

architecture, writing in 1884, expressed as his opinion that the

architecture of India remained throughout a purely indigenous

art. ‘The explorations which have since been undertaken have

not brought to light any building to upset this theory.

It is true that in the case of pillars and certain sculptures, as

well as in certain decorative elements, we find sure signs first of

Persian, then of Greek influence. But this influence was purely

superficial and did not affect the indigenous character of Indian

architecture.

We see this clearly from the sculptures on the gateways of the

Sanchi Stapa. The relief on the right jamb of the east gateway

is often given as a typical example of Persian style. It represents

the first or the second floor of a great palace.

Slide 1. The pillar with bell-shaped capitals is distinctly

Persian, as surmounted by winged goats, horses, and lions, but in

other respects it is purely Indian.

‘Slide 2. This is also true in the case of the carvings on ooher

gateways of Sanchi. Slide 2 is an illustration of the northern

gateway. Here you see the winged lion side by side with the

ordinary lion.

Slide 3. Details of Chaldzo-Assyrian embroidery OLS aE

winged animals.

Slide 4. A compartment of the third archway of the east-

gate of Sanchi. Here are seen two figures riding on horned

lions. One holds what seems to be a bunch of grapes in his hands.

The shape of his head and the coarse features of his face give him

a non-Indian appearance. Dr. Griinwedel says: “ Although the

328 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. X XI.

framework of the figure is in the Perso-Indian style, at any rate

this and the corresponding equestrian figures represent foreign

nations, regarded as living far away in the north-west. The

whole series of these figures—those mounted on goats and lons—

presents a distinct contrast to the Hindits riding on elephants.”

We find, moreover, traces of Greek influence in decorative .

elements on buildings of the Aséka period, third century B.c.

In the Gandhara sculptures of the beginning of the Christian era

Greek art more or less of a decadent character predominates.

Here are a few examples :—

Slide 5. Birth of the Buddha, representing persons drawing

a, curtain round Buddha’s mother (Mahamaya Dévi), while she

is holding the branch of the sal tree to give birth to Buddha.

Slide 6. Represents angels receiving the child in a golden net.

Slide 7. Searching the ten directions and finding no one like

himself, he took seven strides and sang the song of victory.

Shde 8. Buddha about to leave the palace.

Slide 9. Channa bringing out the horse Kanthaka.

Slide 10. ‘The renunciation.

“Slide 11. Buddha preaching.

Shde 12. Buddha’s Mahaparinirvana.

Slide 13. Buddha’s Mahéparinirvana with sdla trees, between

which the couch was prepared.

The Gandhara school of Indian art, to which all these sculptures

belong, flourished during the first four centuries of the Christian era.

The development of this art from Greek, Roman, and even

Christian patterns has been fully discussed: it is superfluous to

dwell upon it here.

My object in showing these examples is simply to point out the

fact that though they are the results of foreign influence, yet the

artists who produced them were not foreigners. They belonged to

one of the North-west Indian tribes, whose religion was Buddhism ;

and this must be borne in mind in considering the antiquity of stone

architecture in India.

Let us now revert to the early Indian school.

As stated before, no monuments of any importance belonging

to this school have yet been discovered either in India or in Ceylon

which can be ascribed to a period anterior to the time of Aséka or

Dévénampiya Tissa ; that is to say, anterior to the first half of the

third century B.c. The earliest monuments belong to the Asoka

period, and they consist of stambhas, stupas, chartyas, viharas, &c.

Slide 14. Pillars, most of them monolithic, with lion or

elephant capitals surmounted by religious symbols such as the

dharma chakra, “‘the wheel of the law.’ Copies of them may be

seen carved on the Sanchi gateways.

Some of the finest pillars were those erected by Asoka,

either to proclaim his Government policy, or to commemorate an

important event connected with his religion, which was Buddhism.

No. 62.—1909.] STONE ARCHITECTURE, 329

We know from historical records that he had them erected

in great numbers on a gigantic scale. Two graced the approaches

to the Great Stupa of Sanchi. The northern pillar which supported

a statue, probably of the Buddha, was about 45 feet high ; the

southern pillar, which was crowned by four lons standing back

to back, was about 40 feet high. Both pillars are composed of

highly polished fine sandstone. The monolithic shaft of the

southern pillar was 32 feet in height. Of the other Asoka pillars

of similar design, two only stand in a condition practically

perfect.

Slide 15. One of them is at Lauriya-Nandangarh in the Cham-

param district, of which you see here a good illustration.

Slide 16. In general design this pillar resembles the other one

in situ at Bakhira, but is less massive, having only a polished shaft

of 32 feet 94 inches long, which diminishes in diameter towards the

top. The abacus is circular, and is decorated on the edge with

a relief representation of a row of hansas or swans. ‘The swans

are sometimes represented carrying lotus buds in their beaks.

- This hansa ornamentation is a common feature in specimens of

stone carvings in Ceylon.

Between the eleventh and dhinteonen year of his reign, Aséka

sent out missionaries to preach the doctrine of Gautama Buddha.

According to the Ceylon chronicles, one of these missionaries

was Mahinda, a son of Asoka, by a lady of Vedissagiri or

Vessanagara, probably the ruined city of Besnagar near Bhilsa,

in Central India. He, with his sister Sanghamitta and several

other followers, succeeded in converting the then re gning

monarch of Ceylon, Dévanampiya Tissa, and in establishing

Buddhism as th= state religion.

Like Aséka, this king, Dévanampiya Tissa, also erected a stone

pillar, probably with an inscription, on the site of the Mahé-thupa

or Ruvanveli Dagaba, but no trace of it now remains.

Slide 17. He built also the cave temple Vessagiri, so called

probably in remembrance of Mahinda’s birthplace Vessanagara,

as well as the original Isurumuniya temple, carved out of the

natural rock.

Slide 18. This is the appearance of the latter in 1879, before

the place was disfigured by repairs.

Slide 19. A Ceylon specimen of a monolithic pillar. It is of

course not so old as the Asdéka pillars, but still you see how chaste

the carvings on its capital are.

Amongst the other stone monuments of old Indian school, the

eaves of Udayagiri in Orissa are most interesting.

Slide 20. The sculptures found there, especially those in the

two-storeyed Raj-Ranika Nur caves, are considered to be little

influenced by foreign elements.

Griinwedel thinks that they form, so to speak, the primitive

basis from which issued the purified and refined forms of later times.

The caves of Barabar hills near Gaya were excavated by order

of Aséka for the use of the Ajévaha ascetics.

330 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. X XI.

Slide 21. ‘This shows the front view of one of them known as

the Lomas Rishi cave. The mastery displayed in the execution

of this cave dwelling is simply perfect.

To a later period (200 B.c. to 300 a.p.) belong the Bhaja

Buddhist caves between Bombay and Poona.

Slide 22. The ancient cave at Talaja: probably Buddhist,

and of the second century B.C.”

Slide 23. The hall. Itis without side chambers, and measures

75 feet by 674 feet, and is 17} feet high. The upper ornaments

of the facade are of unusual simplicity.

Slide 24. The Pandu-lena caves near Nasik, Western India:

about 100 B.c.

Slide 25. The hall of the N&asik Buddhist cave No. 3, con-

taining inscriptions of the Andhra king Gautamiputra Sétakarna,

about the second century A.D.

Slide 26. The great Chaitya cave at Karlie: one of the best

known in Western India. It is the largest and best preserved of

its class, and probably belongs to the first century B.c. Its

dimensions are 124 feet 3 inches deep by 453 feet wide and 46 feet

high.

Slide 27. ‘The interior of the cave. The absence of any figure

of the Buddha or any symbol of worship, except the chaitya, is

remarkable.

- Slide 28. The Kailasa cave at Hllora.

— Shde 29. The Visvakarma cave at Ellora, 85 feet by 45 feet,

seventh century a.D. It shows a strong Brahminical tendency.

In the cave temples of the Asoéka period we find some distinct

architectural features which help archeologists to fix the age of

other caves. Take, for instance, the Somas Rishi cave mentioned

before. It was excavated in or about the twelfth year of Asoka,

250 B.c. The date was fixed from the Asdéka inscriptions found

on them, especially from the one on the Sudhamma cave.

’ Here we see distinct traces of wood having been used in the

construction of the whole of the front portico. In the Bhaja

cave, which is essentially identical in style, the whole of the

front, the ribs of the roof, and all the difficult parts of the con-

struction were originally in wood. Taking these examples as his

patterns, Fergusson was able to trace step by step the gradual

development of cave architecture in India.

Slide 30. According to him this Ajanta cave No. 9 belongs to

the first, or late second, century B.c. He says: “It may be

considered not only the oldest chaitya cave in Ajanta, but one of

the earliest of its class in the west of India.”

Slide 31. Ajanta cave No. 7.

Slide 32. Ajanta cave No. 16, interior.

Shde 33. Ajanta cave No. 17, verandah.

Slide 34. Ajanta cave No. 19.

No. 62.—1909.] STONE ARCHITECTURE. 331

Slide 35. Ajanta cave, interior. The chaitya has become a

spire over a statue of Buddha.

Let me now draw your attention to a different class of buildings,

namely, the stupendous sta@pas built by the ancient Indian

architects. A stupa (P. thupa), commonly called in Ceylon

dagaba, was usually destined to enshrine the relics of a Buddha

or a saint, or to mark the scene of some important Buddhist

event.

It was in Asoka’s time a solid hemispherical mass of masonry,

springing from a plinth which formed a perambulating path for

worshippers, and supporting on its flattened top “‘a square

altar-shaped structure,’ surmounted by a series of stone umbrellas.

The base was usually surrounded by a stone railing, often richly

ornamented with elaborate sculptures in relief.

Slide 36. TheSanchi Stapa. It measures i106 feet in diameter,

and its total height must have been more than 100 feet. The reliefs

covering the pillars and cross lintels which you have alreacy seen,

represent scenes from the life of Buddha, such as the dream of his

mother Maya Dévi, Buddha’s trial of the bow as Prince Siddhartha,

his palace life, and love scenes, his visit to Kasyapa, and so on.

The railing here, which is highly decorated, is supposed to be

later than Asoka’s time. But at Buddha Gaya remains of some

railings of Aséka’s age have been found. Those discovered at

Patna may, according to Mr. Vincent Smith, be even earlier.

Slide 37. The east gateway of Barahut Stipa, showing three

rail pillars with coping stone. :

In Ceylon also Buddhist railings have somewhat recently been

brought to hght.

Shide 38. This illustration shows one unearthed in Anuradha-

pura by the Archeological Commissioner, Mr. H. C. P. Bell, some

ten years ago, at one of the most ancient sites near Abhayagiri

Dagaba. The railing enclosed a rectangular piece of ground

about 140 feet by 110 feet. It is, as you see, quite un-

ornamented except at the four entrances, where stood guard

stones, or terminals, facing one another and morticed to the rails

atthe back. These terminals rise only 18 inches above the coping,

their design displays a chaste simplicity unaffected by the elabora-

tion of a later age.

The surface ornament is a tall lotus plant planted in a bowl-

shaped vase with single elongated stalk, throwing off leaves on

either side and issuing either in a full-blown flower or a bud. The

lines are as sharp as though just cut.

Slide 39. Anidea of the importance of this site may be gathered

from the huge Abhayagiri Dagaba close by, which, according to the

Mahawansa, was about 405 feet high (2.e., 50 feet higher than

St. Paul’s Cathedral) and 360 feet in diameter. The height is

now reduced, but the base still covers about 8 acres of ground.

Such are some of the characteristic features of the stone archi-

tectural remains of the second and third century B.c.

No building which can be ascribed to an earlier period has

yet been found. These facts have led students of Indian art to

332 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vout. XXI.

come to the conclusion that the Indians, like the Burmese, the

Japanese, and the Chinese, employed wood and wood only fer all

architectural purposes. Fergusson and many others have even

gone so far as to assert that the Indians began to use stone for

building purposes for the first time in the Asoka period, and

they must have copied it from the Greeks.

Griinwedel also seems to support this theory.

Now, the first Greek invasion, which lasted only about four

years, took place in April or May, 327 B.c. The date of Asdka’s

monuments may be fixed at about 242 B.c. The intervening period

was only 85 years, and, if we accept the Greek theory, the change

from wood to stone must have taken place in this short time. But

is it possible for a conservative nation like the ancient Indians to

adopt a new material and to become so efficient in the handling of

this material as to produce magnificent monuments all over India

and Ceylon within a period of say 100 or 150 years? I doubt it.

Jt is, of course, true that the earliest buildings in India belonged

to the Buddhists, and none belonging to other contemporary reli-

gious sects have yet come to light. From this we must conclude

that either the Buddhists during the Asoka period destroyed all

non-Buddhistic buildings then in existence, or such buildings, if

any were in existence, were entirely constructed of wood.

The remains ot Buddhist monuments, however, are in them-

selves quite sufficient to form an accurate idea of the art and

culture of India in the time of Asédka. There were stone-cutters

who could quarry gigantic shafts of hard sandstone 30 to 40 feet

long, or enormous block of granite, and polish them like jewels.

There were master-carvers and engravers who must have had

chisels and tools quite equal to carving the hardest stone

and producing reliefs representing vivid scenes from life. ‘There

were skilful architects and engineers who were capable of

erecting spacious and lofty edifices. Such being the case, is it

possible to imagine that the Indians could have attained to this

degree of perfection in the use of stones for building purposes,

without centuries of previous traiming ?

There is not the slightest doubt that they built in wood also,

and that some of their stone sculptures were copies of wooden

originals. But this fact, as well as the absence of pre-Aséka

buildings and the invasion of Alexander the Great, do not

necessarily lead one to conclude that the Indians used stones for

building purposes for the first time in the reign of Asoka, and

that they must have got the idea from the Greeks.

On the contrary, itis more probable that both these styles existed

side by side. Wood might have been employed more extensively

in secular buildings, for no ruins ofsecular buildings of any

antiquity have yet been discovered.

In Ceylon the upper structure of many a ruin must have been

wood. We see this clearly from the arrangement of monolithic

pillars on stone stylobates decorated with highly finished

mouldings.

Slide 41. ‘The remains of ‘‘ the Brazen Palace,” Loha Mahad-

prasddaya, at Anuradhapura, erected by king Dutthagamani about

No. 62.—1909. | STONE ARCHITECTURE. 330

the second century B.c. ‘The pillars, 1,600 in number, supported

a many-storeyed building, most probably of wood and bricks.

Slide 42. A flight of steps with makara balustrades leading up

to the raised floor of arectangular building supposed to be a viharé

(south of Thaparéma Daégaba). The bas-reliefs on the makara

balustrades are unique. Oneither side of the entrance is noticeable

a portion of the stone basement ornamented with ogee moulding.

The polished flag at the top of the steps marks the spot where

the door was. The pillars must have supported some sort of

wooden structure. i

Slide 43. The carved representation of the makara in Ceylon

—a crocodile with gaping jaws, boar’s tusks, trunk like that of an

elephant coiled above its snout, peacock’s tail expanded, and feet

and talons of an eagle.

Slide 44.. A makara-torana ; an ornamental arch above doorways

and images in Buddhist temples, springing usually from two profile

makaras facing each other and generally surmounted by figures of

Dévas. .

Slide 45. The rock-cut figure of Buddha (4 feet 2 inches) at

Isurumuniya.

The makara arch is not an uncommon feature in Indian

monuments.

Slide 46. This one is from the Ajanta caves, and it differs

very little from the Ceylon arch.

Slide 47. A viewofthe Thiparama Dagaba at Anuradhapura.

The most attractive feature of it is the arrangement of the orna-

mental pillars on the platform. They are all slender monoliths of

elegant proportions. The carvings of the capitals are singularly

beautiful. They contain folial ornaments as well as grotesque

figure-sculptures, and are fringed with tassels depending from the

mouths of curious masks.

Slide 48. he pillars are arranged in four concentric circles,

and decrease in height as the circles expand, the innermost being

23 feet, and those of the outside circle 14 feet high.

The illustrations of ancient architectural remains which you

have now seen are sufficient to support the contention that in

India and Ceylon both wood and stone were in use in the first .

three centuries before Christ—-wood more extensively for secular

buildings.

This state of affairs exists even to this day, and it must have

existed very many centuries before the Aséka period.

It is true that no pre-Asoka buildings have as yet been found in

India. This can easily be accounted for. The Indian climate

and white ants might have destroyed the wood architecture.

As for remains of stonework, any day some building may be’

discovered by the Indian Archeological Department that will

settle this point. One has already come to light, namely, the hill

fortress of Giribhaja, with its stone walls, built by the architect

Maha Govinda before the sixth century B.c., according to Professor

Rhys Davids.

304 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoLt. X XI.

Even if no others are to be found, we can still account for the

absence of pre-Asoka stonework. I personally knowsome ancient

sites in Ceylon which have been denuded of their stone work—

and the like—by overseers and contractors of the Public Works

Department, who happened at the time to be building culverts

and repairing roads in the neighbourhood. Why could not

such a thing happen in ancient times? We know Asoka was a

great builder. His example might have been followed by other

Buddhist rajas and rich men of the time. These officers might

have demolished many of the non-Buddhistic buildings and made

use of the material for their own works.

Turning now to documentary evidence, we find in the Buddhist

scriptures references to stone pillars, staircases, &c., although

not to palaces of stone, except in a fairy tale.

Rhys Davids, in his most interesting work on Buddhist India,

makes special notice of another sort of stone buildings, namely,

the hot-air baths, which he says are described in full in the

Vinaya text of the Buddhist Canon. These baths, according to

the learned Professor, “‘ were built on an elevated basement faced

with brick or stone, with stone stairs up to it and a railing round

the verandah. The roof and walls were of wood, covered first with

skins and then with plaster, the lower part only of the wall being

faced with bricks. 'There was an antechamber, and a hot room

and a pool to bathe in.” In the Digha Nikdya there is a descrip-

tion of an open air bathing tank with a flight. of steps leading down

to it, faced entirely of stone and ornamented with carvings. All

these existed before Alexander’s invasion.

Ruins of several bathing tanks of this kind of a later date are

still to be seen in Ceylon at Anuradhapura.

Slide 49. This is an illustration of one of them.

In the Ummaga Jdaiaka we read an account of a tunnel con-

structed by Mahavishadha Pandit. Although no mention of stone

architecture is made therein, yet, as it is full of points of

interest, | venture to quote from it :—‘ The gate of the greater

tunnel was near the river. Six thousand powerful warriors

began digging at the greater tunnel. The gate of the lesser

tunnel was in the new town. About 700 giants were at work on

it; they carried the earth in leathern bags to town, and heaped it

therein; the earth so brought they mixed with water to build

ramparts therewith, and also used it for plastering walls and the

like. The entrance to the greater tunnel was in the same city.

The tunnel was provided with a number of doors eighteen cubits

high, curiously contrived with machinery, by which one of the

nails of any door being pressed, all the doors were closed, and a

second nail being pressed, all the doors were opened. Hither side

of the tunnel was worked with bricks and plastered with stucco.

The top of the tunnel was roofed in with planks and polished with

shells, and the whole place was made white with makul.

This greater tunnel contained eighty large doors and sixty-four

small ones. All of these were fitted with machinery. On either

side of the tunnel there were several hundreds and thousands of

lamp-houses. The locks of the doors of these, too, were contrived

No. 62.—1909. | STONE ARCHITECTURE. 335

with machinery. And, again, there was on either side of the

tunnel bedrooms for all the hundred princes, and the locks of the

doors were of machinery. In each bedroom there was placed a

large hed, decorated with variously-coloured beddings and trap-

pings, and in each room there was a throne, surmounted by a

white umbrella, and decorated in the same way. In rooms

there were modelled figures of women as fair as goddesses, dressed

in all woman’s attire, so beautifully done that a person that did

not know of it would not be able to distinguish them from real

women, unless by touching. And, again, there were charming

paintings done on either side of the tunnel by clever artisan

painters. On either side of the tunnel were caused markets to be

made to contain various sorts of merchandise. In every part

they hung up garlands of sweet-smelling flowers.”’

It is, of course, difficult to believe that the Indians of the

Buddhist period could have excavated a tunnel as described here.

Still this story shows that the Indians in those ancient days had

most advanced ideas, and certainly were not lacking in highly

‘inventive faculty.

Slide 50. Before I leave this period of Indian art, let me show

you two steatite vases discovered at Sonari and Piprahva Sttpas.

The former is in Central India, near Bhilsa, and the latter at

Birdhpur, six miles from the frontier of Nepal. It will be seen that

they have inscriptions in the oldest Brahmi character yet dis-

covered inIndia. The top three are different photos of the Sonari

vase, which, according to the inscription, contained relics or ashes

of Kasyapa, the Buddhist missionary sent by Asdéka to the Hima-

laya region. The lower two are photos of the Piprahva vase

discovered by Mr. Peppe about two and a half years ago in his

estate. it is considerably older than the Sonari one.

- During Buddha’s lifetime, both Bimbisaéra and his successor

Ajatasatru were reigning at Rajagraha, the capital of Magadha.

Their contemporary was the celebrated autocrat of the Persian

empire, Darius, the son of Hystaspes, who sent an expedition to

India and managed temporarily to hold sway in the Indus valley.

We thus see that more than two centuries before Alexander’s

invasion of Punjab, the Indians came in contact witha nation who

used stone for building purposes. Mr. Vincent Smith, in his work

on ‘‘ Early India,’ says, in reference to Hellenic influence, that

“the Maurya empire was not, as some recent writers fancy that it

was, in any way the result of Alexander’s splendid but transitory

raid. Candragupta did not need Alexander’s example to teach him

what empire meant. He and his countrymen had before their

eyes for ages the stately fabric of the Persian monarchy, and

it was that empire which impressed their imagination, and

served as a model for their institutions, in so far as they were

not indigenous.”’

Mr. Vincent Smith’s conclusions may be correct so far as

Government institutions are concerned. but in art the Persian

influence has only affected certain forms of architectural detail

as a natural consequence of a long period of friendly intercourse.

336 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). (Vou. X XI.

We cannot deduce from it. that the Indians learned the art of

carving in stone from the Persians or from the Greeks, or that they

followed their example in using stones for building purposes.

It is true, as the late Mr. Baden Powell has pointed out, that

the rich clay soil of Northern India did not necessitate the use of

stones very extensively. We must, nevertheless, remember that

long before this Buddhistic period, Valmiki composed the great

epic poem Rkdamayana. From Professor Macdonnell’s lucid

account of this poem in his history of Sanskrit literature, we see

that Valmiki must have got his materials from epic tales then

current in Ayddhya, narrating the fortunes of the I[kshvaku

dynasty.

This poem, as well as the oldest portions of the Mahdbharata,

give us an insight into the state of Indian culture in pre-

Buddhistic times. They contain long descriptions of temples,

two-storeyed buildings, balconies, porticos, triumphal arches,

enclosing walls, flights of stone masonry steps, and a variety of other

structures—all indicative of a flourishing architecture in India

and in Ceylon, the kingdom of Ravana.

As we carry our investigations further back into the Vedic

period all references to stone buildings gradually vanish. Vedic

scholars agree that the houses of the Vedic Aryans were built

of wood. Their domestic fire was burnt in the central portion of

each house. Their fortified enclosures were made on high ground,

and consisted of earth works strengthened with stockade or

occasionally with stone.

I have so far dealt with the architecture of the Aryans. But

we must understand that even in the Vedic period there were

very many tribes of non- Aryans—the aboriginal inhabitants of

India—who were as civilized as the Aryan invaders. They must

have had some sort of architecture at one period or other.

‘Possibly the comparatively modern Jaina and Dravidian styles

are offshoots of it.

Slide 51. Here is, for example, a general view of the Raths at

Mahavallipore. They are supposed to be the oldest of the kind

in South India. They represent the Dravidian style of the sixth

or seventh century A.D.

Slide 52. Subramaniya’s temple at Tanjore, built by Saivites

in the twelfth or thirteenth century. It is one of the purest of

Dravidian buildings.

Slide 538. A smaller temple near it, of the same age.

Slide 54. A pagoda, also at Tanjore, built in the fourteenth

century. It is about 190 feet high, and dedicated to Siva.

Slide 55. Details of the same pagoda.

Slides 56 and 57. Tower over Tanjore palace; Gopura of

Seringham temple at Trichinopoly, 150 feet high.

Slide 58. Inner gateway of Seringham, with 16 pillars.

In Ceylon also we find the Dravidian style greatly predominat-

ing in monuments of the twelfth and thirteenth centuries.

No. 62.—1909.] STONE ARCHITECTURE. 337

Slide 59. We see it, for example, in this ruin of the Satmdahal-

prasada at Polonnaruwa, as well as in the ruins of the Jétavana-

rama, an imposing building 170 feet long, with walls about

12 feet thick and 80 feet high.

Slide 60. In Kiri Vehera also, built in the twelfth century, we

see clearly the Dravidian style.

Slide 61. On the embankment of Topavewa, an artificial tank

of about three miles in length constructed by Parékrama Bahu, is a

large statue carved inthe solidrock. It is supposed to bea repre-

sentation of the king in the attitude of holding a palm leaf of the

Buddhist scriptures, probably emblematic of his devotion to the

Buddhist church.

Slide 62. The temples at Palitana near Gujarat will give yeu

an idea of Jaina architecture.

Slide 63. Adisvara temple.

Slides 64 and 65. Mortisah temple.

Slide 66. Prenichand temple.

Slide 67. Interior of Bhulavani temple.

The history of Indian architecture is an immense subject,

requiring years of patient study. It isso religious in its character

that we can get from every phase of its style an accurate idea of

the rise, progress, and decline of religious ideas not only in India

proper, but also, I may say, in all Hastern Asia.

With the aid of these few illustrations, I have endeavoured to

bring before you the following facts, namely :—

(1) The existence of an advanced style of stone architecture

in the third century before Christ.

(2) At this period the Indians were masters in the art of

carving in stones—a proficiency which required hun-

dreds of years of previous experience.

(3) This type of ancient Indian architecture covered an area

extending from the most northern parts of India down

to Ceylon—a fact which must be taken into account

when discussing the antiquity of stone architecture

in India.

(4) Long before Alexander’s invasion the Indians came in

touch with the Persians, who used stones for building

purposes.

(5) In India several styles of architecture exist, of which the

Dravidian style must have had a long history, probably

going back to a pre-Buddhistic period.

Archeological Survey, Ceylon.

Before concluding, I desire, and think it will not be inappropriate

to refer to the work of the Archeological Survey of Ceylon, which

is connected so greatly with stone architecture.

I have been quite recently fortunate enough to be able to re-visit,

aiter sixteen years, the scene of my labours inthe North-Central

Province, where for two years I worked as an Assistant to Mr.

H.C. P. Bell, Archeological Commissioner.

3938 ‘ JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [VoL. X XI.

I was greatly struck with the progress made by the Survey,

and the large amount of good work accomplished.

To appreciate and understand archeological work it is absolutely

necessary to visit the places of excavation; only then can one

rightly judge of what has been, and is being, done.

I wish particularly to draw attention to important excava-

tions that I saw which had already been carried out, or are

now proceeding, at Polonnaruwa. An important rock temple

(Gal Viharé) with beautiful stone statues of Buddha has been

fully unearthed. Frescoes have been discovered at a brick built

viharé,.styled popularly Demala Maha Seya, the excavation of

which is nearing completion. These paintings give promise, in

some respects, of eclipsing the well-known Sigiri frescoes, facsimiles

of which are in the Colombo Museum.

3. Mr. A. E. RoBerts in a brief speech contended that stone

buildings existed in India in the eleventh century before the

Christian era.

4. TheHon. Mr. P. ARUNACHALAM in proposing a hearty vote of

thanks to the lecturer expressed a hope that it might be possible

for the Ceylon Government to offer Mr. Wickremesinghe sufficient

inducement to return and settle in the Island.

The Hon. Mr. H. L. CRAwrFrorpD seconded the vote of thanks.

Carried cordially.

INSCRIPTION AT MIHINTALE.

5. SATISCHANDRA VIDYABHUSANA, a scholar from India,

addressed the Meeting by permission of the President regarding a

rock inscription recently discovered at Mihintale, which, he stated,

could not be later than the third century before the Christian era,

and which was the oldest record extant in Ceylon or India. He

then gave afull description™ of the inscription, which he proceeded

to interpret as follows :—

Translation of the Inscription.

eur Ne ts the eldest son enjoined by adorable preceptor and sent by father

(comes) accompanied by four men; and. desirousof doing good steals

away the sin of people—by leaning, standing, and. sitting on (this) land.

6. Mr. WicKREMASINGHE criticised the reading and translation

of the rock record. The inscription from the character belonged —

paleographically to the second century after Christ, and was

far from being the oldest inscription extant. He could not agree

with the translation. In his opinion the record merely stated

that somebody had constructed a tank, and that certain fields

irrigated by that tank had been granted to a certain temple.

Doubtless a copy of the inscription was among the squeezes of

Mihintale rock records taken by the Archzeological Commissioner.

The Meeting terminated with a vote of thanks to the Chairman.

ee poe. by Dr. Bawa and seconded by Archdeacon de Winton.

* The menor sgnclen having by Tyee, of November 10, 1909,

acknowledged that his ‘‘ interpretation of the inscription was based

ona wrong copy,” and incorrect, his laboured description has been

omitted.—Hd. Sec.

No. 62,—1909. | PROCEEDINGS. : 339

GENERAL MEETING.

Colombo Musewm, December 18, 1909.

Present :

His Excellency Sir Henry McCallum, G.C.M.G., Patron, in the

Chair.

Sir Hugh Clifford, K.C.M.G., President.

Mr. P. Freudenberg, J.P., Vice-President.

The Hon. Mr. P. Arunachalam, M.A., C.C.S., Vice-President.

Mr. R. G. Anthonisz.

Mr. T. P. Attygalle.

_ Mr. C. O. Canagaratnum.

Mr. F. H. Chambers, B.A.,

Mr. D. Montagu, A.M.I1.C.E.

Mr. C. Namasivayam, J.P.

_Mr. P. E. Morgappeh.

Ven. M. Sri Nanissara.

C.C.8. ae 2 ea: Barrister-at-

The Hon. Mr. H. L. Crawford.

C.M.G. ee T. tecinie. M.A., LL.M.

Mr. HE. 8. Dasanayaka, B.A. Mr. P. E. Pieris, M. A., LL.M.,

Mr. E. B. Denham, B.A., C.C.8. C.C.S.

Rev. J. P. de Pinto. | Mr. A. E. Roberts, Proctor, §.C.

- Mr. §. de Silva, Gate Mudaliyar. | Mr. W. Samarasingha.

Mr. W. A. de Silva, J.P. Mr. J. M. Seneviratna.

Mr. D. Devapuraratna, Proctor, | Mr. W. T. Southorn, B.A., C.C.S.

Supreme Court. Mr. G. W. Sturgess, M.R.C.V.S.

Mr. C. A. Galpin. |S. Sumangala Terunnansé,

Mr. A. H. Gomes. Mr. F. A. _ Tiseverasingha,

Mr. A. M. Hamid. Advocate.

Mr. B. Horsburgh, M.A., C.C.S. | Mr. P. D. Warren, F.R.G.S.

Rev. L. A. Joseph, M.A., B.D. | Mr. D. E.Wanigasuriya, Proctor,

Mr. A. Lewis. | Supreme Court.

Mr. F. Lewis, F.L.S.

Mr. J. Harward, M.A., Honorary Secretary.

Mr. G. A. Joseph, Honorary Secretary and Treasurer,

Visitors : Nine ladies and nineteen gentlemen.

Business.

1. Mr. Joseph read the minutes of the last General Meeting,

and of a Special General Meeting held on September 8, ENB, and

these were confirmed.

2. Announced the names of Members elected since the last

General Meeting held on August 18, 1909.

28 ) epean -

340 JOURNAL, RB.A.S. (CEYLON). | VOL. XXE

3. His Excellency the Governor then invited the President,

Sir Hugh Clifford, to read a Paper entitled “ Notes on Delft,” by the

Hon. Mr. J. P. Lewis, C.C.S., whose absence they all regretted.

4. The President said he greatly regretted the absence of

Mr. Lewis, whose Paper he was about to read, although it gave him

pleasure to do so on Mr. Lewis’s behalf. He also regretted that he

did not know the right pronunciation of the native words and

proper names in the Paper, and he hoped for their kind indulgence

for any mispronunciation of these.

He then read the following Paper :—

No, 62.—1909.] NOTES ON DELFT, 341

NOTES ON DELFT.

By the Hon, Mr. J. P. Lewis, C.C.S.

THE island of Delft, called by the natives Neduntivu, which

means “ Long island,’ is situated 16 miles to the south-

west of Kayts island as the crow flies, and is about 6 miles

long by an average of 3 broad. It is of coral formation

and perfectly flat, the northern part consisting of groves of

palmyras, and the southern of * stone-strewn plains covered

with good grass and dotted with suriya trees.’* Its extent

is about 11,500 acres (or 18 square miles), of which 2,500 or so

are under dry grain cultivation, 1,100 under palmyras, and

4,700 pasture land. It comprises three villages known as

Delft East (Kilakku Kurichchi), Delit Centre (Nadu Kurichchi),

and Delft West (Metku Kurichchi). Of these, Delft West is

the most prosperous. There are 20 miles of roads, rough

and stony. A survey of the island was made in 1854 by

Mr. D. Quinton.

_ The population at the Census of 1901 was 3,906, and at the

end of 1905 it was estimated to be 4,050, an annual increase

of about 7 per cent. in five years. There are about 1,000

people belonging to the island employed elsewhere in Ceylon.

The people possessed in 1905 four boats (vattaz), all under

8 tons, and twenty catamarans.

The chief exports are mats, shark fins, ghee in bottles and

pots, copra in bags, pindddu, dried palmyra seeds, coconuts,

cotton thread, cuttle-fish bones, and cattle. Delft ghee is

in demand at Jaffna. About 50 candies of copra, 20,000

coconuts, and 10,000 cadjans were exported from Delft to

the Jaffna peninsula in 1905, also six boat loads of coral, four

boat loads of suriya timber, and cow dung.

———— —

* An interesting account of ‘‘ A Cruise among the Islands off Jaffna,”

by Mr. A. Clark, late of the Forest Department, was published in the

*« Ceylon Literary Register,” vol. I., p. 24 et seq.

ob. 2

342 JOURNAL, B.A.S. (CEYLON), [Von. XXI,

Mat-weaving is the chief industry of the women and old

men. For a mat they get two measures of paddy, or 12 cents.

‘These mats fetch about 15 cents each at Jaffna.

There is no pottery made, and the small quantity which is

imported is taken great care of. A Delft man will spend three

or four measures of grain in stopping a hole in a pot or chatty.

‘* Holes in pots and pans are closed with two iron plates fixed

together by a leaden nail rivetted on bothsides. The Maniyagar

bought a pot so mended for 25 cents, twice its ordinary

price.” (Administration Report, Northern Province, 1905.)

Land Tenure.—The system in Delft is peculiar and different

from that prevailing anywhere else in Ceylon. The island is

the property of the Crown, and the people are tenants of the

Crown; but the term of occupation is of indefinite duration,

and no rent has ever been imposed or recovered, except for

dry grain cultivation on the plains. Notwithstanding the

fact that the inhabitants who occupy lands are merely

tenants-at-will, they have during British times at least been

accustomed to make and receive transfers of these lands and to

give dowries of them by notarial deed, as if the dominion was

vested in themselves and not in the Crown. Up to the present

year in Delft no lands had ever been sold by the Crown by

public auction. In 1905 I recommended that some lands be

put up for sale, and I am glad to see that this course has now

been taken, and some.acres were put up for-sale this year (1908)

-—the first sale of Crown land in Delft by public auction.

Climate.—-Though the island is on the whole healthy,

there is a good deal of fever at the beginning of the year, and

the infant mortality is great. The death-rate was about 28

per mille in 1905, but out of every 100 deaths 67 were those of

children. The people live in small huts, which in wet weather

have damp floors, and exposure to cold winds and rain after

excessive heat probably accounts for much of the mortality.

The establishment of a small hospital has been recommended,

and one is, I ‘believe, likely soon to be provided.

Food Supply and Cultivation.—Their chief food is palmyra

produce and dry grain. A small quantity of paddy is culti-

vated in Delft West, and of recent years paddy has been

grown in Delft Hast and Delft Centre as well. It is generally

No. 62.—1909.] NOTES ON DELFT. 343

cultivated along with varaku. The dry grains cultivated are

mond: (Andropogon sorghum), varaku (Paspalum scrobi-

culatum), and saru (Panicum miliaceum). Mondi was

formerly cultivated in Valikamam West, but has been super-

seded there by paddy ; it is said to be wholesome. In Delft,

rice, which was at one time a luxury, is now becoming a general

article of food. Milk and its products also contribute to the

food of the well-to-do in the island. In the pasture lands

there are usually about 150 stone enclosures in which dry

grains are cultivated, “aggregating an area of about 6,000

lachams, with an average annual yield of about 8,000 bushels.”

(Jaffna Catholic Guardian, July 19, 1902.)

Toddy is in fact one of the chief articles of food of the Delft

people. The following is an extract from the report of the

Maniyagar for May, 1904 :—“ Health of people very good. All

the people are fattened with toddy, and are quite drunk

from morning till night, men, women, and children without

exception.” In 1905 he reported the health of the people to be

good “as usual at this season, when all Delft is drunk but not

disorderly..:... All looking quite hale and hearty with the

toddy.’’ But according to the parish priest it makes them

quarrelsome, if not disorderly. To quote him :—‘‘ Unlike

other places, here all the castes are climbers, and

during the toddy season everybody drinks toddy—men,

women, and even boys and girls before they set out for school

in the morning. It is, in fact, their food. The toddy draw-

ing season lasts from January to September, and while it

lasts the toddy-drinking makes the people most quarrel-

some: husbands quarrel with wives, parents with children ;

in fact, everybody quarrels with every one else, but when

there is no toddy the people are well behaved and peaceful.”’

This blissful period of the absence of toddy is only for

three or four months in the year. The toddy also is said to be

stronger than toddy elsewhere, owing to its being drawn in

ola baskets instead of pots.

Such was the burden of the parish priest’s complaint, and

the remedy he proposes is either to restrict the drawing of

toddy to the male palmyra tree, which would reduce it by

more than half, as there are fewer male than female palmyra

344 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). (Vou. X XI.

trees, and the male tree yields toddy for a much shorter

period, or for Government to levy a tax of 50 cents on every

tree tapped. The effect of the toddy season on the criminal

statistics of the island is not, however, disastrous.

Flora.—Delft is famed for its medicinal herbs, which are

much valued by the Jaffna people, especially a creeper called

in Tamil chintil, Tinospora cordifolia, Sin. rasakinda, a powder

obtained from the stem of which is said to purify the blood

and to conduce to longevity. Large quantities are exported

to Jafina, Galle, &c.

A plant said to be peculiar to the island is kavoti (this is

Psoralea corylifolia, Sin. bod:). I ascertained subsequently

that it is not peculiar to Delft, but is commoner or more

appreciated there than anywhere else. It has been recorded |

also from Anuradhapura, Nalanda, and Mannar, and has

been found at Pandateruppu in the Jaffna peninsula.

Quantities are bought by the people of Mandativu from

the Delft people for manuring their fields, and licenses to

collect the plant are issued annually to the Delft people at

Rs. 4 each license. It would not pay to ship it to Jaffna for

manuring purposes. The people of Delft are beginning to

use it for manuring tobacco. In Delft nothing but tobacco

is manured.

The prickly pear has become a nuisance in Delft; it has

spread all over the place and covered many a good dry-grain

land. It is said to have been unknown in the island previous

to the cyclone of October, 1884, but this statement I can

hardly credit ; however, many people say that it was only

after this cyclone that it began to spread in Delft. It is chiefly

in the northern coast. The people have learnt to eat the fruit.

Next to the palmyra, the commonest trees are various

kinds of banian, the suriya, and the margosa. ‘There are

some palat trees in Delft East, and two or three baobab trees

(Adansonia digitata), probably introduced from Mannar.

There are none in the Jaffna peninsula, nor in any Jafina

island but Delft. :

Fauna.—The commonest birds all the year round are

mynas and parrots, also larks ; but many birds appear with

the setting in of the north-east monsoon, including plenty of

No. 62.—1909.| NOTES ON DELFT. 345

wild duck in the kalikal or ponds. Ido not think there are

any jungle crows.

Catile—There is an excess of cattle in Delft. In 1902 it

was calculated that there were about 5,500 coast cattle, 137

buffaloes, over 3,000 sheep, and over 2,000 goats. Taking the

population at 4,000, the proportion was 141 horned cattle to

every 100 inhabitants and 132 sheep and goats, whereas in

the Jafina District (including Delft) the numbers were 54

horned cattle and 44 sheep and goats to every 100 inhabitants.

At present, though these cattle are owned by the people, they

can hardly be said to be kept by them. The result is that they

have increased in number beyond the capacity of the island

for feeding them, have degenerated in size* and condition, and

_ have become more or less wild, so that in the plains the mere _

sight of a human being, native or European, sends them

scampering. Yet the bulls are hardy, and have a reputation

for working well. When a cow calves it is caught and brought

to the owner’s compound to be milked, and is tethered to one

less wild. It is so wild that it cannot be milked into a pot or

chatty, which would be broken, but a section of bamboo

(kadaiyal) does duty for a milk pail. When the supply of milk

diminishes, cow and calf are turned loose and return to the

plains. A Village Committee rule requires the calf to be

branded at eighteen months old. It generally gets away

before the performance of that operation and before the owner

realizes that it has gone. Boys are therefore sent to brand

the calves in the plains, and this they do, when they have

caught them, with the juice of the saturukalli (Euphorbia

antiquorum), which is said to leave as marked an impression as

a hot iron. The owners otherwise remain indifferent to the

existence of the calves for about four years, when, if the

owners happen to want them, the bulls are caught and

castrated, and the cows are caught only if they happen to be

in calf. Often the owner cannot find his quondam calf, and

if it is found, it has already been branded by some one else ;

it is in every other respect fera nature. The other man, who

has succeeded in branding some one else’s calf, after the lapse

* To that of a large dog, in some instances,

346 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vols XO

of some years gives information to the Vidane, claims the

animal, and has it registered in his name, in which it has

already been branded.

When people from the other islands where cattle are scarce,

such as Punkudutivu and Nayinativu, go over to Delft to buy

cattle, they have sometimes to wait for three weeks while

the Delft owner finds and catches his cattle, and during this

period they are entertained at the expense of the seller. It

does not occur to the Delft man that this expenditure in

feeding the buyer virtually reduces the price he gets for the

animal.

There are large quantities of cow dung in Delft, of which

little use is made as manure. The cost of transporting it

elsewhere for that purpose would be prohibitive, otherwise it

would long ago have been used for this purpose in the penin-

sula and the other islands:

The practice of milking the cows with bamboos gives the

milk a peculiar and disagreeable flavour.

The people cannot be made to realize that the heavy per-

centage of mortality among the cattle is due, in a great

measure, to there being too many of them. They attribute

it to the evil eye of the white man, 7.e., of the officials, for

of white men only officials visit the island.

There is a considerable export, however, of sheep and goats

from the island. It is to be regretted that the trade does not

extend to cattle. It was suggested at a meeting of the Village

Committee in 1905 that cattle should be folded or tethered at

night, but the Committee decided that such a measure Was

impossible, as it was “ peculiar to the cattle of Delft to graze

all night and to lie under shade all day, and during the north-

east monsoon they are infested with mosquitoes to such an

extent that they run about all night, or get into the sea and

remain there for hours.” |

Hence, at night all the cattle are on the seashore. and the

shore is covered with cow dung, where it is of no use as

manure.

Cattle are met wandering all over the place, and owing to

their prevailing presence it is necessary to put all heaps of

straw and grain out of their reach. Hence, platforms (vadda-

No. 62.—1909.] NOTES ON DELFT. 347

darkal or vaddaraikal) are constructed, supported by three

palmyra or other trees which may happen to be growing at a

——S

+ ~A SO SA

SN .

= . YY MRA A

LS yo

ee a

———

1) ee ee

<——— Ser: a es E = ame ee

EE SI Se Seppe eer : Srey AREER

PE SS Ss RS SS SET AT Year aen —

\ a aa SS Fg A a ene ee

A 4 yf ey, RET,

Sf 4 x3 Pf Pell pdb

Res = — A ‘4p Oa uy,

, - ES j Lf fig ff Z

7 = me — ie Bd Shp 2 —

D a = = z i VY £

£ S — Low

= . (££

SEP, oo

A Vaddarai or Vaddadai at Delft.

convenient distance from each other, and these are roofed

with palmyra leaves or grass, to store the straw on.

The People.--According to the Maniyagar the chief and most

enthusiastic litigants are women, as property comes chiefly

348 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Von XOX

through them in the shape of dowries, and the women do most

of the trading also.

At a meeting of the Village Committee in 1904 one of the

members suggested that some rules should be framed to check ~

the spread of toddy-drinking, and the reason he alleged first

‘was that “ the women of the place are quite uncontrollable on

account of the free use of toddy.”’ But it is stated that the

women are more energetic and of more consequence than the

men, which perhaps explains this attempt at a crusade against

“a monstrous regiment of women.”

Dowries are usually given by word of mouth. Daughters

when married are allowed to enjoy the produce of certain

lands brought into the common stock by the mother. It is

very seldom that daughters get any share of the produce of

their father’s lands. The sons share it among themselves on

the death of the father. A son seldom takes anything when

he marries, and does not set up a separate establishment. He

lives with his father and works for him, and his wife lives at

her parents’ house. ‘‘ The death of the parents of a newly-

married couple is generally desired by them.” Sothe Maniyagar

remarks.

Alienation of the right to the produce of lands is by kayz

kanakku, “a hand account” (which, of course, does not

comply with the requirements of the Ordinance of Frauds and

Perjuries).

In Delft a decree of the District Court is known as a

Provintal tirppu. This is a survival from the days when

there was a “ Provincial court” at Jaffna, 2.e., from about

1807 to 1833.

Delft is noted for its healthiness and the longevity of its

inhabitants. An old man died the other day whose age was

stated to be 110. The Registrar-General made inquiries about

it, and, the Maniyagar says, was satisfied of the correctness of

the figure given. The Maniyagar had just registered (1902) the

death of an old man named Perumayinar Visuvanatar, who had

been to Colombo with horses in the time of Captain Nolan, and

was already married at the time he went ; this must have been

at least eighty years ago, as Captain Nolan left the Island in

1824.* (See footnote on page 349.)

No. 62.—1909.] NOTES ON DELFT. 349

An old woman gave a dowry in 1810. She brought the deed

to the Maniyagar for examination in 1903.

Fences in Delft consist of walls of loose coral stones, supple-

mented, in the villages where there are palmyras, by leaves of

that tree tied upright against them, as well as crosswise.

A Delft fence.

These stone walls, which remind one of County Galway in

the west of Ireland (the birthplace, by the by, of the late Mr.

R. W. levers, whose name will be as long connected with Delft

as that of his fellow countryman Captain Nolan, and, curiously

_* He retired in 1826, but I think left in 1824. Edward Nolan was

gazetted a Second Lieutenant, 4th Ceylon Regiment, October 6, 1810,

Commandant of Caltura, January 1, 1811, and First Lieutenant,

September 25, 1811; took charge of Delft in 1811. and was confirmed in

his appointment as Superintendent of Delft island, June 8, 1814.

He was also ‘‘ Sitting Magistrate and Fiscal for the Province of Delft.”

He retired on January 1, 1826, returned to Ireland, and died in

1840. I have the authority of Sir William Twynam for stating that

the Captain Nolan who carried the order for the charge of the Light

Brigade at Balaclava was his nephew.

There is a tradition about him that in the last years of his life he

became very oppressive to the people, and that as a punishment he

was removed and sent to an island where there was no water. Asa

matter of fact, he returned to his native country, Ireland, which, unlike

Delft, does not suffer from drought.

He was succeeded as Superintendent and Sitting Magistrate by

Robert Atherton. These posts were abolished in 1833.

‘¢He had a salary of £500 a year, and the privilege of subscribing

to the Civil Fund for an annuity of £400 for life after twelve years’

service in that situation, but although that gentleman had the

troublesome duty of superintending the Government breeding stud,

he was most illiberally restricted from Civil promotion or increase of

salary.”’—-Bennett, Capabilities of Ceylon. p. 125.

350 JOURNAL, #.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. XXT.

enough, the birthplace of his successor, the present writer,

also), look quite neat when they are newly built and are

in use to guard the crops, but when the field is not under

cultivation they are allowed to fall down wherever they list,

and. there are consequently great gaps in most walls, which,

with the stones of which they were built scattered about,

give the place a very untidy appearance. It is impossible

to climb over a wall of this kind without bringing down

an avalanche of stones. |

Delft has since 1902 had a Village Tribunal of its own.

Before that the Police Magistrate of Kayts used to pay it

monthly visits. The people seem to have taken kindly to

Gansabhawa litigation, which has been classified as follows :—

January to March .. .. Kavoti cases

April to June a ' .. Toddy cases

July to September .. .. Palmyra cases

October to December .. Sowing cases

The Delft people must have some sense of humour. The

‘“ gossip tree ”’ will be described later. A recent apothecary was

nicknamed “‘'The iron doctor” (irampu dakuttar), an. allusion

apparently to his unsympathetic manner, possibly due partly

to deafness. The evidence given in court and the sayings of

the parties and witnesses, as in Gansabhawa cases elsewhere,

are often quaint and amusing. An old woman defendant was

asked whether she had any more witnesses, and replied

dramatically, “Do you not hear the gecko chirping? He is

confirming what I havesaid. What moredoyouwant? Is it

not evident that the plaintiff is lying ?”’ She won her case,

and thanked the gecko for his evidence.

forts, &¢.—The old Portuguese fort, a quarter of a mile west

of the Government bungalow on the north coast of the island,

is interesting, as having been in ruins when the Dutch took

possession of Delft.

Baldzeus gives a picture of this fort as it was when the

Dutch took it from the Portuguese. It certainly, even at the

present day, looks like a Portuguese building. But the

tradition is that it was erected by Mikamam, a king of the

fisher caste (Karaiyar). In October, 1903, I visited the ruins

No. 62.—-1909. | NOTES ON DELFT. 351

of the other fort, which is known as “‘ Vedi Arasan’s Fort.”

They are situated in the north-west corner of the island,

and some 3 or 4 miles from the Government house. The

building, of which they are the remains, was apparently

originally a square fort, and about 3 or 4 yards square, but

is now merely a mound of coral stones grown over with

prickly pear and erukkalat (Calotropis gigantea). It is

probably, like the first fort, Portuguese, but they are both

attributed to the traditional native kings, Vedi Arasan the

Mukkuvar king and Mikamam the Karaiyar king. I under-

stand, however, that there are places in,the Batticaloa District

called after these personages, in the same way that every

large tank everywhere is attributed to “ Kullakondan,” so

that much weight need not be attached to the fact that

particular places are called after them. |

From the Colombo Journal I annex a description of the two

forts as they were in 1832. The writer (who calls himself

‘“Penn’’) begins by stating that the Dutch went to considerable

trouble in the island. ‘“‘ At the south side nearly 400 wells

have been dug through a body of solid rock to obtain a good

supply of water.”’* This refers to the wells at Sarippiddi in

the south-west corner of the island. :

‘* Ruins of considerable extent are visible in various places—

a small but secure harbour on the north was formed by

blasting through the coral reef,” } 7.e., the harbour at Mavil-

turai, a mile to the east of the Government bungalow.

The writer goes on to describe the more important of the

two forts :—

“A building of ‘strange structure and device ’ was raised

for the protection and habitation of the island lords. To

call this a fort would be giving it too dignified a name ; to

designate it a house would be still less near the mark! Neither

is it a tower, peel-house, or droog,t square, round, oval, or

oblong ; ‘it is like itself only,’ a fortified habitation, known

* This is apparently the origin of the same statement in Casie Chitty’s

Gazetteer published in 1834. Query : are he and ** Penn ”’ identical ?

+ A statement also in Casie Chitty, who, however, is apparently

quoting from this number of the Colombo Journal, March 22, 1832.

t Sic. droog = dry, in Dutch,

352 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Vou. XX],

to the natives of the ‘old fort.’ In Baldzeus’s ‘ India’ there

is a print of this building, but so unlike, that were a person

to sit down and draw a sketch from fancy of what might be

found on Delft, he would very likely produce something

infinitely more resembling it. The plate places it near a

large tank, with hills in the background covered with groups

of beautiful large trees—whereas in reality it is on a small

esplanade close to the sea, without a tree save the palmyra, or

a hole big enough to drown a cat in; and as for hills! There

is not a spot on the whole land 20 feet above the level of

the sea! SHrgo, if our author’s history is as true as his prints,

it is an authentic record indeed !

“The only way I can describe the shape of this edifice is by

supposing a square of 40 feet placed to the north of an oblong

square of 90 feet by 45. The southern or principal front

faces the small esplanade, and is 30 feet high, having two

stories of two rooms each. The northern square facing the

sea contains five upper rooms and four lower ones, or rather

vaults, for they must have been extremely dark, from the

total want of windows or doors, being only entered from

above. There have been two entrances to the building, by

flights of stone steps at the angles where the squares meet ;

an enemy is thus exposed to a flanking fire from the upper

rooms, and also from the roof, which has been flat. The

stone step of a flagstaff still remains in the floor of the prin-

cipal room (the west one in the southern face), through the

roof of which it has evidently been erected. Through the

heart of one of the walls, which are of enormous thickness

throughout, a stair leads to the roof from the upper storey, the

only way by which it appears to have been gained. A further

appearance of strength, indeed, is given to the building

by a solid buttress of stone smoothly coated with chunam,

erected entirely round the southern -juare, and reaching

from the ground at an angle of 45° to the upper storey (or

half the height of the wall). This, as well asa great part of

the building, is still strong and repairable, though built of

uncut coral, from the excellent cement which has been used.

It is, however, now going fast to decay, principally from

the roots of the different trees, so ruinous to buildings in

cele hha aap Plate I. ees

PORTUGUESE FORT AT DELFT,

Plate II.

Bemyrose td., Derby, Eng.

PORTUGUESE FORT AT DELFT, FROM THE S.W.

No. 62.—1909.] NOTES ON DELFT. 353

this part of the world, and a few years will doubtless

witness its fall.”

It is but just to Baldzus’s artist to state that in wet weather

the ground round the fort is all under water and makes quite

a pretty pond, much improving the appearance of the fort,

whose frowning walls and deep embrasures surmounted by

banian and palmyra trees are reflected in it.

Detrr Fort.

hag 7 fUitditia I

| | Linalita

ea eee sab nae Nae

Plan at ground level.

The fort has gone a good deal more to decay since this

description was written seventy-seven years ago. The number

of rooms cannot now be made out, and the flights of stone

steps have disappeared ; cnly the main outlines of the original

building are discernible (see plates I., IT., and III.).

I annex a plan of this fort, which was kindly made for me

by Mr. George Waddell, Provincial Engineer, Public Works

Department. For the photographs from which the plates

are engraved, I am indebted to Mr. John Scott, C.C.S.

354 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). [Von. XXI.

The ruin in the north-west corner of the island is called by

the correspondent of the Colombo Journal the “ Fireking’s

Fort,’ by which designation I suppose he means Vedi Arasan

(which really means “ The hunter king”). Though he says

the fort was known by this name, I have not heard it used

to designate the Mukkuvar king. This fort, he says, ‘‘is

situated on a gentle elevation about 200 yards from the rocky

Plan of first floor.

Feet Scale, 30 feet to an inch. Inches

30) oe 1G We 4 L 2 3

beach on the south-west side of the island. It is 60 yards in

circumference, and about 20 feet high, having such parts of

the outer surface as still remain coated with chunam, with

mouldings of different devices. Two flights of steps to the

east and west are still visible leading into the building, which

has been floored about 12 feet above the level of the ground,

No. 62.—1909.| NOTES ON DELFT. 355

and is so far different in style from any erection of the

kind I ever saw, which were all solid, as are, I believe, the

dagobas in the Kandyan territory. The foundations of four

small temples are to be seen close to the larger one, and there

have formerly been six, two at the sides of each flight of steps,

one at the north, and one at the south fronts, all circular and

bell-shaped, with chunam ornaments and mouldings. Were

it not that the plough had passed over the adjacent grounds

so often as to have obliterated all marks, I have little doubt

the foundations of an outer wall would be seen, forming a

square or compound to the temple; in one spot there is a

part of a wall, but what renders it still more probable is a

number of large stones, with square holes cut in them for

supporting pillars, scattered in various places, and which

have doubtless belonged to the ‘ Rhakians ’ and ‘Swammy ’

houses surroundingthe object of adoration.”

It would appear from this description that this was really a

native and not a Portuguese stronghold, otherwise the temples

can hardly be accounted for. Nothing can now be distin-

guished of them or of the flights of steps. :

To leave now the subject of the forts, the Maniyagar showed

me an ii, or small-leaved ficus* tree, on the side of the road

between the Government house and the harbour, which is

known as “‘ The gossip tree ” (Minakkaddan itti), the ‘‘ Scandal

_ corner”’ of Delft, where the men congregate for that purpose.

According to the Maniyagar, the men are much idler than the

women, who are, in fact, of more importance. Latterly,

another tree nearer the harbour has begun to supersede the

original “ Gossip tree.”

There is a dry ditch running inland from the sea near the

old Portuguese fort, known as “ Nolan’s canal” (vackkal). It

is connected with the small lagoons, or kalzkal, which lie between

this and the horse plains, and the tradition is that Captain

Nolan used to go along it by boat to Vellai near the horse

enclosure on the other side of the island, 34 miles distant.

* Ficus retusa.

+ It was cut to drain off the flood water at the end of the year.

but did not answer its purpose.

2c 26-09

356 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). (Vou. X XT.

There is a picturesque dovecot here in the compound of the

‘Government bungalow, which is, I think, Dutch (see plate IV.).

It is substantially built of cut coral stones and contains eighty

‘houses ” for the birds to nest in. It has been fortunate in

escaping destruction. I am told that some of the people,

headed by a former Magistrate, wanted it pulled down, on the

ground that it harboured snakes, as if every stone wall in Delft

did not do the same in a worse degree.

ows

Some Historical Notes from Jafjna Diaries and the

** Government Gazette.”

In September, 1797, “The islands of Delft and Two

Brothers’ (Iranaittivu) were made over to Lieut.-Colonel

Barbut, Commandant of Jafina, “ the President in Council ”’

(at Fort St. George) “having judged it advisable to issue

orders to the Director of the Government stud at Delft for

_ extending the breed of horses.” Mr. John Jervis, the Assist-

ant Resident and Collector at Jafina, wrote (October 4) to

Lieut.-Colonel Barbut congratulating him on these arrange-

ments, ““ which you had so much at heart.”

Lieut.-Colonel Barbut paid a visit to Delft between September

25 and October 10, taking over some horses from Adriam-

pattam. He writes to Jervis from “ Newtown” (Negapatam)

on September 25, stating that he had sent a message to him

““to beg of you to send me one of the Company’s sloops to

receive on board several mares and a stallion, the property of

John Company. I shall go with them to Delft and then

proceed to Jaffna, where I hope to be by the 10th of next

month.”

Iranaittivu has been so connected with Delft and its horse

breeding in the past that a note on the smaller island may

not be out of place here. (For an account of Iranaittivu, see

Spolia Zeylanica, vol. V., part XVII., November, 1907.)

Lieut.-Colonel Barbut had a lease of “the islands called

the Two Brothers or Irenetivoe”’ for ninety-nine years, from

January 1, 1801; and in 1803, after his death, it was proposed

to sell the rent of the unexpired portion of the period of the

lease ‘“‘ by public outcry.”

"14378q LY 3L00°-3A0G

‘sug ag4ag “eT asoriltag

"AT 901d

“L374d0 “LYOd Ni MOGNIM

LITT 1d,

No. 62.—1909.] NOTES ON DELFT. 357

The rent was | rixdollar a year, with 30 rixdollars at the end

of every thirty years. The sale was to be on September 1 ;

what happened at it I have not been able to ascertain.

No European or subject of the United States of America

or other persons registered as such were to be accepted as

purchasers.

The islands were described as being valuable on account of

their herbage, ‘which is always luxuriant, and fit for the

feeding and fattening of cattle of all description.”

They are situated “adjacent to the western coast of Ceylon,

and bearing south-west or nearly so of the Fort of Jaffnapatam

and distant from it 16 miles north-east by north or nearly so

_ from the Fort of Mannar, and distant from it 22 miles.”

There was a storm on December 4, 1802, which seems to

have done a good deal of damage “in the District of Annella-

tivoe.” An account of the damage done was furnished to

Government in the following March. no

“In 1814 there was a terrific cyclone. The water swept

‘over the island from the north-east and killed (November 25)

two persons; all the sheep and goats, and about 500 cattle and

some horses, and felled 4,000 palmyras, and left no house

standing except the stone walls of the Government buildings.”

(Diary of Government Agent, June 25, 1901.) Inthe Government

Gazette it is stated that on the night of November 25 the sea

burst over the whole of the banks to the north and north-west,

entirely inundating the island and causing the destruction of

everything that came in its way. “ All the houses, with the

exception of the Government store houses, have been blown

down, the hemp crop has been destroyed, and the wheat has

sustained great injury, the hemp in store has been spoilt by

salt water, two lives were lost, and the inhabitants have lost

nearly the whole of their goats and sheep, with 4,000 palmyra

trees. |

‘* At the ‘two Brothers island the western wall of the large

stable gave way and crushed to death 26 colts. The inhabi-

tants are said to have lost 360 head of cattle ; all the tanks

and wells are filled with sea water.”

The same cyclone made a breach in the Paumben reef for

the first time, and this breach was subsequently enlarged by

358 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). (Vou Doxa:

the Indian Government and became the Paumben channel.

“This led to the ruin of Mannar. For previously all vessels

came to the north or south bar and discharged cargo, which

was taken by dhonies and ballams through the channel and

then re-loaded. There was a large village at each bar; these

disappeared when trade was diverted to Paumben, and the

importance of the Mannar Fort, as controlling the only channel

coastwise north and south.” (Diary of Government Agent,

Northern Province, June 25, 1901.)

With the construction of the Mannar Railway, Mannar may

regain some of its former importance, in which case the

Paumben Railway will restore what the Paumben channel

took away.

T must not close these notes without a reference to the horse

breeding, which under the Portuguese gave the island a new

name, Ilha das Cavalhos, Isle of Horses. Under the Portuguese,

and after them under the Dutch, the whole island was given up

to it. In British times, for the first third of the 19th century,

the south of the island was reserved for horse breeding, and

the end of that century saw a revival of it, but in 1906 the

horse breeding establishment was finally abandoned. Exten-

sive ruins of stables at Sarappiddi and a mile or so west of the

Government bungalow on the north of the island, the latter

known as the “Thirty Pillars,” still remain standing, gaunt

among the coral stones, the prickly pear, and the scattered

palmyra trees of the plains, to show on what an extensive

scale these operations were at one time carried on.

In April, 1814 (Gazette), Governor and Mrs. Brownrigg were

to visit Delft from the pearl fishery. It does not appear

whether the visit was made, but there is no reason to suppose

that it was not. It is stated that “‘hemp* of remarkably good

quality is produced and wheat grown”’ in that island, “the-

* Six bales of hemp were sent from Delft to Colombo in September,

1813, and in July, 1814, one ton of hemp from Delft to Trincomalee.

In August, 1816, five bales were sent to Kayts. In July, 1814, there

were also sent to Trincomalee 130 poelams of choya root (Oldenlandia

umbellata). There is now no export of either. (There are six poelams

to a pound weight.) <‘* At one timethe culture of hemp was thought of

so much importance that it was introduced into Delft island, and

Lieut. Edward Nolan. of the 3rd Ceylon Regiment appointed to superin-

tend it.”,—Bennett, loc. cit., p. 125.

No. 62.—1909. | .. NOTES ON DELFT. 309

only part of Ceylon where it (wheat) has yet been found to

thrive.” Neither hemp nor wheat is now grown in Delft,

though we have had two agricultural societies at work, one

in the forties of last century and the present society of sixty

years later date. I do not know of any other Governor’s

visit. There may have been others during pearl fisheries.

The Hon. Mr. Robert Boyd, Commissioner of Revenue,

visited Delft in the schooner Eliza, which left Colombo on

February 27, 1823.

5. His EXCELLENCY THE GOVERNOR invited the Meeting to offer

comments on the Paper, and none being forthcoming, His Ex-

cellency said that he would like to make one little remark. It had

interested him on looking through the Paper before coming to the

Meeting that a reference was made to the fact that a survey

of the island of Delft was made in 1854 by Mr. D. Quinton.

When. His Excellency was in Singapore he had very often to refer

to old plans, and like most old plans they were often inaccurate.

But he frequently came across the name of D. Quinton, whose

surveys were always reliable and accurate. His Excellency could

not say whether this was the same D. Quinton ; but if it was the

same, they could rely on the survey being very good and accurate.

The Paper that had been read was a most interesting and instruc-

tive one. He was sure that everybody would regret the fact that

they were soon to lose Mr. Lewis, who took such an interest in the

Island, and so thoroughly. They would all regret his departure

when the time came to lose him. One fact, which would be of

special interest to temperance workers at home, was that the

inhabitants of Delft were always drunk, and, consequently, lived

to a good old age!

6. His EXCELLENCY THE GOVERNOR next called upon Mr. P. E.

Pieris, C.C.S., to read his Paper entitled ‘‘ The Dutch Embassy to

Kandy in 1731-32.”

Mr. Pieris, before reading his Paper, said that he was unfortu-

nate in that he had to follow the Hon. the Colonial Secretary,

which placed him at a disadvantage.

His EXCELLENCY THE GOVERNOR: Always follow him !

7. Mr. Preris, continuing, said that he had forgotten to bring

the original manuscript, and as he lived 75 miles away there was

no way of his getting it in time for the Meeting for their inspection.

He then read the Paper, which is a translation by him from the

Sinhalese of Wijésiriwardhana, Maha Mudiyansé, otherwise called

Lewis de Saram, Maha Mudaliyar.

The original document was found in an old walawwa in Matara,

and was placed at his disposal by Mudaliyar Gunaratna. The

name of the writer was well known in the low-country, being that

of a member of a family which supplied more Maha Mudaliyars

than any others.

B p

360 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON). ~[Vou. X XT.

Mr. Preris then read parts of the Paper. |

[For the Paper, see pages 187-220, ante.]

Mr. A. E. Rosperts offered some remarks.

Hts EXCELLENCY THE GOVERNOR said that the Paper, like Mr.

Pieris’s other Papers, was a mostinteresting one. His Excellency

had recently been going through another translation by Mr.

Pieris’s, viz., of Ribeiro’s Ceilan, and he took that opportunity

of congratulating Mr. Pieris on the work. His Excellency hoped

that Mr. Pieris would always be ready to put his special talents

to use in that direction for their benefit.

ll. Mr. P. ARuNAcHALAM said he had great pleasure in

proposing a vote of thanks to the gentlemen who had read the

Papers, which were of the highest interest. Mr. Lewis’s Paper

was in every way a model Paper, which brought together interest-

ing information ona variety of matters and such as Civil Servants

should write. He was very sorry to hear that Mr. Lewis would

soon be going away, and that they would lose further opportunity

again of having such interesting Papers from him. Myr. Pieris’s

Paper, though of a different kind, was quite as interesting and

was worthy of his scholarship and learning.

12. Mr. F. Lewis seconded, and the vote was carried with

applause.

13. Mr. J. Perris proposed a vote of thanks to His Excellency

the Governor for presiding over that Meeting. No words, he

thought, were necessary from him to command that vote, as the

fact that His Excellency had come there to preside over that

Meeting at the tail end of a busy week was evidence of the great

interest he took in the doings of that Society.

14. Mr. P. D. WARREN seconded.

15. His EXcCELLENCY THE GOVERNOR briefly acknowledged

the vote of thanks.

715 JUN, 1910

PRINTHD AT THE

GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE,

COLOMBO, CEYLON.

eRe

see

nah

Sioa

BS Bi an |

Sina

aoe

ese aesesesi

Silatas

pipers tt

a ire mibeles:

ee tears

are

seoteocs

tigecssesss

4 vay

aes

SB Pe Gals

PT es

ae weber sw

¢ Spee O

are

SS ee

pe andi

Pera tay EP tr s

ate ara

Rear

—

a tbe

Ge b> ewe”

retry. 4 .

8 OF el HOO Esl Bont Boe eh

Ts cha

cate Ah ae KOS

pa Riba Bs acai oeeA cE

ate

gare rer reverse! Ta ees a

’ San he,

Tie ia

> Diep sets

ASSanasna va te

Ao ciaewr suse

Seed Rea SO hte ee

re} $d: Soe *

postaatzeagniaissatze

eyosarsnat

“hla

SSR th Wyss Abd

oes:

Fe ryt

Sa Sage aan

re ye

Spr ee ier es prey ar eee

; jad Sick to Sepa 2a

Free ie perce pererire

Ue Pegg se Me tees

Seer od tataic %

Cots <> 4 Serie fies

‘s pee 528 re

pn -